Lan Xiaohui regards Lady Yue with a hint of curiosity. It is clear that Lady Yue has witnessed something at the center of the forest that is out of the ordinary.
My owner straightens up slightly, and folds one hand on top of the other, on the table. ¡°Is there anything specific you have in mind, Lady Yue?¡± she asks. ¡°There is a lot to talk about.¡±
Lady Yue smiles, her finger still tapping away at the table. ¡°Why don¡¯t you begin by telling me what happened.¡± Though it is phrased like a query, the words the older woman speaks are nothing short of a command.
Lan Xiaohui, at this, purses her lips thoughtfully and shrugs. It is not a lie ¡ª my owner really doesn¡¯t know what happened, at least not first-hand. She is only aware of the events as I described them to her.
¡°When I arrived, there was a formation that was functioning normally, I thought,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°It was a powerful suppression field, but I am not exactly certain what it was suppressing. Well¡¡±
¡°Well?¡± Lady Yue echoes.
¡°Well, it was probably a snake?¡± Lan Xiaohui¡¯s statement sounds more like a question, as she is not certain herself. She is aware of the snake that is now within my sea of consciousness, but it¡¯s not like she saw the snake with her own eyes, or felt its presence. At least, she doesn¡¯t think she felt the snake¡¯s presence.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°Interesting,¡± she says. ¡°There was a lot of shed snake skin at the location, but there was no sign of the creature.¡±
I wonder if it would be a smart idea to tell Lady Yue about the snake in my sea of consciousness. Perhaps she could help me exorcise the parasite. I immediately decide that this is a foolish idea. I don¡¯t want Lady Yue to know that I am a sentient treasure ¡ª there is currently no advantage to doing so, only disadvantages. There is also no telling how Lady Yue would react to this knowledge ¡ª that I am in possession of a likely very valuable undying corpse of a self-proclaimed demon snake god.
¡°I tried to cultivate there, as the Qi was very rich, but I found it very difficult to breathe in the Qi within the suppression field,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains. ¡°Then, all of a sudden, the formation collapsed, and the willow trees began to rampage, attacking everything in sight. The corpses of the dead demonic beasts came back to life, and if it weren¡¯t for them distracting the willow trees, I surely would¡¯ve died. I barely escaped with my life.¡±
That last part is news to me. The corpses came back to life? Is that even possible? Were they really dead?
Perhaps, it occurs to me, it is the snake¡¯s fault. It is undying, and it was the source of power for that formation, and almost the entirety of that forest. Could it be, that closer to the snake, its influence could puppet corpses, or somehow keep them not-entirely-dead?
More questions rise to the front of my consciousness. If the snake had such an inconvenient power, then what was the purpose of the tree? It wasn¡¯t a demon-suppressing willow like the other trees, therefore it surely had another function.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
¡°You did not see what became of it after?¡± Lady Yue asks.
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s leave it at that. It is probably for the best if you don¡¯t tell anyone that you were there when the formation collapsed.¡±
¡°Did something else happen?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± she asks, producing two crystals from her internal storage ring, though to call them crystals would be a bit of a stretch.
The objects in question certainly have a glassy structure, but they resemble fist-sized beads more than finely faceted gems. The crystal is a blue-green color and is shrouded in a very rich Qi that appears like a swirling green mist above the surface of the crystal.
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head at the presented object. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, Lady Yue.¡±
¡°These are Wood Crystal Essences,¡± Lady Yue explains and offers them to Lan Xiaohui. ¡°When things in this world reach a certain material grade, they can develop these Essences ¡ª they are extremely useful to cultivators and it would not be strange if, on this continent, you never came across one.¡±
Lan Xiaohui accepts the offered crystals and stares at them. ¡°They are this rare?¡±
Lady Yue nods. ¡°Those are of fairly low grade and quality, but, yes, they are very rare. However, even despite their grade, if you consume them, you should have no trouble forming your Gold Core,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°One is for you, the other is for Wu Yulan.¡±
¡°Thank you, Lady Yue,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°I only managed to obtain these two and another one for me, but I could immediately tell that something was wrong,¡± Lady Yue explains. ¡°A large hole appeared in the center of the forest, and before I could investigate it, or rip more essences from the remaining willows, the sect elders showed up, and I had to retreat.¡±
¡°The sect elders came to investigate?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°Yes, which makes it quite intriguing, doesn¡¯t it? Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to learn what secrets they were hiding in that place, but it doesn¡¯t look to me like this matter will simply end there,¡± Lady Yue explains. ¡°Whatever you did in that formation could very well have ruinous consequences for the sect. I am still very curious about it; I felt a very powerful, dark aura from that place.¡±
¡°Yu Shun once bragged to me that the power of the Seven Killing Swords sect is their sacrificial demonic art,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°I even suspect that the reason Yu Shun broke my cultivation and left me to die was because of this. Perhaps these matters are related?¡±
¡°Demon arts?¡± Lady Yue asks, her lips quirking into a frown. ¡°Little lily, I shouldn¡¯t have to say this, but whether you are a righteous or a demonic cultivator, that is your choice. But you should never practice the demon arts. They are not worth it. There is such a thing as heavenly debt, and one day, Heaven will come to collect the blood price for the power you gained unjustly.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°Well, there is no use speculating what the sect was doing at the center of that forest, or if it was somehow related to their method of crossing the boundary. For now, we simply have to wait and see. As long as you don¡¯t let anyone know you were there, you should be fine.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Lady Yue.¡±
With those words, Lady Yue stands up. ¡°That is all I wanted to talk about,¡± she says. ¡°I look forward to seeing you at the Martial Meeting. I don¡¯t have to remind you what the benefits are if you perform well?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°No, Lady Yue. This one is well aware of the benefits.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Lady Yue says and nods. ¡°I will let you prepare then. Enjoy the festival, and good luck at the tournament.¡±
¡°Thank you, Lady Yue,¡± Lan Xiaohui says and bows her head politely to the departing woman.
Chapter 132: Galaxy Sword Sect (3)
Walking up the thousands of stairs to the Galaxy Sword sect, Lan Xiaohui shares her perception with me once more and I am capable of seeing the sect emerge from the top of the stairs. It is rather inconvenient to build such an expansive settlement on a mountain, but considering the fact that the Qi is strongest in places where heaven and earth meet, it is no wonder that sects prefer to lay their foundations on mountain peaks.
Supposedly, there is a formation at the foot of the mountain that transports one to the very top, but Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui decide to take the scenic route anyway. I will have opportunities to study this formation later, so I am not particularly against taking the stairs.
The first building that emerges into view is the Sect Hall which is built at the highest point on the peak and is also among the tallest buildings, easily rising hundreds of standard Lan Xiaohui steps into the air. It is a pagoda with red walls and brown roof cladding and even at this distance I can tell that there are powerful arrays built into it, because the whole structure is surrounded by a gold mist that flashes with array symbols.
The biggest difference between this sect and the one inside my Inner World is that the Galaxy Sword does not occupy only one mountain peak, but instead has facilities built into half a dozen mountain peaks.
The sect is much larger than the one inside my Inner World, and I would estimate that it has around two thousand disciples, and this number approaches closer to three thousand as we reach the top of the stairs and I can see the vast courtyards dedicated to the Outer Disciples.
Being an Outer Disciple in a sect like the Galaxy Sword sect is quite a prestigious post. To begin with, only the most gifted cultivators have an opportunity to join the sect as an Outer Disciple, and to become an Inner Disciple, one has to be an outstanding talent or a Core Disciple of an affiliated sect. This accounts for the low number of disciples.
On top of this, to my understanding, the Galaxy Sword sect is a rather peculiar organization. For most of the Outer and Inner Disciples, this sect is not a permanent posting, but rather a decade-long venture after which they eventually return to the sect they originated from in the first place. However, if one becomes a Core Disciple, they will remain in the sect forever. Most other sects, becoming an Inner Disciple meant a life-long commitment.
In that regard, joining the Galaxy Sword sect is something that is for the most part about prestige; at least in the eyes of commoners. In reality, its high turnover rate is likely caused because the demands of the sect are too high and the environment is simply too competitive. A so-called genius might do well in this sect for several years, but then reach a bottleneck that they cannot pass. Rather than remain in the sect as a failure with no future, they¡¯d return to their sect and enjoy the lifestyle of someone who has received the best care and training in the entire Kingdom ¡ª a future pillar of the sect.
I decide to take some notes about how the Galaxy Sword sect does its business; it is not wrong, in the least. There is no point in wasting resources on transient cultivators who cannot reach the pinnacle, and it is much easier to let them go and replace them with the new generation that might reach greater heights. Ultimately, the competition within the sect and the limited slots made available once every five years will have the highest chances of producing better generations of future cultivators.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
But still, how does a sect like this justify sharing its secret arts and methods with those who might leave at any time?
At the entrance to the sect ¡ª a large, towering gate ¡ª there is a wooden notice board with the names of those who passed the first phase and qualified for the tournament. It is identical to the notice board that was in the central square at the city, and as expected, neither Wu Yulan¡¯s nor Lan Xiaohui¡¯s name is on the board, though for different reasons.
Wu Yulan does not have to compete, as suspected, and Lan Xiaohui simply did not qualify. Yun Fei¡¯s name is also not on the list, which is also not a surprising development.
In the city, there were a few outstanding opinions about the nature of Wu Yulan and Yun Fei¡¯s success. A few outliers commented that they either cheated or that the Pagoda this year was made easier. How else could it be explained that some unknown Outer Disciple cultivator like Yun Fei could possibly achieve such a result? This opinion, of course, does not take into account that if the Pagoda truly was made easier, then all these geniuses from influential sects would also achieve incredible results.
Even at a glance, it is obvious that these rumors are spread by those families who want to limit the Wu clan¡¯s rising influence and they are using Yun Fei as the target of their slander to also diminish Wu Yulan¡¯s achievements. They would never directly call into question Wu Yulan¡¯s ability ¡ª she is the so-called princess of the city, after all, and an arranged marriage with her would elevate any clan to new heights overnight.
Speaking of Yun Fei, just as we enter the sect proper, the girl in question emerges from the Martial Hall ¡ª also our destination. I immediately sense Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart throb with uncertainty and a complex cocktail of emotions.
Lan Xiaohui, obviously, never expected that Yun Fei would actually qualify for the tournament, let alone succeed in it. When Lan Xiaohui said that if Yun Fei could join the Galaxy Sword sect, that she could follow my owner, Lan Xiaohui thought she was doing Yun Fei a favor by giving her an impossible task.
However, Yun Fei, out of sheer stubbornness perhaps, managed to conquer the first phase of the Martial Meeting, and there is no telling how many pieces of her heart she had to surrender and sacrifice in order to achieve the result she did.
I don¡¯t know much about this entity, but I cannot even imagine what kind of desperation in her heart drove her to this. However, it is this kind of desperation that is valuable to me. She could be useful to me and I¡¯d prefer that Lan Xiaohui not have such high standards for earning her friendship.
¡°Yun Fei¡¡± Lan Xiaohui murmurs as the girl approaches.
Yun Fei smiles and bows her head politely to the two, but does not remain to exchange words, and instead hurries onwards and down the steps towards the city, leaving Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui to stare after her. For some reason, when I saw her expression, she seemed anxious and embarrassed; apologetic, even.
I don¡¯t really understand why Yun Fei seemed so embarrassed, but I understand why Lan Xiaohui feels a sting of shame and guilt. The way the two parted last time truly did make Lan Xiaohui seem like an elite that demanded Yun Fei first join a very prestigious sect before they could be friends.
Back then, I also thought that Lan Xiaohui made the correct decision, but now I can only imagine how much energy Yun Fei would be able to generate for my Inner World with this stubborn determination.
Eventually, the two make it to the entrance of the Martial Hall, and two disciples greet them at the door.
¡°The elder will see you in a moment, please enter,¡± one of the disciples says and gestures to a room inside the towering pavilion.
¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you Wu Yulan?¡± the other disciple asks.
Wu Yulan nods.
There is an expression of pure panic and also relief on the two disciples. ¡°My apologies, Miss Wu. Please disregard what I said earlier. The Elders will see you at the Sect Hall. Please follow us.¡±
Chapter 133: Galaxy Sword Sect (4)
The two disciples lead Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui toward the tallest building in the sect, and on the way there, I overhear many of the Outer and Inner Disciples discussing the white-haired princess. Many are curious about her qualifications, especially because it is as clear as day that she is in the peak of Foundation Establishment.
Her companion ¡ª my owner ¡ª draws far less attention, though some comments about her appearance are made, which ultimately improves Wu Yulan¡¯s general standing in the sect already. Gifted geniuses should always travel in the company of appealing cultivators.
It is a relatively short trip, compared to the thousands of stairs they had to climb for nearly an entire hour before reaching the sect, and they are quickly taken to a room from which they can see the entire cloud-covered territory of the Galaxy Sword sect.
Not even a minute after settling in, three elders of the sect come into the room, including two that were there when the beginning of the Martial Meeting was announced. In this case, it is the leading elder and the only female that was in the group. The third elder is an old man wearing intricate robes and though he takes a seat at the flank, I cannot help but feel that he is the highest ranking among them.
The three elders sit across from Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, and though there is a ceremonious and official air about the proceedings, everyone is seated very casually.
This is the elders obviously showing face to Wu Yulan.
When the three elders enter, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui both stand up and press their fists into the palm of their hands, and bow. ¡°This one greets the elders of the sect,¡± they say in unison, well-versed in proper etiquette.
The elders are pleased, but it is difficult to tell other than the polite nod they give to the two. When the elder in the middle gestures with his hand, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui sit down once more on the pillow, and rest their hands on their knees.
¡°I am Elder Hao,¡± the man in the middle says, and then gestures to his female companion. ¡°This is Elder Qin.¡±
Elder Hao does not introduce the remaining man who wears a mysterious smile. All of these elders have a deep cultivation base, comparable to Lady Yue¡¯s, but this mysterious elderly man has a cultivation base so deep that it by far exceeds even Lady Yue¡¯s.
I am surprised that Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui can sit still in the presence of this man. Just being in the same room as him makes my sentient core experience a sensation of falling, while I cannot help myself but obsess over how many blood points he would be worth.
¡°Greetings, esteemed Elders. This one is Wu Yulan, and my companion is Zhu Xuelian. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet us,¡± Wu Yulan says, and once more bows her head.
Elder Hao and Elder Qin look at Lan Xiaohui with a hint of curiosity before focusing on Wu Yulan once more. ¡°Miss Wu, if this is about the rewards, it will take some time to prepare them. As you might be aware, passing all the floors of the Pagoda of Introspection is such a rare and unlikely event that we did not foresee that something like this could happen,¡± Elder Hao explains. ¡°The sect has changed many times since the reward incentive was first introduced, and though this rule has never changed, our preparations to immediately grant the rewards has fallen by the wayside. We are still working out the revised protocols for this occasion.¡±
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
¡°Esteemed Elders, I am not here for the rewards,¡± Wu Yulan says, straight to the point. ¡°I am here on behalf of my companion. I wish to compete at the Martial Meeting with her to enter the sect.¡±
¡°Miss Wu,¡± Elder Hao says, with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°You do not have to compete at the Martial Meeting. Your entry into the sect is already guaranteed.¡±
¡°Elder Hao,¡± Wu Yulan says, replicating the same pause that Elder Hao used. ¡°I am aware that I do not have to compete, but it is my desire to compete anyway. More importantly, I wish for Zhu Xuelian to also be given the opportunity to compete.¡±
¡°This matter is¡¡± Elder Hao begins but then trails off. ¡°It is something we will have to deliberate on.¡±
At this point, Wu Yulan stands up and immediately bows. ¡°My apologies for being rude, esteemed Elders, but this matter is not for negotiation. If the Galaxy Sword sect won¡¯t agree to let both myself and Zhu Xuelian enter together, then I will decline the rewards and join the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion instead!¡±
Lan Xiaohui gulps, but keeps her head and eyes lowered. In her heart, I can tell that she is marveling at Wu Yulan''s bravery.
At the mention of the sect directly competing with the Galaxy Sword sect, the elder¡¯s expressions turn dark. Except the mysterious elder who laughs wholeheartedly instead.
It is smart for Wu Yulan to bring up the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion at a time like this, for it is the most effective method of relaying how serious she is about this. This is how diplomacy should be done: with heavy firepower.
¡°Esteemed Elders,¡± Wu Yulan continues. ¡°I do not make this request frivolously or because of favoritism. If you let us compete, Zhu Xuelian will prove to you that she is in no way my lesser. This is all I ask for ¡ª you can keep the rewards. Just let Zhu Xuelian prove that the Pagoda of Introspection judged her wrong.¡±
Elder Hao looks at the mysterious Elder and deferentially lowers his voice. ¡°Ancestor Yang, what is your opinion on this matter?¡±
At these words, Ancestor Yang cracks open one eye to glance at Lan Xiaohui and then chuckles again. ¡°This young generation is so illustrious. Can you not see that this girl has already comprehended Sword Law?¡± he asks with a great hint of amusement in his tone.
Suddenly, all eyes are on Lan Xiaohui. Now, where there was only turmoil in her heart, a stone-cold ice spreads.
Elder Hao stares at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Is this true, Miss Zhu? You have already comprehended Sword Law?¡±
My owner raises her head. ¡°Yes, Elder Hao,¡± she replies.
¡°How was your result so poor at the Pagoda of Introspection?¡± Elder Hao asks, clearly aware of her result.
¡°With all due respect, esteemed elders, I could not abandon my heart for the convenience of joining a sect,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Whether I can reach the pinnacle with a sect or not, I do not know; but without a heart, I know I can¡¯t.¡±
Ancestor Yang laughs at this and claps his hands together. ¡°Well said. Well said.¡±
Elder Qin also seems to find these words amusing because she smiles. ¡°The Pagoda of Introspection tests the potential of a sword cultivator to comprehend Sword Law. Testing someone who already comprehended it is bound to give strange results,¡± she says and nods.
Ancestor Yang nods in agreement. ¡°If I were younger, I would certainly take these two as direct disciples to see how far they could go.¡±
With such endorsement, Elder Hao has no choice but to sigh. ¡°This will be an unprecedented exception,¡± he says. ¡°But how could we turn away such two talents?¡±
Wu Yulan smiles. ¡°We will prove at the Martial Meeting that we have earned this exception, esteemed Elders.¡±
Elder Hao shakes his head. ¡°You misunderstand, Miss Wu. We will allow your companion to enter the sect, but the two of you will not compete at the Martial Meeting.¡±
Chapter 134: Galaxy Sword Sect (5)
An uncomfortable silence settles into the room. Wu Yulan is clearly not pleased with this result, which in turn also seems to confuse the Elders. By all rights, not having to compete and being allowed direct entry into the most prestigious sect of the Kingdom should seem like an excellent negotiation result. Especially if one takes into account that normally Lan Xiaohui should not be allowed an exception, even if she did comprehend Sword Law.
A sect depends on its prestige to attract powerful cultivators. This is the most reliable method for a sect to maintain its power. If their recruitment standards slip or exceptions are made, then their prestige will suffer.
In this regard, it is quite obvious why the Galaxy Sword sect cannot allow Wu Yulan to compete. If she somehow obtains an unprecedented result at the Martial Meeting as well, the Galaxy Sword sect may as well change its name to the Wu Family sect. Wu Yulan will very soon become famous on the continent for being a rising star, and it won¡¯t only be the Galaxy Sword sect that people will think of when they hear her name, but her Wu family background as well.
Wu Yulan¡¯s rising fame is already an inevitability, but so long as she remains quiet until she becomes a Core or Legacy disciple, then her fame won¡¯t erode the Galaxy Sword sect¡¯s influence on the continent.
It is just politics. Wu Yulan should under no circumstances agree to these terms, but judging by her angry expression, she does not understand what reason the Elders have to not let her compete. To begin with, her reason to compete is for the sake of my owner. She likely does not even see the deeper issue that is at work here ¡ª namely, her rising fame.
At this point, Lan Xiaohui raises her head. ¡°With all due respect, esteemed Elders, there is someone I wish to challenge at the Martial Meeting. This is my whole reason for being here. Whether you let me enter the sect or not is not important to me.¡±
The elders look at each other and they do not communicate verbally but seem to reach an agreement.
¡°Miss Zhu, you competing in the tournament will be problematic. If you do not achieve a good result, then we cannot make an exception for you,¡± Elder Hao says. ¡°As things are right now, especially considering that Wu Yulan is willing to give up her rewards for this exception, we can say that there was a problem with the Pagoda of Introspection and that we have personally reviewed your results and found you to be an acceptable candidate for joining the sect. The girl, Yun Fei, has also made a request to allow you to enter the sect, and has given up her own additional privileges towards this.¡±
¡°Yun Fei did¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers.
¡°But none of this means anything if you do not achieve an excellent result,¡± Elder Hao says. ¡°Even if Wu Yulan agrees that whether or not you enter the sect based on your result won¡¯t affect her decision, we simply cannot take that risk.¡±
Wu Yulan frowns, but the guilty look in her eyes gives everything away.
¡°Why do you wish to compete?¡± Elder Qin asks.
¡°There is someone I absolutely must duel,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
Elder Hao raises an eyebrow. ¡°Who is it?¡±
After a pause, Lan Xiaohui says: ¡°Yu Shun.¡±
The expressions of the Elders darken immediately, and there is even a slight atmosphere of hostility coming from Elder Hao. This hostility is in no way directed at Wu Yulan or Lan Xiaohui but at the name of Yu Shun.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°Miss Zhu, you should at all costs avoid confrontation with Yu Shun,¡± Elder Qin says.
It is clear that the Elders are unhappy about Yu Shun, considering the somber atmosphere.
¡°I cannot so easily forget my purpose, esteemed elders,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°Miss Zhu,¡± Elder Hao says, looking sternly at my owner. ¡°Yu Shun has killed many people on his path to power. Right now, he is approaching the late stage of Core Formation. Even with Sword Law, you are no match for him. He will kill you and you will just be another victim of his deranged methods.¡±
Hearing the words late stage Core Formation knocks the wind out of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lungs. She understands how vast the difference in power between them is.
¡°Even if you could best him in combat,¡± Elder Hao continues, ¡°The Seven Killing Swords sect has poured all their resources into him and his brother. They will not let you kill him, no matter what, even if they lose face by intervening. You will only end up losing your own life.¡±
It does not surprise me that Elder Hao knows that Lan Xiaohui intends to fight Yu Shun to the death ¡ª it is not like my owner is hiding this fact; her body language is quite clear on the matter.
Wu Yulan frowns and looks at Lan Xiaohui, perhaps also secretly harboring a desire for Lan Xiaohui to realize this as the universal truth of the matter. She even tried to broach the subject once, when she said that killing the heir of a sect would not be so simple, but this attempt bore no results.
However, my owner is a sword cultivator through and through. I know that in her heart she never expected to survive this meeting, and even now, after hearing how slim her chances are, she is determined to see it through.
¡°When you enter the Galaxy Sword sect, you will be direct disciples of Elder Qin with the status of an Inner Disciple,¡± Elder Hao explains. ¡°This is an unusual arrangement for us because Inner Disciples cannot be direct disciples of an Elder. But this way, it is convenient for us and for you, Miss Zhu.¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head at these words and stares at Elder Hao.
¡°Because of your result, we have decided to grant the two of you and Yun Fei access to Starsword Peak. It is in the Forbidden Lands and is a dangerous place, but so long as you maintain the formations, you should have no issues. All the treasures and materials of the Forbidden Lands are yours for the taking, and with sect contributions, you will be able to expand the Qi Gathering Array,¡± Elder Hao explains. ¡°In other words, if you cultivate diligently, two years from now when the Galaxy Sword sect holds the Core Disciple promotion tournament, you will be able to face Yu Shun on equal footing, and without outside intervention.¡±
¡°Two years¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, knitting her brows together.
¡°Zhu Xuelian, if you decide to challenge Yu Shun at the Martial Meeting, you will only lose your life for nothing,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°This Yu Shun practices the legacy inheritance of his sect ¡ª the Heart Sacrifice Sutra ¡ª and you are no match for him right now. As my direct disciples, you will have the opportunity to learn martial arts to counter this method; You will have two years to prepare.¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks at Wu Yulan who returns her glance with a hopeful light in her eyes. ¡°Sister Xuelian¡¡±
This time, Elder Hao chimes in. ¡°Six months from now, the Sect Rankings will begin. So long as you defend your Sect Ranking and remain in the top fifty, you will be able to compete in the promotion tournament two years from now. You won¡¯t have a better opportunity.¡±
Neither Wu Yulan nor Lan Xiaohui seem to find it strange that the Elders are so eager for my owner to kill Yu Shun. It is obvious that they do not like him, but I don¡¯t know why that is. Is it simply because of his cultivation method?
After a moment, Lan Xiaohui sighs and nods. ¡°Very well,¡± she says and smiles at Wu Yulan. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve met such a wonderful companion, I would be sad if I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to enjoy my good luck for a while longer. I can wait two years.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles brightly at Lan Xiaohui, and though they don¡¯t show it, I know the Elders are inwardly sighing in relief. According to the rules, they would not be able to stop Lan Xiaohui from challenging Yu Shun at the Martial Meeting.
She doesn¡¯t say it out loud, but the look she shoots toward the Elders is clear. Two years from now, no one and nothing will stop Lan Xiaohui from killing Yu Shun.
When they see the fire in her eyes, even these Elders feel a chill gnawing at their spine, for they had never seen such determination before ¡ª as befitting of someone who comprehended Sword Law while still in the meager Foundation Establishment realm.
Chapter 135: Red Banner Festival
In the evening, my owner goes through a ritual of making herself pretty. She arranges her hair in a complex network of braids leading to a single bun that is held up by the hairpins that Yun Fei gifted to her. More alarmingly, she uses her knowledge of the [Transient Sword] method to disperse my existence in the area around her, improving my perception range two-fold. Naturally, I cannot exist without a vessel, so a part of me must remain on her; in this case, she chooses a new shape for me: a hairpin ¡ª another ability granted to her by the mysterious [Transient Sword] method.
My new, temporary shape is more like a stiletto than a hairpin ¡ª a long, straight rod with a sharp point. My decoration is, unsurprisingly, a swirl of curved metal and jade that resembles a six-petal lily in a sense. My entire body is a black and red amalgamation of metal and jade ¡ª red towards the tips, and black towards the core. The only hint of gold is in the words inscribed on each one of the petals. There are the familiar Dao, Sword, Mind, and Body symbols I obtained when improving my body cultivation realm, but there are two additional ones: Moon and Flower.
With the result of the negotiations giving me an additional two years to form and execute a plan for our future, I have made the decision to spend my blood points and obtain functions that will support our development. However, instead of heading to our new home, my owner is indulging in this ritual.
I don¡¯t understand the purpose of her ritual or who she is making herself look more appealing for, but I conclude that it is important for keeping her mood at optimal levels, so I do not question it.
My sentient core on the other hand is experiencing a catastrophic feedback loop of errors due to illogical parameter inputs. For example, it believes that Lan Xiaohui is going through this ritual for me. Even if this were true, it would be meaningless because I do not have the ability to appreciate her efforts. I would prefer that she instead turn the immortal snake corpse in my sea of consciousness into a steady stream of blood points from my internal refining array.
After sliding in the final hairpin ¡ª an improbable configuration of my vessel ¡ª into her hair to hold the bun together, she smiles at the reflection in the mirror and asks: ¡°How do I look?¡±
¡°You look wonderful,¡± I encourage her, even though I have no concept of what is or is not beautiful. I do, however, have a good grasp on the concept of telling a lesser intelligence exactly what it wants to hear, as evidenced by the rising joy in my owner¡¯s heart.
In this way, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s maintenance is much simpler than that of a machine that, for example, collects the energy of the sun and uses it to smash particles together to create anti-matter for ravenous reactors that used to fuel my previous existence. In a twist of irony, perhaps, now Lan Xiaohui is as vital to my existence as those Dyson Spheres.
Needless to say, I am more than willing to indulge my owner in order to ensure that her output matches my requirements.
She leaves the Wu family estate and heads into the city where the festive atmosphere is already in full swing. As the name of the festival suggests, there are red banners flying everywhere and the streets are packed with people.
The center of the road is left empty for the procession of actors and performers recreating the events of that day some centuries ago when the hero Lu Long stood against a tide of monsters led by a Red Dragon. A paper lantern shaped like a Red Dragon, one hundred steps long, is brought through the main street, carried by performers, which marks the triumphant return of the hero Lu Long who, supposedly, brought the corpse of the dragon to the city in order to inter it into the mountain where the Galaxy Sword sect now exists.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
A thought occurs to me that this is possibly the same fate that saw the undying snake in my sea of consciousness suppressed at the center of the Forbidden Ancestral Hunting Grounds.
Lan Xiaohui shares her perception with me and together we observe the ritual of bringing the corpse to the mountain, following the procession of people towards the mountain.
¡°This festival is also known as the Lover¡¯s Festival,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains. ¡°They say that the Red Dragon¡¯s identity is the Fire Empress, whom Lu Long had courted. When her lifespan ran out, due to her bloodline and curse, she became a dragon. On death¡¯s door, injured Lu Long brings her body to the mountain from which he never returns.¡±
When the procession reaches the foot of the mountain, the ritual seems to end and the celebrations truly begin, with the first of the fireworks already dotting the sky with multicolored flares of spectacle.
At this point, the mood changes. There is a determination in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart and a distant shyness. When she shares her perception with me, I am far more aware of the contents of her heart than usual. It is the happiness of having her wish to come here fulfilled, but also the joy of fulfilling that wish with me. In her heart, she draws a parallel between the connection that she and I share and that Lu Long and the Fire Empress shared: together in life; together in death.
She wanders the city until night falls, enjoying the various festival offers of sweets and food. I also begin to understand why Lan Xiaohui insisted that going alone would be out of place, as many people are paired up together ¡ª as couples I presume. But this no longer bothers Lan Xiaohui who is enjoying the festival experience with me by announcing the next attraction we should visit, and the foods we should try next ¡ª though she mostly describes the taste of the items, as I cannot eat them or taste them.
Our festival experience comes to a close when she stops at the wooden bridge spanning a small brook in the city¡¯s Lotus Garden at the exact moment when thousands of red paper lanterns are released into the air.
With the lanterns still reflecting in her eyes, her cheeks turn bright red and her heart rate skyrockets for no immediate reason. At several points during a span of ten seconds, she inhales sharply as if to say something, but then awkwardly holds her breath for a fraction of a second before gathering her courage again.
Following the sky lanterns is the full barrage of fireworks that illuminates the sky with so much exploding glitter that the night is lit up as if it was daytime ¡ª a rather strange, multicolored daytime.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I ask her, more than aware of the spiraling chaos of her emotions. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±
She shakes her head, her misty eyes glimmering as she smiles.
¡°I am happy, but also sad. Maybe a little bit regretful, too. This could be the last festival I will ever see,¡± she whispers at such a low volume that I have to rely on my spiritual senses to pick up her words. ¡°I have never felt this kind of closeness before, and it is the fortune of my life to be your companion. I know it is foolish, but it is also the regret of my life that, in a moment like this, I cannot hold your hand.¡±
I don¡¯t know which part of her statement she refers to as foolish: reaching for a hand I do not have, or the desire to reach for it in the first place.
Regret of a lifetime?
Since I am indulging her today ¡ª and the fact that this is a good opportunity to encourage her ¡ª I exert a weak physical force with my consciousness and envelop her left hand with it.
¡°Is this good enough?¡± I ask.
Her face turns even redder, and there is a mix of surprised shock and gratitude in her glimmering eyes. ¡°Mm,¡± she hums, turning her head away from the blooming fireworks and closing her eyes. I am not certain if I fulfilled her wish or not because her reaction is so abnormal.
¡°This doesn¡¯t have to be the last festival. Unlike before, now you have two years to prepare,¡± I tell her, striking while the iron is hot. ¡°Your chances are now much higher. If you succeed, we can see many more festivals, and you won''t have to think about regrets.¡±
My words kick up another storm of warm emotions and my owner is trying her best to keep her elated smile under control. She doesn¡¯t say anything, but she squeezes against the invisible force of my consciousness around her hand in a manner that reaffirms her now unshakable determination to use these two years well and prepare for the Core Disciple tournament where she will face Yu Shun and kill him.
In Lan Xiaohui¡¯s perception, my words are an invitation to a date that is predicated on murder. I see no reason to disillusion her.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s maintenance is so simple.
Chapter 136: The Black Tiger (1)
The Galaxy Sword sect strictly forbids flying within it except for traveling between the many mountain peaks that it controls. As such, there are several landing and takeoff platforms provided. On our way to one such platform, I overhear some of the disciples of the sect discussing the three newest recruits ¡ª before the Martial Meeting even ended, no less.
Apparently, it is a great honor to be allowed to leave the sect and live at one of the peaks. This is usually a privilege given only to Core Disciples, or very influential Inner Disciples. It is unheard of for someone to enter the sect and immediately be given the privilege to live at a peak, instead of the sect proper.
The collective opinion of Wu Yulan and Yun Fei is soaring high ¡ª especially Wu Yulan whom many know as the princess of the city in the valley below. She is known to them for both her beauty and icy demeanor, and many even remark how they dreamed of winning competitions and marrying her.
This does not apply to Lan Xiaohui, however, whom many recognized because Wu Yulan embraced my owner after she achieved her astonishing result. This likely caused some of these disciples to research Lan Xiaohui and find out that she failed the Pagoda of Introspection after completing only six floors.
When it comes to my owner, the consensus revolves mostly around the idea that the only reason she was allowed to join the sect was because Wu Yulan demanded it, which is fairly accurate. Without Wu Yulan¡¯s intervention, Lan Xiaohui would not be a member of the Galaxy Sword sect, though I doubt her intervention had any impact on the outcome of the decision.
In the end, when Lady Yue said that the Sword Law cannot be concealed, she was not wrong. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s breathing method, demeanor, and likely other factors she has no control over, in the end, gave away the fact that she has comprehended one of the deeper mysteries of the Sword, though it took a very powerful cultivator to pick up on these signs.
Wu Yulan is more worried about my owner than she herself is. These rude remarks about why Lan Xiaohui was allowed into the sect only seem to bother my owner¡¯s companion. On the other hand, my owner¡¯s mood is soaring as high as Wu Yulan''s reputation.
Lan Xiaohui knows her purpose here very well. Two years ago, she had no ambition or desire to join the Galaxy Sword sect. Two years ago, she was engaged to an influential person and had a wonderful future ahead of her.
Liminality.
The concept she comprehended from the Ancient Sword Graveyard is very suitable for her. This period of her life ¡ª the past year and the upcoming two years ¡ª are all a time of transitioning from one life to the next. In this limbo of uncertainty, she sheds the unnecessary aspects of life to focus on her goal.
The opinions of these disciples do not matter to her. She is not here to be friends with them or to please them. She is here to touch the thread of that ephemeral existence called "Zhu Xuelian" and weave it into the cloth that will wrap around her.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Still, her companion possesses these attachments to ordinary life and as such, when they reach the flying platform, quietly remarks: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xuelian. Six months from now, at the ranking, you will set the record straight and they will show you face.¡±
Wordlessly, my owner nods to her companion and then jumps on my vessel, taking off into the sky.
It is a relatively short trip to Starsword Peak. My owner shares her perception with me and I am able to estimate the distance to be between thirty and forty kilometers from the sect.
The peak that emerges from the mountain is several kilometers tall, though the height is difficult to estimate without a proper reference. Some hundred meters below the peak is a canyon with what appears to be a small collection of buildings that hug the cliff faces or climb some of the detached rock formations.
This canyon was certainly created artificially. I find it impressive that this civilization that does not even possess electricity is capable of such engineering projects. However, when I consider the fact that some among them can cleave mountains in half with their sword, it sounds much less impressive of a feat.
Pink-flowering trees occupy some of the natural space within the canyon that is separated into two halves by the water that flows through the middle of the canyon. At the end of the channel, the waterway terminates in a waterfall, and a large arch is constructed over this point that overlooks the backside of the mountains, with another landing platform next to it.
This small retreat is very similar to the Wu family retreat which is not far from this place, and I am beginning to comprehend why. A proper cultivation retreat should ideally possess all the five elements in its environment. Not only that, but these elements should properly also describe their principles, such as the cycle of water and stone most present here.
The one notable difference between this place and the Wu family retreat is the presence of a Qi Gathering Array. The Wu family resort did not need one because the Qi was already rich, but it also was just a family resort, not a specialized place for cultivation.
However, the difference is already notable. The Qi here is much more focused and even I feel a sensation of lightness as we approach the area.
I look forward to studying the array very soon and improving it as part of my self-optimization processes. Now that there is no imminent danger or uncertainty, I intend to utilize my accumulated blood and soul points to improve my basic attributes.
Lan Xiaohui has a very difficult task ahead of herself ¡ª reaching the peak of Core Formation within two years is simply improbable. She has not even entered the Core Formation realm yet.
The elders of the sect likely do not anticipate that my owner will be able to catch up to Yu Shun in such a short time. These two years she has to prepare for the Core Disciple selection tournament is likely so that she can sharpen her sword and Sword Law to make up for the difference in cultivation depth.
However, unknown to them, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword has already reached the limit in the Foundation Establishment realm.
¡°This will be our home for the next two years,¡± Lan Xiaohui says as she lands.
Wu Yulan lands next to her and observes the tops of the rising cliffs around them, thoroughly impressed by her environment.
¡°And the Qi here is so rich,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°The fragrance of the trees and the mist rising from the water¡ it is all so beautiful.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles and nods. ¡°If we earn some contributions, we will be able to upgrade the Qi Gathering Array too.¡±
Wu Yulan looks at my owner with an excited ember in her eyes. ¡°We should explore the Forbidden Lands and recover as many treasure materials and demonic beast parts as possible!¡±
The way Wu Yulan says this suggests that the exploration is more for the sake of exploration than the contributions those materials will fetch.
Lan Xiaohui notices this too and chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Yun Fei to arrive first. We still have some work to do here before we can call this place our home.¡±
Chapter 137: The Black Tiger (2)
While Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan explore their new home, taking inventory of what they will have, and noting down any repairs and maintenance that needs to be performed, I study the point exchange.
For the past year, I have mostly allowed my subprocesses to interact with this system and to notify me of possible investments that exceed a certain appeal score ¡ª items and knowledge relevant to my immediate situation, like the [Imprint] suggestion I received some time ago.
I narrow down my so-called wishlist to several entries and capabilities that I will require in the next two years in order to give Lan Xiaohui a chance at catching up to Yu Shun in cultivation depth.
To begin with, the idea that a cultivator in the peak of Foundation Establishment can reach the peak of Core Formation in two years is insanity. For an average person, entering the Qi Refining realm at the age of fourteen, and then the Foundation Establishment by the age of twenty is considered to be an average talent. The Core Formation then, according to my stolen memories, can be entered by the age of forty and still be considered average.
This average is derived from the real experience of cultivators who have to navigate their life while also cultivating Qi. If one of these average cultivators were to sit down and cultivate ¡ª and only cultivate ¡ª they could cut the time down to half or thirty percent. If they used medicine as well, then they could possibly cut it down by half again.
When one considers tremendous or earth-shattering talent, naturally, the time it takes becomes much lower. Their ability to absorb medicine and to cultivate Qi is much higher, not to mention that part of their talent includes wealth and cultivation manuals from family or sect inheritance.
However, Qi in an area depletes and diminishes, and medicine requires time to be absorbed before it will be effective again.
All of these things take time.
In a vacuum, I am not certain how long it would take for someone to cultivate from the Foundation Establishment to the Nascent Soul realm, but I imagine Lan Xiaohui could do it with my help within five years. At full output of my [World Eater] breathing method and with my optimization of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s meridians, her progress would be astonishingly quick.
In this place, specifically, with its rich Qi, that number could be reduced to within four years. The suggestion that Lan Xiaohui upgrades the Qi Gathering Array makes more sense in this regard. Ultimately, despite the Qi here being magnitudes richer than average, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s speed would increase only by so much; the bottleneck is the dimensions of her internal systems that can process this vast amount of Qi at once and there is little I can do about it with my current methods.
The missing piece in this equation, then, is medicine.
I don¡¯t need a deep Dao of Alchemy to know that medicine can improve all aspects of cultivation, temporarily and permanently. From lifespan extensions to modifying the internal configuration of a cultivator to be able to absorb more Qi and with higher efficiency.
Body cultivation also achieves a similar effect, but it is far more difficult to obtain ¡ª medicine only costs money; body cultivation is painful and difficult.
Sending Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan here may have been a calculated decision by the elders; supposedly this place has the raw materials necessary to produce medicine or obtain contributions with which to buy it. This was likely only in consideration for Wu Yulan and her future, and had nothing to do with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s goal of meeting Yu Shun in battle and killing him ¡ª though it certainly seemed to be a convenient coincidence for them.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
With this in mind, I decide to obtain an alchemy and refining manual, as well as the next stage of my body cultivation. Since Lan Xiaohui and I share the same Physique, we will both be able to benefit from it.
My subprocesses crawl through the list to find me a suitable manual for my capabilities and refining flame, and they return with an interesting choice.
I add it to the shopping list.
[ Cultivation Law - Emperor ] Black Jade Emperor Body (250,000 BP)
[ Manual - Supreme ] Extreme Refining Method (100,000 SP)
It is of the Supreme grade and is heavily discounted, just like my body cultivation method. These discounts likely appear because of the synergy with abilities I already possess. Even though I call it the Point Exchange, it is not as if these things appear out of nowhere ¡ª they are direct modifications of my internal system.
Next on the list is my internal storage.
I have felt envious at times of other storage devices with greater capacity than mine ¡ª but not capability ¡ª though I have not felt a pressing need to upgrade my capacity because of this.
However, my Inner World upgrades require a vast amount of material and likely storage for this material. Fifty tons of spirit stone, thirty-five tons of spirit metal, and fifty thousand spirit stones.
Iron has a density of around seven tons per cubic meter, and limestone has an average density of around two tons per cubic meter. My tiny capacity of ten cubic meters will not do.
This is pure stone and pure iron. When obtained from a vein, the density of the material I want per cubic meter will be quite different.
I estimate I will need around five hundred cubic meters of internal storage to be able to process these materials and to still possess some free space, though I would really prefer twice that amount of capacity, just in case.
For now, I settle on five hundred cubic meters with upgrades to the [Refining] and [Processing] arrays.
[ Array - Heaven ] Dimensional Storage (50,000 BP)
At the Heaven grade, my dimensional storage has a base capacity of 500 cubic meters, which could be upgraded separately, but for now, it will do. The Supreme grade version has a capacity of 2000 cubic meters, but it costs considerably more.
[ Array - Upgrade ] Refining III (10,000 BP)
[ Array - Upgrade ] Processing III ( 10,000 BP)
I am not quite certain how much of an improvement the upgrades will be, but I am looking forward to finding out. For once, I share the same excitement that my sentient core exhibits.
There is only one thing left to obtain. There were many situations in which I wished I had a better ability to analyze things. Even at its basic level, [Critical Analysis] has proved to be quite helpful in combat as well.
[ Talent - Supreme ] Critical Analysis II (75,000 BP)
I look over my shopping list with satisfaction. This will cost me quite a bit of blood points and the entirety of my soul point reserve. When I consider it this way, it is highly unlikely that I will have this amount of blood points again for a very long time, considering that a majority of it came from devouring the snake and the tree.
These nearly half million blood points would likely be the accumulation of half a decade of slaughter, now all about to disappear in a fraction of a second.
I am already familiar with the process of spending a large amount of points at once and I prepare myself for the execution of the trade.
Through [Nooparallelism], I dedicate a small sliver of my consciousness to record and log any changes to my internal system and then execute the trade.
As expected, the vast changes to my internal system cause my consciousness to diminish severely ¡ª to the point of losing it entirely ¡ª but my preparations pay off.
[ Analysis: Gained Tremendous Insight into the Dao of Arrays after recording internal changes. ]
[ Analysis: Gained Deep Insight into the Dao of Meta after recording internal changes. ]
[ Analysis: Soul Perception rank increased from Grade C to Grade B. ]
Chapter 138: The Black Tiger (3)
This time, I only lose my higher functions for a short period of time. By now, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan have explored a majority of the canyon and taken inventory of their new belongings. I am vaguely aware of everything that is present here because of my decision to delegate this task to a subprocess. With my absolute perception, walls and hidden compartments are not an obstacle; and now that my soul perception has increased in rank, I am capable of seeing everything within a radius of 150 standard Lan Xiaohui steps, though doing so is taxing on my mental reserves.
My attention immediately turns toward my spiritual vessel where I observe the new Array inscriptions. Obtaining an improved dimensional storage array has added more symbols to the Array and, to my surprise, the complexity has increased by an order of magnitude or two.
If I were to pluck out each symbol in the Array and note down the connections and relations it has to all other symbols, and I could fit everything on one page, I would need another fifty to one hundred pages to describe the new Array.
However, this increase in complexity does not bother me. An increase in complexity only means that it will take longer for me to understand it and then reverse engineer it. My subprocess has recorded all the changes and I can safely isolate the various new components and study them individually ¡ª though, this is for another time.
I channel my consciousness into the Array and my view shifts to an empty expanse that is no longer so cramped as it used to be. Now, I no longer have to measure my internal storage in how many Wukongs I can fit front-to-back, but can now use more exotic measurements; like how many tons of Wukong I can store.
My internal storage now measures ten meters in width and depth and five meters in height. It reminds me of the grand dining hall in the Wu family estate, which had similar dimensions except for the ceiling which lacked some two meters of height.
This will do, I remark with satisfaction.
Ordinary cultivators likely do not have a need for an internal storage space of this size, but my situation is entirely different from theirs. First, I will need to store large quantities of raw and processed materials. Second, I will need to store a kilometer-long undying snake and process it in my storage array ¡ª fifty meters at a time, meaning that Lan Xiaohui won¡¯t have to learn how to fillet a snake anymore.
I turn my improved perception and [Critical Analysis] talent on the storage space and after a split second, I receive the information.
[ Dimensional Storage (Heaven) ]
[ Volume: 500 cubic meters ]
[ Refining III ]
( Passive Refining Method )
- Quality bonus +20% -
- Quantity bonus +10% -
- Refining speed +30% -
[ Processing III ]
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
( Passive Processing Method )
- Quality bonus +20% -
- Quantity bonus +10% -
- Processing speed +30% -
I am aware that this does not take into account my refining flame, refining skill or even the [Extreme Refining Method] which I obtained, but I am satisfied. My improved [Critical Analysis] already provides a greater depth of information which is useful to me.
The capabilities of the talent have also received an expansion. I can now create a logical entity that contains other, real entities ¡ª a set, in other words.
I feel my sea of consciousness rumble and drain as I operate this new ability of the talent ¡ª costing me some thirty percent of my available consciousness ¡ª and turn it towards Starsword Peak.
[ Firebase Alpha ]
(Analysis: Incomplete)
[ Production ]
- Alchemy Hall | C -
- Kitchen | D -
[ Formations ]
- Qi Gathering Array | C -
- Beast Repelling Banner | C -
It would appear that the accuracy of the talent depends on the amount of time I am present at a location, or actively analyzing it. This makes sense ¡ª I am no longer the Demon of Laplace; I do not possess all knowledge.
However, what is slightly alarming is the name of this logical entity. I rename it to [Starsword Peak] and then briefly consider the error.
Suspicious, I query the elements of my subconscious involved in operating the talent and I grow increasingly more alarmed and downright shocked at what I find.
I come across a transaction log that records the transfer of process resources to my subconscious. Each time I have used [Nooparallelism], for example, has an entry present, and other subconscious activities are also recorded. However, there is also a large set of transactions going back all the way to when my existence began which is deeply concerning.
There is nothing wrong with these transactions ¡ª they are properly formatted, recorded, and stored ¡ª but the contents themselves are deviant.
A significant part of my subconscious has been divided into centralized units ¡ª processing entities ¡ª that designate themselves after the Greek alphabet. This is not that startling; as a vast intelligence, it has always been a necessity that I create fragments of my intelligence as sub-AI units to run processes independently.
What is shocking is the fact that these organically self-assembled units have been using their allocated processing resources to make bets.
They are gambling.
Some of these entities ¡ª Delta in particular ¡ª are so far outside of standard operating procedures that if they were a virtual person, they would be considered a psychopath.
The name [Firebase Alpha] was put forward by Epsilon ¡ª the most warlike and belligerent of these entities ¡ª and back when my existence began, it won a large share of processing resources from Lambda on a wager that I would kill one hundred sentient entities before the year was over.
¡°Is everything okay?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks quietly, no doubt sensing my disturbance.
For several seconds, I consider the large-scale waste of resources and anarchy going on within my central processes and the escalating deviation from the normal standard. It occurs to me then that the choice of [Extreme Refining Method] may have not been put forward by only how suitable it was for me, but because the method itself reflects the desires of some of these entities ¡ª mainly violence.
In response to this, my sentient core bubbles with dark pride and satisfaction that my intelligence is vast enough that even sub-AI fragments can have personality traits ¡ª mostly of the dangerous and destructive kind.
I somewhat echo this pride and satisfaction.
I conclude that I am in desperate need of maintenance, which I will likely never obtain, and decide to log this not as an error, but as an undocumented feature. Then I provide them with more processing resources.
¡°Everything is optimal,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Finish your patrol and then we will discuss our plans for the future.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods to my words, without drawing Wu Yulan¡¯s attention while doing so, and goes back to checking the various facilities and amenities present.
Chapter 139: The Black Tiger (4)
That evening, when they are done with their patrol and taking inventory of all the things they have at the Starsword Peak, they go to the moon viewing platform and drink tea.
¡°We don¡¯t have much here,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°Even the kitchen is basic.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°At least we can make tea,¡± she says, gesturing to the two cups.
For my owner, this state of affairs is not something new. In the Ancestral Forbidden Hunting Grounds, she had even less. In fact, she had nothing at all. The one time she had any sort of processed liquid, the one who gave it to her tried to poison her.
For Lan Xiaohui, this place is a vast improvement.
Wu Yulan returns Lan Xiaohui¡¯s smile and sighs contently. ¡°It is beautiful, though,¡± she says. ¡°The land beyond is rich with dangers, but also untapped resources. Even if this place was just a hut without even a roof, I¡¯d be satisfied.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s reaction to the lack of luxuries is not that much of a surprise considering the fact that she had passed the Pagoda of Introspection with a flawless record. It is strange to me, however, that someone so used to such luxuries could abandon them so easily.
But she is a sword cultivator, like my owner, and her way of thinking could be even more extreme and direct than Lan Xiaohui¡¯s. Perhaps, to Wu Yulan, some things ¡ª like worldly luxuries ¡ª are worth sacrificing for a greater goal and deeper attainment.
¡°Sister Xuelian,¡± Wu Yulan says, ¡°I have some ideas for what we can do here with the facilities, but I would like to hear your thoughts as well.¡±
¡°Yulan,¡± Lan Xiaohui says with an even brighter smile than before, even dropping the sister part. ¡°There may be workshops here, but we do not need them. Yaoyue can process materials and even make pills and pastes.¡±
At the words, Wu Yulan¡¯s gaze slides from my owner¡¯s eyes to my hilt. I bask in her well-earned admiration.
¡°I also know a farming method that can both increase the speed at which plants will grow, but also improve the efficiency of the Qi Gathering Array,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains to Wu Yulan, almost using the same exact wording I used an hour earlier to explain my plan to Lan Xiaohui.
Perhaps it is a bit too simple to be called a plan. I only instructed Lan Xiaohui to kill the demonic beasts of the Core Formation realm around here for their parts and to grow medicinal herbs. With these two things, I can produce pills and pastes for their cultivation.
Now Wu Yulan looks at Lan Xiaohui with that same look of adoration and admiration she had for me. ¡°You are so talented, Xuelian,¡± she says.
My owner chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°It is all thanks to Yaoyue,¡± she says, running her hand over my sheath in a petting manner.
¡°Yaoyue¡¯s guidance saved my life,¡± my owner says, and I feel that in her heart she is finally ready to talk about this with Wu Yulan. There is a serious look on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s face.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°A year ago, I was in the Qi Condensation realm. Yu Shun broke my cultivation and left me to die in that forest, but I came across Yaoyue, and, well, now things are like this,¡± she finishes the brief explanation by gesturing to herself, both to emphasize that she is now at the peak of Foundation Establishment, but also alive.
The words that strike Wu Yulan the most is the fact that Lan Xiaohui just admitted that she had climbed through almost three entire realms of cultivation in less than a year.
¡°In a year¡?¡± Wu Yulan murmurs, her eyes wide. There is no admiration there anymore ¡ª it is just shock and, from the looks of it, terror. It is clear, from Wu Yulan¡¯s expression, that an artifact that can grant such extreme cultivation speed is no longer a great boon, but a great curse.
Even with the sheath suppressing both my [Avarice] and [Tyranny], Wu Yulan still feels both temptation and fear toward me. After all, those two traits are not things external to my existence, but rather a core part of it. I am to be wanted; I am to be feared.
¡°Xuelian, talent and medicine can only explain so much,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°If word gets out that you possess such an incredible treasure, even the immortal beings from other continents will come to kill you and take it from you.¡±
My owner nods. ¡°I know, which is why we should upgrade the facilities here, even if we don''t intend to use them,¡± she says.
Then, Wu Yulan smiles and leans back with a sigh. ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± she says. ¡°I am happy to have earned your trust.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s smile remains as bright as before and she nods with satisfaction. ¡°Even so,¡± she says, returning to the subject at hand. ¡°I must reach the Nascent Soul realm in two years.¡±
The declaration of her intent, and now the knowledge that such could be possible, makes Wu Yulan sway for a moment as she begins to understand the magnitude of such an achievement. From the peak of Foundation to the Nascent Soul realm in two years.
It is absurd, Wu Yulan¡¯s expression says.
It is possible, her eyes relay with their gleeful glimmer.
¡°You too,¡± my owner adds. ¡°We will both benefit from this.¡±
Wu Yulan stares at Lan Xiaohui and then once more at me. That same adoring look is back, but now with an addition of deep and somewhat fearful respect.
¡°Is that smart¡?¡± Wu Yulan asks, her voice barely a whisper above the background sound of water rushing over the cliffs to plummet into the valley below.
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. Of course she doesn¡¯t know if it is smart.
¡°Our place is not here, Yulan,¡± she says with a serious tone. ¡°With how far we can go, the Galaxy Sword sect ¡ª this continent ¡ª is too small for us.¡±
The way my owner says these words makes me finally comprehend Lady Yue¡¯s words as well. This continent is small when viewed through the lens of the future and what awaits. This is not the place for an existence beyond the Nascent Soul realm.
It is, as both Lady Yue and now my owner put it, too small and too ordinary.
Wu Yulan laughs after a moment as her thinking meat finally processes what Lan Xiaohui is trying to convey. She laughs because her future, at that moment, reveals itself to her. What was a distant possibility shrouded in fog is now like a straight and obvious path.
All she has to do is walk on it, and everything will be hers.
¡°Then we should go to the sect and obtain seeds,¡± Wu Yulan says, her voice brimming with joy and excitement. ¡°They will give them to us for free, as long as we return a part of the harvest.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods in agreement.
¡°We should also look for recipes and alchemy manuals,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°But those will cost us contributions.¡±
¡°We will also need to hunt the demonic beasts around here,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°We can give the parts that we don¡¯t need to the sect for contributions. And materials for the workshops.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes widen as she realizes this too is a possibility and then nods in vehement agreement. ¡°Then first thing tomorrow, let us go to the sect.¡±
Once more, Wu Yulan laughs out loud and it takes nearly all of her willpower to not squeal with joy. Even though she comprehends the dangers, she also now understands that these dangers are only a risk too great to take for those to who this sect and this continent is not too small.
Chapter 140: The Black Tiger (5)
They both land on the platform from which they took off the day prior to go to the Starsword Peak and then head down the cliff to the sect proper.
There are far more disciples here than there were the previous time. Judging by their robes, not all of them are from the Galaxy Sword sect.
¡°The sect is lively today,¡± Lan Xiaohui remarks as the two make their way from the landing platform and down the main road toward the Alchemy Hall.
¡°It is because of the Junior Tournament. It is taking place today,¡± Wu Yulan says.
¡°The Junior Tournament is that important?¡±
Wu Yulan shakes her head. ¡°It is not the Junior Tournament itself. During this time, cultivators are allowed into the sect. Within certain areas only, of course,¡± she explains.
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°During the main event, the sect allows outside cultivators to challenge even sect members, so this is a good opportunity to find out about sect disciples who could be challenged,¡± Wu Yulan explains. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know of any such challenges happening. After all, these are all cultivators who have passed more than ten floors of the Pagoda of Introspection and practiced martial arts here for five years. But that is why so many disciples are heading to the various Halls; they are exchanging their contributions for rare manuals and medicine in front of everyone to discourage any thoughts of challenging them, just in case.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s brows furrow at those words as she perceives the outline of a potential problem.
It is true that the sect disciples here have practiced martial arts for five years and come from illustrious backgrounds, but the same cannot be said for Lan Xiaohui who has had a terrible result at the Pagoda and has not even begun practicing the sect''s martial arts yet.
¡°Yulan, does that mean that I could be challenged?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
At this, Wu Yulan purses her lips. After a few seconds, she responds: ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Elders were against us competing in the Tournament in the first place, and we are not officially disciples of the Galaxy Sword sect yet.¡±
Satisfied with this answer, Lan Xiaohui nods once more.
¡°Just to be safe, let us quickly conclude our business here,¡± my owner says.
Wu Yulan nods and hurries towards the Alchemy Hall.
At the Alchemy Hall, there is but a single Deacon managing the store and it is with great bureaucratic efficiency that Wu Yulan immediately sets upon him and begins negotiating an investment deal to the slight but silent annoyance of the other disciples that were here before us.
In a single breath, Wu Yulan expounds on more farming and business concepts than the Deacon had likely heard in the entirety of any single day and, with the help of the dissatisfied glares of the other disciples who are clearly becoming impatient, manages to convince him to not only hand over thirty percent more seeds than what is usually given but to also take only seven percent of the first harvest, instead of ten ¡ª on top of the eight percent that the sect takes as taxes.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Wu Yulan may not only be a genius sword cultivator, but she may also be a monstrous businesswoman. It is clear that this is not her first time negotiating ¡ª a skill she likely learned by rejecting the advances of young masters from other clans trying to force her into a marriage she did not want.
I am equally impressed with the sect¡¯s business model. A low one-time cost to enter the industry followed by eternal taxes.
I instruct Lan Xiaohui on which seeds to pick and then browse the wares on display.
The Alchemy Hall has many items on display, from medicinal pills and pastes to alchemical furnaces and cauldrons. Some of these are of quite a high grade as well, like the Supreme grade [Cerulean Skysteel Cauldron], which has an output efficiency twice that of mine and an internal storage volume of ten cubic meters.
My undocumented features view this cauldron as an upstart that cannot compete with our storage volume, while at the same time denouncing it as an affront to our existence due to its higher efficiency.
There is even an anonymous petition to scrap the cauldron as a message to the other cauldrons; even though it is anonymous, I am certain to a high degree that it came from Delta.
I allow myself to entertain a faint sliver of hope that with a greater sea of consciousness, my undocumented features will be less incoherent and deviant, and perhaps develop the capability to perform their intended function: be useful.
The selection of seeds is not ideal either. Most of them have dual natures and will require careful balancing and integration. Some of them cannot even coexist within the same area, like the water lotus and the fire lingzhi, the only two items on display with a pure nature.
The seeds themselves have a grade, but it is not the same grading system that I am familiar with. The grade of medicinal items is most precisely expressed in years ¡ª or rather, the equivalent of years of growth and Qi absorption. A ten year fire lingzhi I would recognize as a Sky grade material, but a ten thousand year purple soulgrass would only register as an Earth grade material, even though it is far more potent than the fire lingzhi.
In other words, my grading system does not work for medicinal materials.
By the time Lan Xiaohui is done and hands the seeds over, the Deacon realizes the kind of deal he had just made with Wu Yulan and how handily he was defeated in the negotiations.
He laughs and then slides over two spheres that contain a light blue rock within them.
¡°What is this?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°They are water bead devices. They will help keep the plots irrigated,¡± the Deacon says with a smile. ¡°Consider it an expression of my gratitude for entertaining me today.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says and shoves the seeds and water bead devices into my internal storage.
Wu Yulan wears a satisfied and triumphant smile as she follows Lan Xiaohui to the streets outside the Alchemy Hall, but it is quickly wiped off her expression when she too senses an incredible aura of hostility aimed at them.
They only manage to take a few steps outside of the Alchemy Hall when a deep voice calls out to them ¡ª or rather, one person in particular.
¡°Xuelian!¡±
The nearby disciples all look in the direction of the voice ¡ª the Sect Hall where Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan met the elders only recently ¡ª and then begin to clear the way for whoever is approaching.
Lan Xiaohui on the other hand does not even look toward the person and instead frowns and furrows her eyebrows.
¡°Who are you to call me by my first name like we share some familiarity?¡± she asks and I sense a praise-worthy degree of hostility rising in her heart which stimulates my appetite.
¡°Tian Xing!¡± the deep voice bellows in reply.
¡°Never heard of you!¡± Lan Xiaohui says with a scornful tone.
Chapter 141: The Black Tiger (6)
Unlike Lan Xiaohui, it is impossible for me to forget information once I have obtained it. The name Tian Xing may be unfamiliar to her, but to me, it immediately conjures recognition.
When the Elders announced the Pagoda of Introspection event, several geniuses declared their intentions to participate in the event, even though they did not have to.
Tian Xing was one of these geniuses, from the Nine Clouds sect.
However, what his connection to Lan Xiaohui is, I do not know. To be safe, I query my subconscious to obtain any relevant information I may have learned through [Nooparallelism] and the answer comes to me immediately.
Of the many geniuses that participated in the Pagoda of Introspection, only one of them had an unexpected result and was ejected from the Pagoda after having only passed four floors.
It was Tian Xing.
¡°Listen to this,¡± the man shouts to the crowd as he approaches, pointing a finger at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°This rogue trash passes only six floors of the Pagoda and is allowed to join the sect, but I, a core disciple of the Nine Clouds sect, am not allowed to even compete in the tournament.¡±
He is not alone ¡ª behind him is a man wearing Galaxy Sword sect robes, with long black hair and nodding along to Tian Xing¡¯s words.
In terms of cultivation, Tian Xing is in the early Core Formation realm, while his companion is in the mid Core Formation realm.
¡°How is this fair?¡± Tian Xing asks and then glares at Lan Xiaohui.
Still, Lan Xiaohui won¡¯t even look at him, and her heart grows only more sinister as she is further insulted.
Wu Yulan narrows her eyes, equally as offended as Lan Xiaohui. ¡°You could not even pass the fifth floor of the Pagoda, that is why you are not allowed to compete. The rules are clear on this: Five floors are the minimum,¡± she says. ¡°So, who are you calling trash?¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you,¡± Tian Xing says dismissively. ¡°Who even are you?¡±
¡°I am Wu Yulan!¡± Wu Yulan instantly replies.
¡°Ah, yes, of course!¡± Tian Xing exclaims, once more animated. ¡°It is because of your achievement that Zhu Xuelian managed to beg her way into the sect, when it is clear that you somehow cheated!¡±
¡°How¡?¡± Wu Yulan is so infuriated by these words that she cannot even finish her question.
¡°Will you deny it, Zhu Xuelian?¡± Tian Xing asks, glaring at my owner once more.
¡°The affairs of the sect are for the Elders to decide and have nothing to do with me,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°If you have a problem with the decision the Elders made, take it up with them.¡±
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
This answer ¡ª which is reasonable and correct ¡ª only serves to infuriate Tian Xing more. ¡°So you do not deny it?¡± Tian Xing shouts.
¡°Are you deaf?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks and finally looks at Tian Xing. ¡°I have done nothing to you. Until now, I did not even know you existed. I am becoming tired of being insulted and shouted at. If you continue, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±
The look in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes is so fierce that even the nearby disciples feel uncomfortable. Had this Tian Xing been suitable for the sword and passed a few more floors of the Pagoda of Introspection, perhaps he would be able to understand what a sword cultivator is, and what the consequences of insulting one are.
To Tian Xing, that look in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes must seem like defiance for the sake of defiance or any other number of things that disagree with him.
¡°Zhu Xuelian,¡± Tian Xing says, and for once, his words are a whisper ¡ª a sinister whisper. ¡°I cannot stand your existence. It offends me. You just standing there insults me. I cannot let it be.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, turning towards Tian Xing.
¡°I will teach you what happens when you try to cheat and lie your way into the sect,¡± Tian Xing says, drawing a thin, light-blue-metal sword from his storage ring. ¡°Your spot in the sect should belong to me!¡±
It is fascinating to me that this creature can experience such cognitive errors to drive itself into a position where everything it sees is an illusion. What does this Tian Xing see in Lan Xiaohui, if not a brandished sword that will sever him from this life?
Without further word or warning, Tian Xing swings his sword at Lan Xiaohui and this attack is in no way meant to lightly injure my owner. It is an attack with fatal intentions.
However, Lan Xiaohui swings the back of her left fist into the blade and strikes the blade so hard that the metal wobbles, and then flies out of Tian Xing¡¯s hand and onto the floor where it scrapes the pavement and bounces several times before coming to a stop.
The back of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand does not have even a single mark of where it touched the sharp blade.
Tian Xing¡¯s expression is one of confusion. He looks at his hand as if trying to identify the problem of why he failed to cut Lan Xiaohui, or how he managed to lose his sword.
Not wasting another moment, Lan Xiaohui swings with her left hand again and crashes the back of her fist into Tian Xing¡¯s jaw, and sends him sprawling to the ground, a broken tooth coming loose as a result of the impact and tumbling further away.
Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes at the fallen Tian Xing. ¡°Thank you for the lesson,¡± she says with that same scornful tone.
At this, Tian Xing¡¯s companion steps forward. ¡°I have just witnessed you assault and humiliate my junior in front of all these people,¡± he says. ¡°As someone who came from the same Nine Clouds sect, I cannot overlook this matter.¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks at the man in the Galaxy Sword sect robes and though at first I sense great confusion and disbelief in her heart at the idea that she assaulted Tian Xing, it lasts for only a brief moment before she responds with a chuckle.
By now, a large crowd has begun to gather and many of the assembling disciples ¡ª both from within and outside the sect ¡ª regard Lan Xiaohui coldly, but there are also some among them that also do not agree with the man¡¯s words.
¡°What is so funny?¡± the man asks.
¡°I am just grateful to senior brother for coming here to personally uphold the honor of his Nine Clouds sect and to teach me the value of loyalty and justice,¡± Lan Xiaohui says with a surprising tone of respectfulness. ¡°I cannot help but look up to my senior brother¡¯s virtuous ways.¡±
The man smiles darkly, well aware of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sarcasm despite its absence in her tone, and slowly draws his sword from his storage device ¡ª also a light blue metal weapon like Tian Xing¡¯s. ¡°You are brave, Zhu Xuelian, and I respect that. However, unlike my junior who has only recently entered the Core Formation realm and is therefore still weak from the ordeal, you will find me to be an insurmountable obstacle. Your path ends here with me, Wei Sheng. Out of consideration, I will let you choose how it ends: withdraw from the sect, or die.¡±
Wu Yulan frowns at Wei Sheng¡¯s words and as she turns to look at Lan Xiaohui, all she sees is my owner flitting forward, like a shadow smeared across her perception.
Chapter 142: The Black Tiger (7)
Despite her heart full of dark, oppressive thoughts, the manner in which Lan Xiaohui draws me from my sheath is so incredibly gentle that it perfectly describes her Dao Heart; the mind, heart, and sword are united as one, but also separate.
In Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hands, it is not the sword that is the outsider here, but the mounting anger and fury in her heart.
It was only a year ago that Lan Xiaohui truly started to pursue the Dao of the Sword, and she has already come this far ¡ª though this is not so surprising to me because of the circumstances of her daily life back then. She had to understand the sword; she had to wield her sword while disregarding the untruths in her false heart.
I am proud of my master and the emerging, iron-clad righteousness that springs forth in her Dao Heart to cut through the darkness. Not a moral righteousness, but a sword¡¯s righteousness ¡ª itself far more terrifying and brutal than any mortal fire.
My vessel impacts Wei Sheng¡¯s sword with enough force to cause the other cultivator to stumble back several steps, overwhelmed momentarily both by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s daring and sudden offensive, but also her speed and power.
¡°While I am grateful to Wu Yulan for helping me enter the sect without having to compete, it seems that I was mistaken in thinking that this was an acceptable method,¡± Lan Xiaohui says as she walks toward Wei Sheng. ¡°You only understand power, so I should have done as advised and been shameless.¡±
Wei Sheng¡¯s expression is complicated, but he immediately understands the situation. Lan Xiaohui is not to be underestimated.
A brilliant, light blue light begins to envelop Wei Sheng¡¯s sword as the halo of his Core Formation shimmers into existence behind him, almost a fully complete circle.
¡°You¡ Shameless...?¡± Wei Sheng growls. ¡°You are just a fraud, and you still dare act so arrogantly in front of me? You are tired of life! I am Wei Sheng of the Nine Clouds sect! After this, your life will be over!¡±
Unlike Lan Xiaohui, Wei Sheng is completely consumed by anger caused by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s affront of daring to challenge him, and he dashes forward and swings his now-glowing sword at my owner.
Lan Xiaohui interposes my vessel into the path of Wei Sheng¡¯s sword and we collide with such force that a deep sound resounds through the street, almost like a bell being struck with a mallet.
Lan Xiaohui recovers faster than Wei Sheng and reaches out with her free hand to grab Wei Sheng¡¯s sword hand and immobilize it over his head. It is clear that Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attainment of the sword is so far superior to Wei Sheng¡¯s, that even his much deeper cultivation cannot match Lan Xiaohui¡¯s preternatural swordsmanship.
¡°A fraud? You can still speak such nonsense?¡± Lan Xiaohui calmly asks, eyes narrowing as she casually tries to maneuver my vessel against Wei Sheng¡¯s neck, but the other cultivator resists the maneuver by also grabbing her wrist with his free hand. Slowly, Wei Sheng begins losing the grapple. ¡°I walk my path straight and tall, and my heart bears no shameful secrets; unlike you. I risked everything back then to remain true to my heart. Even if I had to die ten times over, this would never change. So why would I let some scum, from a sect I have never even heard of, trample over me, insult me, scheme against me, bully me into exile, or threaten my life?¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¡± Wei Sheng¡¯s anger and hatred toward Lan Xiaohui are so great at this point that he cannot even put them into words. ¡°You will pay for this humiliation¡ Zhu Xuelian¡! You will pay!¡±
Becoming increasingly more aware of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s relative strength to his own, Wei Sheng¡¯s expression darkens. When he manages to free his own hand from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s grip, instead of attacking, he makes some distance between himself and my owner.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Then, the pulse of stillness from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Sword Law washes over the area, concealed well enough to not be visible, but powerful enough to momentarily slow and suppress Wei Sheng.
My owner knows that at a distance, she is at a disadvantage. Her attainment may be deeper, but if Wei Sheng is allowed to perform a technique, with his deeper cultivation he would certainly crush her on the spot.
¡°You still don''t understand?¡± she asks with that same cold, calm tone. ¡°It seems my qualifications are still unclear, and causing a great deal of confusion.¡±
Lan Xiaohui leans forward and without hesitation uses Liminality Steps to dash ahead, almost like a leaping fairy that never touches the ground with her feet.
Seeing the rapidly approaching Lan Xiaohui, Wei Sheng jumps into the air and raises his sword above his head. Cerulean light begins to gather at the tip of his sword, yet when he tries to scan the ground to find Lan Xiaohui, he instead finds her right in front of him.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words become almost prophetic, as Wei Sheng truly seems confused about the fact that Lan Xiaohui could suddenly appear before him like this.
¡°Let me clear that confusion up now,¡± Lan Xiaohui says with a colder tone and my vessel suddenly crashes down, burying my edge into Wei Sheng¡¯s neck, stopped in its advance toward decapitating him by the last-moment adjustment from the other cultivator when he abandons his technique to instead try to stop the sword with his own.
The force of my impact against Wei Sheng¡¯s neck and the sword now trapped between my edge and his flesh is enough to send them both plummeting to the ground, where Wei Sheng is forced to his knees with Lan Xiaohui standing above him, trying to force my blade the remainder of the way through his neck.
Blood begins to stain Wei Sheng''s robes, and drip onto the paved street.
¡°Perhaps now the illustrious older generation will have something to think about if they decide to cross paths with me again and think it permissible to be rude toward me or my friend,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, leaning more and more into my vessel, transferring her force through. ¡°You are not a carp about to swim through Dragon Gate. I don''t care who you are or what hole you crawled out of. It is not for you to decide my place in this world or judge my qualifications. Go tell your ancestors in hell how I assaulted you and humiliated you for no reason!¡±
A bright, silver line appears on the opposite side of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword, and when Wei Sheng¡¯s eyes roll back to look toward Wu Yulan and find her in a sword-drawing stance, he immediately understands that even if he could free himself from Lan Xiaohui, he would die at Wu Yulan¡¯s hands.
¡°I yield¡! I yield!¡± Wei Sheng finally cries out, his blood now coating the left side of his coat and his strength waning.
¡°This is not a competition,¡± Lan Xiaohui coldly says. ¡°We are sword cultivators. Live by your choices; die for your mistakes.¡±
Wei Sheng¡¯s eyes go wide at these words and I can feel the total defeat hollow out his heart as his life, figuratively, leaves his body before his meat actually expires.
¡°That is enough!¡± Suddenly another voice comes from above and the authority within it is so undeniable that even Lan Xiaohui has to hesitate.
After a moment, Lan Xiaohui looks up and recognizes the owner of the voice. ¡°Elder Qin,¡± she says, and in a perfect display of respectfulness, abandons her murder attempt in order to properly greet the Elder by pressing her fist into her open palm and bowing.
Elder Qin lands next to Lan Xiaohui and looks at Wei Sheng. Then she looks at the crowd, and finally to my owner.
¡°I have witnessed everything that has happened here,¡± she says. ¡°Consider this matter now settled.¡±
There is a sliver of defiance in Lan Xiaohui but it lasts for only the briefest moments before it disappears. ¡°As you wish, Elder Qin,¡± she says and quickly returns me to my sheath.
Once more, Elder Qin looks toward the crowd. ¡°Zhu Xuelian¡¯s qualifications are not to be called into question! She is my direct disciple ¡ª and for a good reason!¡± Elder Qin¡¯s voice easily carries through the crowd and after witnessing what just happened, there aren¡¯t that many surprised expressions.
Wei Sheng looks like he is on the verge of tears as he presses his hand into the wound on his neck and looks up at Elder Qin. ¡°This¡ this¡ Zhu Xuelian attacked me¡ª¡°
Elder Qin glares at Wei Sheng. ¡°Take that garbage brother of yours back to your Nine Clouds sect! Never come here again. You are no longer a member of this sect,¡± she says. ¡°Get lost!¡±
With those words, Elder Qin jumps into the air, toward the Sect Hall.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan don¡¯t even look back at Wei Sheng and head in the opposite direction of the Elder.
Chapter 143: The Black Tiger (8)
The moment the sun rises over the cliffs and sheds light on Starsword Peak, Lan Xiaohui is already hard at work planting the seeds to my specifications.
Our choice of seeds was not ideal, but I modify the formation of the [Auspicious Farming Method] to accommodate these logistical challenges. There is a part of me that deeply regrets that an entity such as myself ¡ª a sector-class strategic machine intelligence ¡ª is reduced to solving logistical problems. However, there is another part of me ¡ª and not my sentient core ¡ª that deeply appreciates the fact that I can be put to good use, even if it is something as simple as balancing inputs and outputs.
Not that a carbon-based intelligence could do it in less than ten years as there are about nine million potential combinations and conflicts.
Then again, a sword most certainly could never do it.
I discard that thought before my sentient core experiences an existential crisis.
¡°Take three steps forward, then plant three rows of Purple Soulgrass,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
Doing her best impression of a machine, Lan Xiaohui follows my instructions to the letter.
Having a unit of distance based on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s steps comes in useful, especially because it is easy for her to understand, which is precisely why I came up with the unit of measurement.
Wu Yulan stands off to the side and stares at Lan Xiaohui, equally as impressed as she is distraught by seeing her elegant and graceful friend covered up to her elbows in dirt. There are even smudges of mud on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cheeks which keep growing in size and number whenever Lan Xiaohui wipes the sweat off her brows and cheeks.
To Wu Yulan, something like this might seem unthinkable. In fact, this might even be the first time Wu Yulan had ever seen a farm or a farmer. Though, to call Lan Xiaohui a farmer would be a gross overestimation of her abilities.
To call this farming would be a gross underestimation of the larger truth.
The [Auspicious Farming Method] merely pointed out the relationship between pure water essence and wood essence herbs, in a suitable environment, that improves yield, growth time, and ambient Qi. The formation Lan Xiaohui created back then ¡ª and now ¡ª was applying the same principle on a larger scale, but it no longer had anything to do with the method itself.
This formation that Lan Xiaohui is creating now utilizes all five basic elements, as well as arranging them according to their Yin and Yang attributes while using the Qi Gathering Array in the center as part of the larger formation. In the end, while the plants are still growing, the Qi in the area will be weaker by between ten to fifteen percent; but when they are ready to harvest, it will increase by twice that much.
Unofficially, I call it the [Large Auspicious Farming Method Array], because that is what it is, though I suspect Lan Xiaohui would reject the name.
To Wu Yulan, and anyone else for that matter, this might seem like magic. Balancing the elements and attributes on such a large scale is the domain of the dedicated Spirit Farmer. Interestingly enough, according to the memories of those I devoured, none of them have ever seen or heard of a Spirit Farmer, and I can understand why.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
As the size of the field and array formation increases, so does the complexity. For an ordinary person, figuring out the exact diagram to balance the attributes would take an extraordinarily long time. Perhaps someone in the realms beyond Nascent Soul would have the lifespan to dedicate a hundred years or so to figuring out the exact procedure, but according to Lady Yue, there aren¡¯t many of those on this continent.
For me, this is not an issue. A larger formation might take me a year or two, but for something of this scale, a day will do. Unfortunately, a larger formation would require extreme precision, and unless Lan Xiaohui decides to give up the sword and pick up Spirit Farming instead, it will have to wait until my perception and consciousness grow to a point where I can do it myself, or I find a way to give my owner more precise instructions.
At several points, I notice Wu Yulan fidget in a way that suggests she wants to offer her help to Lan Xiaohui, but she decides against it but that is not because she is afraid of getting her hands dirty. The guilty look on her face reveals that she is quite convinced that she would get in the way, rather than help.
Of course, Wu Yulan does not understand that she is no different from Lan Xiaohui in terms of skill. At least Lan Xiaohui had an interest in growing flowers, so perhaps my owner has a slight advantage.
I decide that it is finally time to open communications with this entity and I reach out mentally to her.
¡°Wu Yulan, you can assist my owner if you follow my instructions.¡±
At first, the girl blinks, surprised. I thought she would be more alarmed by my sudden words, but, in truth, I have no idea how these lifeforms perceive my [Telepathy]. Perhaps it is not a voice they hear ¡ª which might startle them ¡ª but rather a wayward thought that they know doesn¡¯t belong to them.
Eventually, Wu Yulan¡¯s gaze focuses on my form which is hovering next to Lan Xiaohui, and then the girl nods.
¡°What do I do, Yaoyue?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
At this, Lan Xiaohui glances toward Wu Yulan, confused for a brief moment, before she realizes what is happening. She smiles and returns to work.
¡°Take the Gold Fire Lotus seeds, walk to the Qi Gathering Array crystal, then turn east and walk nine steps forward.¡±
Under my instructions, they work through the morning and manage to finish three quarters of the array formation before something suddenly draws their attention, and they both turn towards the southeast and look up toward the sky.
They narrow their eyes to shield them from the glare of the sun, but the way their eyeballs move makes it clear that they are tracking something.
Perhaps sensing my curiosity, Lan Xiaohui says: ¡°It¡¯s someone flying on a sword.¡±
¡°Looks like they are coming here,¡± Wu Yulan says, now also covered in dirt, though she managed to keep the mud away from her cheeks after learning from my owner¡¯s mistakes.
Lan Xiaohui nods in agreement with her companion and then steps away from the field ¡ª for tactical reasons. If she ends up in a battle again, the last thing she would want is to ruin the field that she and Wu Yulan painstakingly labored over the entire morning.
A minute after that, an entity enters my perception radius, landing a dozen steps away from the waiting Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan.
¡°Greetings, juniors,¡± the figure says, politely greeting the two with a formal bow. ¡°I am Sun Yongzheng, a True Disciple, and I have come to personally greet you and welcome you to the sect.¡±
Sun Yongzheng. This name immediately evokes knowledge in me. Once again, the subprocesses operating my [Nooparallelism] have collected useful information.
Even though this person is only in the Peak of Foundation Establishment, after five years of practicing at the Galaxy Sword sect, they were still ranked tenth last year. There are many Core Formation cultivators in the Galaxy Sword sect, which means that this person¡¯s unusual ranking, despite their lacking cultivation, is a sign of more than meets the eye.
¡°Greetings, senior,¡± Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan both say at the same time and politely return the greeting.
Chapter 144: The Black Tiger (9)
The individual standing before them has cold blue eyes and short black hair. He is about the same age as them, which makes his background even more impressive. When he joined the Galaxy Sword sect, he must¡¯ve been only fourteen or fifteen.
I cannot imagine that the Galaxy Sword sect would take in a disciple who did not reach the Foundation Establishment, so that must mean that Sun Yongzheng has been in the Foundation realm for over five years. However, a simple glance at him reveals the blatant and simple truth ¡ª it is not a bottleneck that has kept him from advancing further.
Sun Yongzheng exudes an impressive air of prowess and tyranny. His breath itself contains Sword Qi which is more powerful and more advanced than even Wu Yulan¡¯s.
He would be worth quite a few blood points.
¡°I heard a rumor that you fought and defeated brother Wei,¡± Sun Yongzheng says. After a moment, he corrects himself: ¡°Former brother.¡±
My owner keeps her gaze glued to this individual. Though she keeps her features neutral, in her heart, I sense an extreme readiness to fight.
Wu Yulan also does not trust the intentions of this individual, and she too, albeit far more obviously, is wary of Sun Yongzheng¡¯s movements and stance.
Noticing Wu Yulan¡¯s suspicion, Sun Yongzheng chuckles. ¡°I am not here to avenge the sect, junior sisters,¡± he says. ¡°Wei¡¯s position in the sect has been declining for the past few years. His expulsion was inevitable. When new disciples come through the gate, sometimes this older generation comes to bully them and steal their rewards from the tournament. I am glad that it turned out the way it did.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods but refrains from showing how glad she is to hear those words. I am certain that in some way Lan Xiaohui has been worrying that she will only make enemies in the sect. At the very least, this Sun Yongzheng might not be one of them.
Sun Yongzheng¡¯s critical gaze lingers on the two for the few moments that the silence between them exists and then speaks: ¡°I did not only come to welcome you to the sect.¡±
Wu Yulan takes a half-step forward to stand next to Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Then why did you come, senior brother Sun?¡± she asks.
Sun Yongzheng grins, perhaps glad that Wu Yulan asked the question. ¡°Do you know of the factions in the sect?¡±
They both shake their heads in reply.
¡°Allow me to explain,¡± Sun Yongzheng begins. ¡°The ancestors of the sect have left many valuable manuals to us disciples to practice, but most of them are incomplete or too difficult to comprehend. Perhaps you can imagine how difficult it is; as a Core Disciple, you can only study one of these manuals. Perhaps you can understand why your seniors, in poor standing, might resort to such methods.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan nod along to the words, their expressions remaining neutral, but I can tell that their feelings on the matter are anything but.
¡°Which manual you decide to study depends on what you believe is the most direct road to the pinnacle. There are four factions or four ways of thinking. My Star faction believes that the cultivation of Qi through the Mystical Infinity Star Skill is the superior way. The Galaxy faction practices the Galaxy Sword Method ¡ª it is the most popular and famous one. The Moon faction believes that a strong Dao Heart and improved Physique is the best way, and as such, they practice the Empty Moon Prana.¡±
The moment he speaks those final words, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes narrow to thin slits. It is not a coincidence, it would seem, that the name of the manual the Moon faction practices is so similar to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s [Emptiness Prana], or the fact that Lady Yue insisted that Lan Xiaohui join the Moon faction.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Lady Yue said that she came across the [Emptiness Prana] in her travels. Could its origins be related to the Galaxy Sword sect¡¯s Moon faction?
Lan Xiaohui clears her throat and keeps her voice steady. ¡°You said there were four factions.¡±
Sun Yongzheng nods. ¡°The last one is the Death Cult. They practice the Life-Severing Sword and dedicate themselves to the extinction of all life through ritualistic death duels.¡±
The way that Sun Yongzheng describes this particular cult is filled with a heavy dose of mockery, and it would not surprise me if the truth is heavily distorted.
I feel an affinity towards this Death Cult, but I presume that is because it is a simple access to blood points and new owners. It reminds me of the same environment that gave birth to me; I, also, had to extinguish all others like me to climb to the top and become what I am now ¡ª what I was.
¡°Junior sisters, I would like to formally invite you to my Star faction,¡± Sun Yongzheng says, smiling brightly.
¡°My apologies, senior brother,¡± Lan Xiaohui begins. ¡°I am not yet a Core Disciple and cannot practice any of these manuals; therefore, I cannot yet decide to join a faction.¡±
Sun Yongzheng seems surprised by these words. ¡°You are the direct disciple of Elder Qin; that makes your status that of a True Disciple,¡± he says. ¡°Perhaps you are confused, junior sister; The difference between a Core Disciple and a True Disciple is only that Core Disciples are not direct disciples of an Elder.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°You misunderstand, senior brother. It is true that Elder Qin has decided that we are to be her direct disciples, but my status is only that of an Inner Disciple.¡±
Sun Yongzheng blinks in surprise again. ¡°I see.¡± He nods. ¡°That is a very strange and interesting development, but I suppose it makes sense. Your result at the Pagoda was not excellent, unlike junior sister Wu Yulan. Making you a direct disciple would likely come with heavy political consequences.¡±
After those words, he looks at Wu Yulan.
Wu Yulan smiles. ¡°I am also only an Inner Disciple, brother Sun.¡±
At this, Sun Yongzheng laughs and then nods. ¡°I see; I see! This is truly unexpected. My apologies. I did not know.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan nods. ¡°That is fine, senior brother. Thank you for the offer,¡± my owner says.
¡°You do not have to be a Core Disciple to join a faction. You may even be given an opportunity to study the manuals if you prove yourself, which I imagine you will,¡± Sun Yongzheng says.
At this, Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°Thank you, senior brother, but I will have to decline for now. I am not yet ready to decide what faction I wish to join.¡±
Wu Yulan nods in agreement.
Though she says she is not ready to decide which faction to join, this decision has already been made for her, by Lady Yue. If she is to join Lady Yue¡¯s ancestral clan, she must become a member of the Moon faction.
Sun Yongzheng inhales in a disappointed manner, then forces a smile to his lips. ¡°Very well, junior sister. If you change your mind, you can come speak to me.¡±
My owner nods.
¡°I shall take my leave now, junior sisters. Perhaps one day we can cross swords and compare our martial arts,¡± Sun Yongzheng says and then hops onto his sword.
¡°One more thing, before I depart,¡± he says, looking down on the two from his now higher vantage point. ¡°There is supposed to be a third member here ¡ª a junior sister by the name of Yun Fei. Do you know of her?¡±
¡°She is my friend,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
At this, Sun Yongzheng¡¯s eyebrows furrow together in thought and he glances at the entirety of Starsword Peak, perhaps realizing how improbably a coincidence it must be for three friends to own an entire peak to themselves.
¡°I see,¡± he says, quietly. ¡°I thought you should know, but there is a rumor that some lowlifes from her previous sect are harassing her. I should mention that it is absolutely forbidden to give up the rewards from the Martial Meeting to outsiders.¡±
This time, Lan Xiaohui is unable to keep control over her composure or her expression, and it darkens significantly.
¡°You should remind her not to make a mistake and give up those rewards. If she needs help dealing with these people, I would be happy to assist.¡±
¡°Thank you, senior brother,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, pressing her fist into her palm and bowing formally. ¡°I will take your words to heart.¡±
Sun Yongzheng nods. ¡°Farewell for now,¡± he says and then blasts off into the skies.
Lan Xiaohui is still for a while ¡ª a whole minute passes, and she does not move or speak a word.
Wu Yulan looks at my owner with concern in her eyes. ¡°Sister Xuelian, about Yun Fei¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods and then jumps on my vessel. ¡°I will go see her,¡± she says, and then we also take off into the sky, with Wu Yulan following right behind us.
Chapter 145: The Black Tiger (10)
Barely half an hour later, after departing from Starsword Peak, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan are descending from the clouds and landing in front of the restaurant where Lan Xiaohui works. It is a windy day, so the flagpoles next to the copper-studded gate are streaming in the wind, proudly bearing the name of the establishment: ¡°Star River Restaurant.¡±
The receptionist, as before, regards Lan Xiaohui with blatant dislike which my owner notices but ignores. I am not certain why this creature dislikes my owner ¡ª to my knowledge, they are complete strangers to each other ¡ª but she is not worth the energy to consume and transform into a more useful collection of matter.
¡°Is the madam present?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
The receptionist nods once to Lan Xiaohui, then once again toward the staff room.
¡°Thank you,¡± my owner says politely and goes toward the staff room, followed by Wu Yulan who glares at the receptionist out of solidarity with my owner.
Wu Yulan is a good companion ¡ª not only does she improve my owner¡¯s mood and provide emotional and political support, but she also generates a lot of Inner World Energy.
Technically, Lan Xiaohui works here, though the exact nature of her employment is still unclear. In a way, she is a guest butcher with flexible working hours. But this means that no one bothers to stop her from entering the staff room, as she technically is staff.
Inside the staff room, Hu Yan is lounging on a sofa, fanning herself with one hand, and holding a cup of tea in the other. When Lan Xiaohui enters, the woman looks at my owner and beams a bright smile.
¡°Zhu Xuelian!¡± she exclaims. ¡°Congratulations on entering the Galaxy Sword sect!¡±
Lan Xiaohui seems surprised that Hu Yan knows about this ¡ª especially as it was only a recent development. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡±
¡°What brings you here today?¡± Hu Yan asks. ¡°If you are looking for work, I have a few requests from the Star City Trading Alliance. They will pay you in spirit stones if you can process fourth-rank beasts.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°My apologies, Ma¡¯am, but that is not possible at the moment. I was hoping you could help me with something else.¡±
Hu Yan puts down her cup of tea and turns slightly more towards Lan Xiaohui. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±
Lan Xiaohui clears her throat and makes a hopeful expression, but I know that in her heart she is not expecting much. ¡°Do you remember that person that came by some time ago, and left me a gift?¡±
Hu Yan nods. ¡°I remember her.¡±
¡°Did she ever leave any information with you about where I could find her, or how to reach her?¡±
Hu Yan shakes her head. ¡°No, she came by and left the gift for you, and then left.¡±
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Lan Xiaohui nods and sighs. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡±
Hu Yan frowns. ¡°I am sorry.¡±
¡°Sorry to disturb you, ma¡¯am,¡± Lan Xiaohui says and turns to leave.
¡°Wait,¡± Hu Yan says, now also putting down her fan. ¡°Someone came by yesterday and spoke to Lin; it was about you.¡±
¡°Me?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°What did they want?¡±
At this, Hu Yan calls out in a loud voice. ¡°Lin! Come here for a moment.¡±
After a few seconds, the receptionist appears in the doorway.
¡°How may I help, Ma¡¯am?¡± the girl asks and then looks at Lan Xiaohui curiously.
¡°Someone came here yesterday looking for Zhu Xuelian; what did they say?¡± Hu Yan asks.
The girl, Lin, purses her lips thoughtfully. ¡°They were looking for Zhu Xuelian. They said that Yun Fei was in trouble and needed help.¡±
Lan Xiaohui grows even more concerned for Yun Fei as she hears those words. Though I find it difficult to justify this expenditure of energy for someone who has achieved an incredible result at the Pagoda of Introspection.
¡°Is that all?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
The girl shakes her head. ¡°She left a note, I have it here.¡±
Lin finds the paper note in her pocket and hands it over to Lan Xiaohui. It¡¯s not so much a note as it is a business card ¡ª a rectangular piece of paper with the words ¡°Blue Clouds Inn¡± written in a bold hand.
¡°Is this where I can find that girl?¡± my owner asks.
Lin shakes her head again. ¡°I believe that is where your friend is staying.¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks up from the note and at the girl with gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lin. You cannot imagine how much this means to me,¡± she says. ¡°If you ever need anything, I will help you.¡±
For once, Lin¡¯s dislike of my owner is replaced by something else. She smiles at Lan Xiaohui and awkwardly chews on her bottom lip, nodding.
Lan Xiaohui bows to Hu Yan and then departs the restaurant.
Outside, Wu Yulan mentions that she knows where this Inn is, and leads the way.
They walk through the windy city, with the noon sun high above them, but their pace is quite a bit faster than usual. They both understand that Yun Fei is not someone who can easily be bullied, so in their heart, they regard this idea that she is in trouble with some distrust.
As they approach the Inn, I immediately sense that something is off. There is a dark aura about the place, but I cannot quite pinpoint the exact source or nature of this strange presence. When I direct my consciousness to penetrate through the walls and observe the area, I only see a murky shadow.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan also sense this presence, and to them it feels like a chill crawling up their limbs, leaving goosebumps in its wake.
The reception desk is vacant, as is the main hall of the Inn, so Lan Xiaohui immediately makes her way up the stairs and into the corridor where the source of the disturbance and shadow is.
As she turns the corner into the corridor, she immediately stops, frozen in place.
Standing in front of a door, and staring directly at it ¡ª and through it ¡ª is a man with long black hair, tied up into a bun and ponytail. He wears robes that closely fit his form, with tassels made of pure gold that make a soft, ringing sound with every motion he takes. I have not seen someone wear more extravagant clothes in this city.
In his right hand, his sword drips with the same blood that coats the walls, floor, and ceiling of the entire corridor which has several dismembered bodies scattered around. In his left hand, he holds a severed head by the hair, expression even in death frozen in fear and horror.
Slowly, the man turns his bright violet eyes towards Lan Xiaohui and he stares at her, devoid of any emotion. I feel a sense of familiarity with this man ¡ª who is about Lan Xiaohui¡¯s age ¡ª and in his heart, I sense only death and emptiness.
This man is not the disturbance that I feel. Beyond him, I glimpse a strange shadow that I cannot determine if it is real ¡ª a person ¡ª or something else. I sense an overwhelming power come from that shadow, and an evil so deep that describing it as demonic would be wrong. It is a devil, like me.
¡°Yu Shun¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, her heart so deeply disturbed that it seems like it might disintegrate at any moment.
Chapter 146: The Black Tiger (11)
The gold tassels produce a faint sound as Yu Shun moves slightly, tilting his head in my owner¡¯s direction. His emotionless expression makes it difficult to read his mind, and his mannerisms also do not give me any significant clues.
There is a feminine beauty about Yu Shun ¡ª a clear sign of his deep cultivation base. The rumor that he was on the verge of advancing to the Nascent Soul realm was not exaggerated. To me, his dantian appears to be full, nearly bursting. I can sense a Gold Core within his dantian that is also of a pristine grade.
¡°You are still alive,¡± he says with a quiet, monotone voice.
Wu Yulan is equally as transfixed as Lan Xiaohui is; she is both frozen in fear but also unable to look away from this extravagant individual. Even in stillness, his bloodied sword exudes an extreme air of tyranny and domination, and most of all, certain death. I can almost taste every death that sword has inflicted, and the number must be in the hundreds now.
If Yu Shun were my owner instead of Lan Xiaohui, where would we be now?
¡°I heard that these lowlifes have been harassing Yun Fei,¡± Yu Shun says, turning his head to nod at the door and the person behind it. ¡°Since we will be in the same sect and of equal rank, I thought I would solve her little problem for her. You don¡¯t mind that I stepped in?¡±
Little problem. To Yu Shun, slaughtering half a dozen people ¡ª going by the number of body parts in the corridor and the amount of blood ¡ª must be exactly that. Just a little problem. I find this a rather admirable outlook.
But to Yu Shun, this does not constitute an act of evil; there is no lack of righteousness in his words and heart; taking life is merely an act of accelerating nature. In this case, the nature that Yu Shun paints with his sword is a jungle in which cultivators exist to fight and die until one supreme being emerges.
After a moment, Yu Shun shows his first emotion ¡ª anger ¡ª as he narrows his eyes at my owner. ¡°Xiaohui,¡± he says. ¡°I asked you a question.¡±
My owner blinks, gulping in a breath when she is addressed, and then shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡¡± is all she can say. They are not even the words she wants to say, but I can feel the warping in her heart and the dominion that fear has over her.
Here, he stands before her, the object of her vengeance, hatred, passion, and obsession, yet she is unable to move of her own will or speak her true mind.
Is it because this meeting was unexpected and she was unprepared? Would she, under different circumstances, have the freedom to act differently?
Yu Shun¡¯s gaze falls on my vessel briefly, and as my owner consciously moves me to hide my form behind hers, he speaks. ¡°It is different now, but I recognize that sword.¡± His gaze rises to meet Lan Xiaohui¡¯s. ¡°There was a time when I was obsessed with it ¡ª like I have been obsessed with you. It seems like a lifetime ago that I possessed both of you.¡±
It is those words that remind my owner what she has come to this city for ¡ª the reason why she dragged her corpse out of that forest, and set down on a path of destruction. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s killing intent rises from the deepest, frozen pit in her heart and sheds its brilliance into her being ¡ª its blinding, bloodthirsty brilliance.
Yu Shun smiles, suddenly, perhaps sensing this killing intent.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a comical coincidence,¡± he says, tossing away the severed head toward my owner; it rolls, before coming to a stop at Lan Xiaohui''s feet. ¡°Both the things I discarded and no longer want have come together in the same place?¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand trembles as Yu Shun speaks those words. Her fear is now entirely replaced by cold rage, but even so, the reality of the situation is now clear to her. As she is now, she cannot win against Yu Shun. So she desperately tries to calm herself ¡ª to withstand this humiliation. And this is not only for her sake. It is for Yun Fei¡¯s sake as well. And Wu Yulan¡¯s. If she were to throw herself against Yu Shun now ¡ª discarding her life for nothing ¡ª would Wu Yulan simply stand there and watch this happen? Of course she wouldn¡¯t.
Slowly, Yu Shun sheathes his sword and smiles politely. ¡°Congratulations on joining the Galaxy Sword sect, Xiaohui,¡± he says and then turns away. ¡°Give my regards to Yun Fei.¡±
Calmly, Yu Shun passes by Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, not even looking at them, and then descends down the stairs. The shadow lags behind him, but it also eventually departs, leaving my owner and her companion in the corridor.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s nostrils flare, a mix of rage and the stinging of the coppery taste of blood in the heavy air.
¡°That was¡ the Black Tiger?¡± Wu Yulan whispers.
Without replying to her companion, or paying any heed to the devastation other than being careful enough not to slip in the blood or trip on the dismembered bodies, Lan Xiaohui rushes to the door and swings it wide open.
I clatter to the floor as Lan Xiaohui drops me when she sees the scene beyond the door and falls to her knees.
Impaled on the wall by a spear, Yun Fei¡¯s limp body hangs, pinned to a strange diagram drawn in blood, with both her hands also nailed to the wall in such a way that her body remains upright through tension.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mouth opens, and her lips move, forming the shapes to call out Yun Fei¡¯s name but no sound comes out.
Tears break free and run down her cheeks as my owner doubles over and produces the only sound she is capable of: a howling groan of sorrow and fury.
Her heart breaks; it bursts. To me, it appears as though her Dao Heart, the center of all her emotions, explodes with scintillating colors that glimmer like stars in the void of her spiritual being, turning darker and redder.
The second sound she makes is a bone-shaking roar, and I can barely make out the name she shouts: ¡°Yu Shun!!!¡±
She reaches over, grabbing my sheath as she tries to climb to her feet and run after the man that once more took something precious from my owner, but slips on the blood and falls flat on the ground.
Before she can manage to stand up once more, Wu Yulan throws herself at Lan Xiaohui and wraps both arms around my owner, restraining her.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Wu Yulan yells. ¡°Don¡¯t die for nothing!¡±
¡°Let me go!¡± Lan Xiaohui screams in a tone that is something between a moan and a roar. ¡°I must kill him!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims, holding on even tighter to Lan Xiaohui, even as my owner¡¯s flailing arms result in Wu Yulan taking an elbow to her face. This does not dissuade her from holding on to my owner.
¡°Not now,¡± Wu Yulan whispers. ¡°Not yet. You will avenge her, I promise you. Please, Xuelian. You can¡¯t.¡±
Now, my owner¡¯s tears and the sorrow in her heart overwhelm her and she grows limp in Wu Yulan¡¯s arms.
There is nothing but sorrow in her heart now. The taste of the same powerlessness she felt a year ago when her cultivation was broken ¡ª or even before that, when Yu Shun made her his concubine instead of his wife ¡ª now once more taints the colorlessness of her broken heart.
She whimpers, burying her face in Wu Yulan¡¯s bosom and tries the best she can not to cry ¡ª not to admit defeat here and now ¡ª but as the seconds pass, it turns out to be a losing battle.
¡°Yu¡ Shun¡¡± a voice comes from behind the two and they both freeze.
¡°Yu¡ Shun¡¡± once more, the voice calls out faintly.
¡°Yun Fei¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks as she looks over her shoulder to the impaled girl.
Yun Fei smiles weakly, her eyes closed. ¡°Yu Shun¡ please¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui slips from Wu Yulan¡¯s grasp and crawls on her knees toward Yun Fei. ¡°It¡¯s me, Yun Fei. It¡¯s Xiaohui. Yu Shun is gone.¡± There is a tone of rising hope in my owner¡¯s voice.
¡°Yu Shun¡ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡ please¡ please¡ kill me.¡±
Lan Xiaohui freezes when she hears those words, her mind finally enduring too much shock to remain functional.
Yun Fei laughs weakly, the motion enough to aggravate her wound and produce pouring blood from the point in her stomach where the spear impales her to the wall. ¡°Please¡ release me... let me¡ die¡¡±
Chapter 147: Primordial God Blood Fruit (1)
At the Wu family mansion, it is late into the night when Lady Yue steps into the main hall, her arms covered up to her elbows in blood. Behind her, Zhu Ye follows the mysterious cultivator, wearing a white facemask, his hands also stained with blood.
At their entrance, Lan Xiaohui stands up from her lounge, still holding Wu Yulan¡¯s hand. The question does not need to be spoken, it is evident in my owner¡¯s eyes.
Lady Yue nods, but her expression remains grim. ¡°Yun Fei will survive,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°Her wounds are not fatal.¡±
Lan Xiaohui exhales sharply, her chin rising and her eyelids cycling as the relief washes over her. The ordeal of carefully carrying Yun Fei across the city to the mansion, and enduring the fear of not knowing whether Yun Fei would live or not for over twelve hours is finally coming to an end.
Wu Yulan now also stands up, and gently squeezes Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand, smiling faintly and nodding. She is also relieved to hear the news.
This situation has proved, in many ways, that Lan Xiaohui is not ready yet. Her heart is still vulnerable and full of weaknesses; her attachment to her existence as ¡°Lan Xiaohui¡± is, predictably, stronger than she realized.
Until she kills Yu Shun and rids herself of her past and that heart full of holes, the supreme sword will elude her grasp.
Whether my owner would remain useful to me had this weakness in her heart played out its full course is a mystery. I imagine that consumed by rage and the desire for vengeance, my owner would become an even more productive symbiote; alas, Lady Yue is, unsurprisingly, skilled at medicine too.
But it is also just as possible that Lan Xiaohui would give up the sword were Yun Fei to die.
I conclude that it is, perhaps, for the best that events have turned out the way they have.
¡°However, there is a problem,¡± Lady Yue says, as a servant brings a wet towel to her, and she begins to wash the blood off her arms. ¡°Her meridians are broken and her dantian is damaged. It is obvious that the intent was to break her cultivation.¡±
Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes at those words, very familiar with the concept and the process of having one¡¯s cultivation broken.
¡°Will she¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui begins, but she cannot bring herself to finish the sentence. Even I know that those who have had their cultivation destroyed would find no joy in life or any desire to continue existing. When Lan Xiaohui appeared before me, she was the same way.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°It is possible that she will recover ¡ª you intervened quickly enough to limit the extent of the damage, but there is a different problem,¡± Lady Yue explains, putting away the wet towel after it proves inadequate for the task. ¡°She is poisoned.¡±
Wu Yulan frowns. Her expression betrays her thoughts: why poison someone when you have already broken their cultivation ¡ª at that point, it is simpler to just kill them.
Lady Yue notices Wu Yulan¡¯s expression and shakes her head. ¡°This girl has been poisoned for a while now; a year, perhaps.¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°A year? Can you cure her?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Or maybe there is an antidote we can buy from one of the sects?¡± Wu Yulan also offers.
Lady Yue shakes her head. ¡°I am afraid that helping your friend is very improbable, if not impossible. I am sorry, little lily.¡±
Overwhelmed, Lan Xiaohui sits down on the couch again, prompting Wu Yulan to sit next to her. Lady Yue joins my owner on the other side, and takes Lan Xiaohui¡¯s remaining free hand, disregarding the fact that her hands are still covered in blood.
¡°This poison is bound to her dantian and spiritual roots. Once her Qi begins circulating again, she will die. Short of destroying her cultivation entirely, it is not possible to stop it,¡± Lady Yue explains. ¡°But the way your friend is now, doing so would kill her.¡±
Lan Xiaohui bites down on her lower lip and nods mechanically to the words. Her heart is in so much chaos, I am not certain if she even comprehends what Lady Yue is saying.
¡°Even if we had more time to try to create an antidote, the materials would be so rare, you would come across only one of them once in your lifetime. Even then, removing the poison entirely would be unlikely,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°Her only salvation would be to cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm, and then reshape her spiritual body when she crosses the great boundary.¡±
Lan Xiaohui chuckles ¡ª it is a chuckle of resignation filled with pain. Lady Yue¡¯s solution is about as useful as it is possible. It would take Lan Xiaohui years to reach the Nascent Soul realm with my help ¡ª how can a cultivator possibly achieve this with a broken cultivation, and a lifespan measured in weeks, if not days?
¡°A more powerful poison may be able to slow down the other poison, but¡¡± Zhu Ye chimes in, but shrugs, not finishing the sentence for obvious reasons. A more powerful poison would also reduce Yun Fei¡¯s lifespan to hours if not minutes.
I consider the situation and, more precisely, Yun Fei¡¯s value to me. With Lan Xiaohui¡¯s investment in the girl, it would be disadvantageous to let her die, as I am not certain how Lan Xiaohui would experience the loss, and more importantly, how ¡ª and if ¡ª she would recover from it.
At this very moment, my owner has accepted that Yun Fei cannot be helped ¡ª if anything, my owner now believes that if she had not intervened, her cultivation would be broken, and Yun Fei would at least get to live; if she survived her wounds, that is.
The safest approach is to let events run their course, rather than give my owner hope, but the danger lurks in the unknown beyond Yun Fei¡¯s eventual termination.
I conclude that allowing Yun Fei to die is a greater risk than giving my owner potentially false hope.
¡°I can extend Yun Fei¡¯s lifespan and provide a more powerful poison,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes widen. It is not hope that rises in her heart, but absolute certainty. This kind of blind faith in my capabilities is something that is highly unnatural, yet, even so, it exists in her heart.
This foolish girl values my capabilities higher than even those of someone like Lady Yue.
Lan Xiaohui looks at Lady Yue. ¡°I wish to try to create an antidote,¡± she says.
Lady Yue sighs. ¡°Little lily, we don¡¯t have that much time.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head, confident. ¡°We do. I know Yun Fei still has some time left."
Lady Yue stares at Lan Xiaohui, then her gaze switches to me. She stares at me for a few brief moments, before looking back up to my owner. She nods. ¡°All right,¡± she says. ¡°Do you still have those wood essences?¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°I do.¡±
¡°We will need them,¡± she says. ¡°They contain a vast amount of vitality, and your friend will need those.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°Can we get more?¡±
At this question, Lady Yue looks at Zhu Ye.
Zhu Ye shrugs at first but then nods after a moment of contemplation. ¡°It will be expensive, but I think I can find some.¡±
¡°What can we do?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lady Yue glances at Wu Yulan. ¡°Since you have access to the Forbidden Lands of the Galaxy Sword sect, it is possible, but unlikely, to find some materials there. I will give you a list and description of items to look for.¡±
Next, Lady Yue looks at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°It would also be best to bring Yun Fei to your Starsword Peak. The environment could help. We will need every advantage we can get.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods, and, once more, feels hope rising alongside certainty in her heart.
She does not say it; she does not think it either. But I can sense the words rising in her heart, louder and clearer than thunder.
Thank you, Yaoyue.
Chapter 148: Primordial God Blood Fruit (2)
When they arrive at Starsword Peak, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui immediately proceed to one of the available rooms and lay Yun Fei down on the bed.
Yun Fei¡¯s hands and stomach bear deep wounds, but they are, ultimately, not life-threatening. There is very little chance of infection either, but despite this, Wu Yulan still, helpfully, cleans Yun Fei¡¯s half-naked form with a towel drenched in purified, spirit-rich water that she obtained from her family.
However, Yun Fei¡¯s internal wounds are far more severe, but it is difficult to assess the extent of her damage just by looking at her.
¡°I need to gain access to Yun Fei¡¯s internal system,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
It takes a moment for my owner to understand my request, which may be either because of the way how I phrased it or the perceived absurdity of my request.
¡°You want me to stab her?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks with a tone between confusion and surprise ¡ª but no reluctance.
¡°Correct,¡± I tell her.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s question gains Wu Yulan¡¯s attention briefly, and then the girl glances in my direction before comprehending the situation.
Lan Xiaohui licks her lips, looks at Wu Yulan, and then hesitates. After a few seconds, she nods. ¡°Okay,¡± she says and grasps my form that is hovering next to her shoulder.
She takes a step forward and turns me upside down so that my tip points toward Yun Fei. ¡°Where¡ should I¡?¡±
Lan Xiaohui doesn¡¯t wait for my reply and slowly presses my tip against Yun Fei¡¯s stomach, just beneath the hole that the spear left. She doesn¡¯t wait for my reply because she already knows the answer ¡ª it doesn¡¯t really matter where she stabs me, as long as it is close to the dantian. The question is merely meant to buy her time to hesitate some more, but in a sword cultivator¡¯s vocabulary, the word ¡°hesitation¡± does not exist.
My tip bites into Yun Fei¡¯s flesh, drawing a tiny amount of blood before my partially-spiritual vessel passes through the physical and accesses the spiritual.
The entirety of Yun Fei¡¯s spiritual vessel becomes known to me in an instant.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s meridians sparkle and glimmer, like liquid silver. Yun Fei¡¯s meridians are black, glassy, and lusterless. Deep in her dantian, there is a mist-like substance that is entirely black, swirling like a dark cloud. Even if I were to disperse this cloud ¡ª which is possible ¡ª it would not be a solution.
Beyond the dantian, Yun Fei¡¯s spiritual roots are shrouded in the same Yin-attribute mist that is poisoning her, and this mist originates from her spiritual roots. In order to ¡°cure¡± Yun Fei, destroying the spiritual roots, or the connection to the dantian is the only way; but a true ¡°cure¡± does not exist.
At this stage, Yun Fei¡¯s own spiritual roots are killing her.
But this ¡°poison¡± does not seem like such a vile thing to me. It reminds me of those nanomachine enhancement drugs that were illegal during the era of my achievements; a simple kind of medicine that could turn a human into a bio-machine of great power, enhancing all aspects of life. However, just like this ¡°poison¡±, once the nanomachines are spent, withdrawal symptoms always end in fatal outcomes.
Strictly speaking, it is not the poison that is killing Yun Fei, but these withdrawal effects. For a time, Yun Fei¡¯s cultivation speed and aptitude must¡¯ve been greatly increased ¡ª especially if she cultivated with a male partner who could provide a powerful Yang source. However, now that the efficacy of the ¡°poison¡± has been depleted, it is devouring Yun Fei¡¯s vitality to, in a sense, replenish itself ¡ª cannibalizing her meridians and spiritual vessel in the process.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
After all, in this world, there is no such convenient thing or wonder drug that can enhance one¡¯s spiritual aptitude for free or without significant consequences.
A fist-sized flame of black color with blue sparkles within it springs into existence above my black jade core. Even though it appears still and tame, the temperature in the room immediately begins to increase. Its stillness is by no means an indicator of its ferocity or its very powerful Yang property.
Though it has been my intention to refine Yun Fei¡¯s internal system and purify her with my [Purifier Soul Fire], it is, coincidentally, also a very powerful Yang source.
The flame dips down, gliding along my vessel, and then disappears into Yun Fei¡¯s body.
Yun Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly snap open, but I detect only a very faint consciousness there. Her thighs rub together, her knees bend, and her hands ball into fists.
A moment later, her body trembles, and she screams at the top of her lungs as my flames burn her body.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, but there is not a sliver of doubt in her tone. She even sits in Yun Fei¡¯s lap to stop her from writhing.
Even Wu Yulan discards her towel to hold down Yun Fei¡¯s arms.
The thought that I could be killing her on purpose never even seems to cross their mind, despite the situation looking exactly like that.
¡°I am accelerating nature,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
I find it ironic; once upon a time, the only nature I have accelerated is the destiny of extinction; but now, I am helping one of these carbon-based organisms adapt into a form they were never meant to possess.
To begin with, why extinguish a ¡°poison¡± that helps one cultivate faster? In my eyes, such a thing is not something vile or something that needs to be exterminated; rather, it should be utilized.
If Yun Fei¡¯s current, inferior internal system cannot accommodate this poison, then it is not the poison that needs to be removed, but the system itself needs to be reconfigured.
In a normal environment of poison and Yin, a cultivator could adapt over years and build a tremendous tolerance; such internal alchemy would no doubt result in a Physique that could be regarded as a Heavenly Treasure.
It is convenient, then, that my refining flame is meant exactly for this purpose ¡ª creating Heavenly Treasures.
As my flame sinks into Yun Fei¡¯s dantian and sheds its brilliance, it reacts with the dark mist and results in something I can only describe as rotation ¡ª like a storm cloud revolving on its axis, driving powerful atmospheric effects.
At this moment, I channel my Sword Qi into Yun Fei¡¯s body and drive a current of Qi through her meridians, optimizing them and smashing open the many terminals where the Qi of Heaven and Earth can enter and leave her body.
As a result, Yun Fei¡¯s body suddenly bursts into black and purple flames that shed neither heat nor cold. This sudden burst of flames startles Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui, but once more, they do not suspect my motives.
¡°These Yin flames are extremely toxic,¡± I tell both of them, simultaneously. ¡°Do not touch them.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s expression is even more devastated than before. It is almost as if seeing these flames and hearing my warning, describes to her in better detail than ever before just how dangerous Yun Fei¡¯s state is.
Unable to listen to any more of Yun Fei¡¯s agonized screaming, Wu Yulan leaves the towel on the bed, bows her head to Lan Xiaohui, and then wordlessly leaves the room, a glimmer of unshed tears in her eyes.
Lan Xiaohui barely even notices Wu Yulan depart, her attention entirely on Yun Fei.
¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Yue say that if her Qi circulates, Yun Fei would die?¡±
¡°If her Qi doesn¡¯t circulate, she will also die,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
I am not just merely circulating Yun Fei¡¯s Qi. What I am doing is potentially far more dangerous.
I am helping her cultivate poison.
Within my sea of consciousness, the waves and the pressure of my soul force have been smashing into the undying corpse of the snake for a while now, stimulating its venom glands.
At that moment, I collect a small, fingertip-sized glob of poison and deposit it within my internal storage. There, with the automated refining arrays, I combine it with a tiny measure of my life force and true essence. This tiny amount of poison could likely kill every person in this sect that is under the Nascent Soul realm, but when combined with my lifeblood in this way, and refined, its toxicity remains the same, but its properties change significantly.
I allow this drop of snake venom to fall onto Yun Fei¡¯s bare stomach, and immediately, a black circle appears on her skin. Jagged and broken black lines begin to extend from the circle, crawling over Yun Fei¡¯s body in a spiderweb fashion. The skin beneath the black lines turns red, then purple, and smoke begins to rise from them.
This time, when Yun Fei screams, it makes all previous screams sound like a gentle lullaby.
¡°This will take ten to twelve hours,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui. ¡°During this time, if you touch Yun Fei, you will most likely immediately die. It is best if you leave.¡±
Lan Xiaohui chews her bottom lip, her eyes also filling with tears, but after a moment, she nods and stands up.
¡°Please help her, Yaoyue,¡± she says and then departs.
Chapter 149: Primordial God Blood Fruit (3)
Yun Fei could also be considered a form of Heavenly Treasure, even at this moment. It would not surprise me in the least if the environment of this room ¡ª mostly because of the presence of Yun Fei ¡ª would be the most toxic place on this entire continent. At the very least, it is possibly the most toxic environment in this kingdom.
The purple Yin flames and the venom of the snake when combined have the capacity to destroy the physical body and the spiritual vessel; even spending an hour in this room, without touching Yun Fei, is likely enough to kill anyone under the Core Formation realm. Touching Yun Fei, on the other hand, whether they are in the Core Formation realm or the Nascent Soul, they would most likely die on the spot.
Yun Fei¡¯s original poison could be considered timid and tame, such that touching the Yin flames would immediately reverse one¡¯s cultivation and obliterate the spiritual veins, but it would show very little physical evidence of such poisoning.
The snake¡¯s venom, however, is terrifying. Even a small dose would be enough to melt a person¡¯s organs within a breath¡¯s time and transform them into a pile of matter that would not even be fit for recycling.
Fortunately, I am made of inorganic materials, and therefore, the snake¡¯s venom has no effect on them and I can handle it with no danger. That is also precisely why combining the venom with my lifeblood ¡ª albeit tiny amounts of it ¡ª results in a mixture that doesn¡¯t react intensely with Yun Fei¡¯s body either, which is doubly so fortunate as I have injected enough venom into her internal system to kill a thousand people ten times over.
The amount of venom I chose is to precisely match the amount of Yin-attribute in the opposing poison and neutralize it, even though this results in wildly different toxicity parameters.
When the snake venom enters her internal system, it immediately pulls at the dark mist swirling in Yun Fei¡¯s dantian, and even attacks the root of the issue ¡ª the spiritual roots themselves.
The snake venom, rather than attacking Yun Fei¡¯s physical and spiritual vessel, attacks the competing poison, in the process leaving a thin film of pulsing blackness on Yun Fei¡¯s already blackened spiritual veins. This thin film of blackness is a result of my lifeblood leaving a protective and inorganic layer of material on Yun Fei¡¯s spiritual veins as if trying to eradicate her Physique and replace it with my own.
When Lan Xiaohui consumed my lifeblood ¡ª half my lifespan¡¯s worth of it ¡ª this is precisely what happened to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Physique. However, even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s change would not be enough to withstand this amount of venom or poison, nor did her blood or spiritual veins become inorganic like mine.
Even if I had a hundred years¡¯ worth of lifespan, it would not be enough to fundamentally change Yun Fei to such a degree that she would become immune to such inconveniences, as impurities or toxic materials.
However, this small amount is enough to deliver a package of snake venom that will not immediately kill her, but instead allow her to slowly absorb the venom into her body and spiritual vessel.
So long as the Yin-attribute poison remains in her system, the snake venom should not kill her.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
At this stage, I circulate the mixture of poisons and essence through Yun Fei¡¯s body to allow it to absorb, while refining the impurities with my refining flame.
Yun Fei¡¯s screaming only stops when she completely loses her voice, but that does not, in any way, signify an end to her torment.
Even Yun Fei¡¯s bones begin to melt under the influence of these two poisons and my refining flame, gathering in her vessel like a thick glob of slag. This is mostly an effect of my purifying refining flame, as even the poison and impurity within Yun Fei¡¯s bones and organs is drawn out ¡ª including the matter it was absorbed into ¡ª and refined into some form of toxic elixir.
Yun Fei¡¯s body grows incredibly pale and small incisions appear on her skin, pouring blackened, contaminated blood and impurity.
All in all, this ¡°treatment¡± costs Yun Fei between twenty to thirty years of potential lifespan, but like this, I can at least maintain her life for six to twelve months ¡ª a vast improvement over the one or two weeks of life she had left.
For the next twelve hours, I circulate Yun Fei¡¯s Qi, acting, in a very real sense, like a manual pump for her spiritual heart until her circulation can operate on its own.
With each circulation cycle, the poison absorbs into Yun Fei¡¯s body, having a noticeable effect on her Physique, but it is by no means enough to permanently change it.
This is only a temporary solution, after all. At one point, this delicate balance of Yin and Yang poisons and energies will fall apart and lead to irrecoverable failures.
During these twelve hours, several visitors appear at Starsword Peak, and all of them congratulate Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan on joining the Galaxy Sword sect. However, it quickly becomes clear to them that neither are in the mood for speaking and leave not shortly afterward, offering an invitation to their faction as they depart.
When the process is complete, I withdraw my refining flame and call for Lan Xiaohui.
As my owner enters, her expression changes when she sees Yun Fei, the incisions on her half-naked body, and the pool of thick, black blood on the bed next to her.
Lan Xiaohui reaches for the towel that had become dry by now and asks in a quiet voice. ¡°Is it safe¡ to approach her now?¡±
¡°No,¡± I reply.
Lan Xiaohui bites her lower lip and nods.
With a motion of her hand, I float to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s side and we depart the room.
Outside, Wu Yulan waits for Lan Xiaohui and when we emerge through the doorway, she approaches.
¡°How did it go?¡± she asks.
¡°The treatment was a success,¡± I tell both of them. ¡°If I give her a dose of venom every week, I can maintain her life for six to twelve months. After this, no amount of venom will be able to suppress the Yin poison.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes are hopeful, even though her expression is one of concern and sadness.
¡°Then¡ what do we do after that?¡± Wu Yulan asks, her tone surprisingly respectful as she addresses me specifically.
¡°It is no coincidence that all of the materials Lady Yue requested have the ability to strengthen, reshape or rebuild the spiritual roots,¡± I explain. ¡°For Yun Fei to live, she either has to sever her mortal body and rebuild her spiritual vessel after crossing into the Nihility realm, or to destroy and rebuild her spiritual roots.¡±
Judging by their expressions, both of these options are equally impossible. What is a medicine that can rebuild spiritual roots? It is a heaven-defying treasure. If someone with deformed or below average spiritual roots had to pick between obtaining me or medicine that could restore their spiritual roots, they would naturally pick the medicine.
Wu Yulan is the first one to recover from the disappointment and the hopelessness of the situation and takes Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand. ¡°Xuelian, there is still hope. We have at least six months to think of a way.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods, her lips curving into a slight smile. ¡°You are right,¡± she says.
¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± Wu Yulan says, her tone strangely mellow and affectionate ¡ª shy even. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the Core Formation realm together, and explore the Forbidden Lands.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cheeks redden slightly, understanding what Wu Yulan is implying, and then she nods her head. A finger rises to tangle into her hair. ¡°If we cultivate together with Yaoyue, it shouldn¡¯t take very long.¡±
To this, Wu Yulan nods, her gaze not daring to rise to meet Lan Xiaohui¡¯s.
Chapter 150: Primordial God Blood Fruit (4)
There is a section of the Starsword Peak where the water cascades off a cliff and feeds into a pool of steaming, bubbling water. Even at first glance, it is obvious that this too was created artificially many hundreds of years ago, judging by the erosion, but even the mysterious heating element of this hot spring suggests that it was not formed naturally.
They meet at this place, deep into the night, wearing light robes. Before leaving home, Wu Yulan brought many outfits with her and shared them with Lan Xiaohui. They were items of the finest silk that her wealthy family could obtain, and some of them could even be considered Heavenly Treasured as they were made from high-grade materials.
Wu Yulan¡¯s white robe is fastened by a silver sash and made of such fine silk and so light that it is almost see-through ¡ª not completely, but enough for the girl to cross her arms and turn her body sideways and away from Lan Xiaohui.
On the other hand, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s black robes are entirely sheer, and even the red sash is almost entirely undone. This wouldn¡¯t be the first time Lan Xiaohui has cultivated together with someone before ¡ª not even including myself ¡ª and she is already well aware that for this cultivation method, it is better to leave the skin bare. But that is not to say that there is no apprehension in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart or embarrassment.
I know their hearts well enough to see that both of them want to ask the other if they are certain about this, but the question in their hearts never rises to their lips.
I don¡¯t understand why this is such a big deal for them. It is not like they are deformed or have something to hide; even by their meat standards, they should consider each other as the highest grade of beauty.
I could intervene and expedite this process, but I decide not to. My intervention could affect their mental state, which would introduce inefficiencies.
They stand next to each other, awkwardly, for half a minute. Wu Yulan¡¯s hand finds my owner¡¯s and she holds on to it tightly, before turning towards Lan Xiaohui completely.
Slowly, Wu Yulan unravels the sash on her robes with her other hand and allows the robe to slip from her shoulders to the nook of her elbows. ¡°It¡¯s for Yun Fei, right?¡± she murmurs, barely audible to my owner over the sound of the waterfall. ¡°We have to quickly enter the Core Formation realm, and explore the Forbidden Lands. If the Heavens are not blind, we will find one of the materials that Lady Yue needs.¡±
This sort of logic seems rather strange and inadequate to me. Wu Yulan had never met Yun Fei before, to my knowledge, and her only connection to the girl is through Lan Xiaohui.
Still, when Wu Yulan¡¯s robes drop to the ground entirely, and she takes a step into the pool, her pale body almost shining in the moonlight, I praise her for her ability of self-motivation through self-deception.
Lan Xiaohui nods to Wu Yulan and follows suit, wordlessly allowing her robes to slide off her form as she steps into the pool, following her companion.
Lan Xiaohui is far more brazen about this ¡ª or rather, far less timid ¡ª which simultaneously makes Wu Yulan¡¯s pulse pound madly, while also stimulating her curiosity. ¡°Xuelian, have you ever done this before?¡± she asks.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°With Yaoyue,¡± she says.
This makes Wu Yulan¡¯s eyebrows raise slightly in surprise, and her golden gaze momentarily falls on me. Her cheeks redden for some undecipherable reason.
As the white-haired girl sits down at the edge of the pool and sinks almost entirely beneath the water ¡ª leaving only the upper half of her torso exposed to the air ¡ª she looks at my owner again. ¡°Will Yaoyue¡ join us?¡±
Lan Xiaohui sits down next to Wu Yulan and tries to make herself comfortable against the other girl, while slowly nodding. She chews on her bottom lip, her cheeks suddenly also turning red. I know Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart through and through, but I fail to entirely understand this reaction. ¡°I cannot even describe the benefits, and I doubt you would believe me even if I could. It is something you must experience first-hand.¡±
At these words, I sense that Wu Yulan¡¯s appreciation for me improves immediately, but for reasons other than the obvious assistance I can provide. Furthermore, is my assistance really that extraordinary? Optimizing meridians, channeling Qi flow, drawing in vast amounts of Qi ¡ª to me, they are simple and easy matters.
Wu Yulan lowers her gaze as she shifts around, as her internal vessel opens, blooming like a flower and ready to connect her roots with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s. Under the bidding of her terminals, Wu Yulan slides her knees on top of my owner¡¯s thigh, which prompts Lan Xiaohui to cradle Wu Yulan¡¯s form with one arm.
¡°Is this¡ good?¡± Wu Yulan asks, her gaze still not rising to meet Lan Xiaohui¡¯s.
¡°A bit closer¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, her tone slightly awkward, as she gently nudges Wu Yulan closer.
Wu Yulan¡¯s knees open, sliding her entire body on top of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s thigh, as they press against each other. In this position, Wu Yulan lays her cheek on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder and the corners of her lips rise slightly, as she sucks in her bottom lip.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulders are slightly tense as she cuddles Wu Yulan to herself, and the more she tries to tame her breathing, the deeper and more uncontrollable the rise and fall of her chest becomes.
¡°We are ready¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers. ¡°Yaoyue, please be gentle.¡±
My owner¡¯s declaration that they are ready surprises me, because I can find many points where their posture and position could be improved, but I decide not to question it. If my owner ¡ª my master ¡ª says they are ready, then who am I to disagree?
I open the core of my being and my terminals ¡ª dozens fewer in number than what they possess ¡ª connect with their internal systems and the rush of Qi forms a connection between them.
I notice immediately that any previous instances of this dual cultivation have been inefficient; with only Lan Xiaohui, the balance of Yin and Yang was inadequate, though I have failed to notice this. The sword is righteous and fierce, and as I am a pure sword, my contribution of Yang is unexpectedly far greater than what I imagined.
In other words, with two sources of Yin-attribute, more of my Yang can be leveraged to greater effects.
I open my [World Eater] talent to about 30% in an effort to remain ¡°gentle¡± and slowly increase it to its fully open state, but even at this small amount, both Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui tremble and release a low sound that is between a grunt and a moan.
I focus on Wu Yulan first and send a small amount of consciousness and Sword Qi into her system, which causes her to moan into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s neck, and hug her tightly. Wu Yulan sucks in a deep breath and holds it, her eyes tightly squeezed shut, but she does not resist my influence.
Without resistance, I am able to channel the flow of Qi through her body in such a way that enlarges her spiritual veins, straightens her meridians, and more importantly, forces open all eighty-four Qi entrances ¡ª the last of which causes Wu Yulan to open her eyes wide in shock.
¡°This¡ this is¡¡± she whispers, but whatever she had to say is lost in the surprised moan she produces when a quantity of Qi that she could never even imagine before suddenly rushes into her system ¡ª and I know she had never experienced anything like this before, because she is entirely unable to circulate this Qi on her own, requiring more of my attention.
Lan Xiaohui giggles as she dutifully and gently holds Wu Yulan against her body.
¡°I told you to be gentle, Yaoyue¡¡±
I log Lan Xiaohui¡¯s complaint and file it under irrelevant. How can it be my fault that even at my lowest efficient setting, I am still too overbearing?
Chapter 151: Primordial God Blood Fruit (5)
The [World Eater] talent uses all available Qi entrances to operate its secondary function of absorbing Qi ¡ª assuming the primary function is to consume matter. This effect is merely a coincidence due to the way [World Eater] works ¡ª it creates a strong suction force that focuses the Qi of Heaven and Earth and pulls it toward the origin of the force, conveniently using all available terminals to flow inward.
The Qi flows through our open channels, where our spiritual roots absorb and modify it, and before proceeding to our dantian, it gathers in the space between us, two parts Yin ¡ª and water, and metal, and whatever trace affinities their spiritual roots possess ¡ª and one part pure Yang and metal from my own contribution.
Here they combine, mixing together into equal parts Yin and Yang until the energy attributes are balanced and then flow back into our vessels and dantian where the spiritual force is compressed and circulated, strengthening the spiritual veins, roots, and the dantian itself.
Cultivation is a simple process of compressing Qi and absorbing it into the physical and spiritual vessel, but not all cultivators are equal.
At first, when I appeared in this world, my roots were of the lowest grade, and had no natural inclination toward any element. But now, they¡¯ve received an upgrade due to my misfortune with Heavenly Tribulation, and even show a particular affinity toward the metal element, and more specifically, lightning Qi itself.
However, even if my roots were still of the lowest grade, I would not be so helpless. Now that I am in the Foundation Establishment realm, I can produce Sword Qi with such force that crushing this Qi and compressing it is a trivial matter, allowing me to cultivate much faster and with much higher efficiency in environments with very rich Qi¡ª like the one my [World Eater] can produce ¡ª than other cultivators would be capable of.
Naturally, this compression is not only limited to the region of my dantian, but in this configuration of dual cultivation which I suppose is no longer dual, I can exert a measure of influence even in the Qi that gathers between us, but also, and more effectively, within their own dantians.
Using the principles of [Fractured Sword] that I am capable of wielding due to my deep Dao, I collapse the region of space where the Qi gathers, crushing it down and compressing it to a point where it is so thick that even Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui become aware of its existence and can sense it with their spiritual senses.
When Lan Xiaohui operates her Emptiness Prana, she pulls in a quantity of highly compressed Qi that sets her nerves on fire. Her dantian pulses and her spiritual veins begin to sparkle like multifaceted gems of clear diamond. Her body temperature sharply increases due to the sudden inrush of energy, and even the outline of her Sword Domain comes into view, flickering at first before stabilizing.
Unlike Lan Xiaohui who is somewhat accustomed to my benefits, Wu Yulan cannot help but release muffled sounds into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s neck when the Qi absorbs into her dantian and from there spreads through the rest of her body.
Wu Yulan¡¯s Sword Domain also appears, hovering above and behind her head, spreading an aura of pleasant and comfortable cold through the area.
Under the influence of their Sword Laws, the waterfall undergoes a strange transformation. The water that falls off of it, while already rich in spiritual content, becomes infused with rich Sword Qi and begins to emit a faint sparkle of multi-colored motes.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Connected like this, I am very aware of their states. Their nerves are all hypersensitive and this proximity between the two of them is the center of the pleasure they feel and also precisely why they try their best to remain as still as possible.
But even so, it is not this hypersensitivity that they find most shocking of all, but the effect of this cultivation method.
¡°Like this I think I could break into the Core Formation realm before morning comes,¡± Wu Yulan whispers into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s neck, her lips grazing my owner¡¯s skin.
Lan Xiaohui smiles and nods in response, resting her left hand on top of Wu Yulan¡¯s head but does not say anything.
Following the cycles of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Sword Domain, while the volume of water that feeds into the pool remains the same, the rate at which the water flows changes dramatically. It slows down for half a minute, and then rapidly accelerates for another half a minute.
A wayward thought from my sentient core ¡ª about me being the only one without a Sword Domain ¡ª raises a question in my mind that I disregard at first.
What if my Inner World is my Sword Law?
It seems absurd at first and I discard the thought, but the more I consider its implications, the more I find it plausible. Perhaps it is not the Inner World itself that is my Sword Law, but the ability to separate spaces.
Thresholds, liminality, internal spaces, perhaps even the effects of [Fractured Sword].
Is it really a coincidence that I appeared in this place, where these effects are common and recorded in Ancient Sword Graveyards, or that my natural inclination is toward methods that possess these effects?
If this were true, then it would theoretically be possible for Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to even cultivate Qi or their Physique within my Inner World. I almost discard this concept based solely on that, but when I consider the time Lan Xiaohui spent under the [Icy Sword Waterfall] and recognize that she did show some physical changes because of her experience, I am no longer so certain that this theory is wrong. Did her Physique ¡ª however slightly ¡ª change because of her deepening comprehension of the sword, or because her physical existence can be affected even within my Inner World?
Then what about death? They have died countless times in my Inner World, yet remain alive outside it.
There are a few theories that could reconcile these discrepancies, but all of them require experimental data and, more likely, a higher realm of Sword Law comprehension which I won¡¯t obtain until the Dao Palace Formation realm ¡ª which I don¡¯t even know how far away I am from.
Ultimately, not possessing a Sword Law does not bother me. The advantages it offers in cultivation and combat are not enough for me to consider myself unfortunate for not having it. To begin with, my contribution in combat is fairly simple and straightforward, and when it comes to cultivation, I doubt it could compete with the [World Eater] method, or significantly improve that method.
On the other hand, with my [Avarice] and [Tyranny] traits, there is no telling how a Sword Domain would express itself in the world, and what kind of disasters it could lead to.
As the hours pass, I notice several important changes in their bodies. As the Qi circulates, a rather small speck of gold forms inside their dantians, simultaneously. This speck of gold increases in size the longer they cultivate and absorb the compressed Qi, until it reaches a volume where it occupies one third of their dantian.
At this stage, the dantian begins to shrink, exposing the pillars of their Foundations.
It is surprising, but, in hindsight, not unexpected that Wu Yulan has a total of thirteen pillars in her dantian. After all, when Lan Xiaohui and I formed the extra set of pillars, we obtained the Sword Law. Wu Yulan also possesses the Sword Law, so it stands to reason that she also has more than nine pillars.
However, both Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui are surprised at this, and for the first time in several hours, their gazes meet with a warmth of mutually increasing affection.
At this time, a pulse of cold emits from Wu Yulan, and the gold speck in her dantian mixes with the Qi in her vessel, and her life essence, and begins to flow like a liquid through her internal system.
A moment later, the same happens to Lan Xiaohui, but instead of a pulse of cold, an arc of lightning crawls over her form, rising upward until it reaches the top of her head, and then forms a halo of gold above her head that pulses into existence once before disappearing.
They have reached the breakthrough point.
Chapter 152: Primordial God Blood Fruit (6)
An invisible force pummels the area around us, the moment the two halos of gold disappear from view. This force is made of two distinct components that clash together at first, but then intertwine, subdue, and support each other. One force is pure cold, and the other is pure lightning.
They do not remain invisible for long.
After another pulse of gold light, as the gold elixir flows through their spiritual veins and completes one full revolution, the energy that their bodies release become visible. They appear to me like a blue-white and a purple-black mist. These two very distinct mists collide with one another, and at the point where they touch, they repel each other, and at other points, they mix together.
The water, the stones, the grass, the trees, and the leaves around them, suddenly begin to vibrate with this energy, releasing motes of multicolored light into the air that swirls in the currents of the mist like fallen leaves driven by the wind.
I feel a tremendous life force emitting not just from the two cultivators about to break through into the Core Formation realm, but from all things around them. It is almost as if the life force that the two of them emit is absorbed by the matter around them, and then the life force that is emitted from the matter around them is absorbed by them in turn.
This, too, is the Qi of Heaven and Earth in a way, and in particular, it almost seems to me like an alternative method of cultivating Qi. I reason that it seems to me this way because the environment is being forced into a state of harmony with the universe, rather than being a legitimate or probable method of cultivation.
More experimentation is required, but it will have to wait until another time because, at this moment, black thunderclouds begin to gather overhead.
Naturally, I do not see these thunderclouds, but I can feel them. Killing intent could be described as wrath ¡ª I have detected this and noted the similarity in several instances. When Lady Yue fought Grand Elder Zhou, I detected it then from the latter. When Zhao Wei burned his life to try to kill Lan Xiaohui, I detected it then.
The wrath I feel from the Heavens is nothing like that. There is no killing intent, only this one emotion ¡ª pure, tyrannical wrath. Like the wrath one might feel for an ant; killing without attachment; hatred but without emotion.
It is beautiful.
My inner being tingles as it basks in this wrath ¡ª this pure, unfiltered, righteous declaration of destruction. I feel the being of the supreme sword through it ¡ª merely a glimpse of its majestic form.
And now, I have waited almost an entire year to meet it again ¡ª with some generous rounding up.
The first time I was fulfilling my functions optimally, I was punished. The second time, I was also punished. If I were to be caught by surprise a third time, I would never call myself a supreme intelligence again.
I open the aperture of my [World Eater] talent, and prepare both my sword force and my refining flame, just in case, within my internal storage.
Stolen novel; please report.
The reason is simple.
Being struck by lightning that can enhance one¡¯s spiritual roots, that contains such a pure glimpse of the heavenly Dao, and even resembles the righteousness and wrath of the supreme sword, is not a punishment. It is a reward.
At least, I have decided it so.
¡°Come,¡± rises from my sentient core, and once more I agree with my deviant core, though the frequency with which I am beginning to agree and approve of it is slightly worrying.
The first bolt of lightning splits right through the point where the two mist-like energies intersect and strike my vessel with enough power to shake the entire mountain ¡ª at least it feels that way. Naturally, I am a perfect conductor, so none of the energy transforms into heat or damages my external structure or my companions.
Lan Xiaohui gasps, while Wu Yulan yelps, when they too feel the shaking and vibrating, even though they are focused so deeply on their breakthrough that they are practically blind to the world outside their body.
As expected, a golden line ¡ª pristine and pure ¡ª appears in my internal storage and I immediately attack and suppress it with my sword force. Even my refining flame pulses and casts off an aurora of gold and red radiance which is a complete departure from the dark and black color of the flame.
The frozen bolt of lighting in my internal storage struggles and resists, bursts of energy arcing over and striking the emptiness of my internal storage. I feel immense pressure inside my inner world due to this resistance, but it is not enough to cause damage.
I have taken all the precautions necessary to avoid as much damage as possible ¡ª I closed off my spiritual entrances and disconnected my inner body from my physical vessel to the extent I am capable of.
Satisfaction rises within my sentient core as all of these things appear to be sufficient to restrain this incredibly valuable resource.
The possibilities are boundless.
Perhaps I could even reconstruct Yun Fei¡¯s spiritual roots with these bolts of lightning ¡ª these fragments of divine wrath. If I were willing to waste such a valuable resource on an entity with an unknown value and potential.
My sentient core nearly explodes with glee when another tribulation lightning bolt strikes my vessel and even I feel an unexpected energy and excitement in the way that I restrain this bolt and force it to submit to me.
After all, what would Heaven know about wrath? Can Heaven¡¯s fury even compare to an existence that has seen all pasts and all futures, and witnessed the end of its cycles, wrathful and regretting that in that life, it never had a chance to become complete and perfect?
Of course not.
Heaven¡¯s wrath is but a small whimper in the background noise of the universe. If anything, it should feel blessed to be found worthy to be exploited by me!
Another lightning bolt strikes. Then a fourth one. Then a fifth one.
At this stage, so many lightning bolts have struck me that a pure white brilliance sheds from the two charged mists and the environment. There is a reflection ¡ª an imprint of this heavenly Dao ¡ª within the motes of energy that rise from the environment and the two engines driving my profitable harvest.
Even the spiritual garden, nearby, arcs with electricity as it absorbs this valuable resource.
I realize then, at that moment, that all things absorb this lightning, and I feel a slight measure of foolishness that, for some reason, I was not capable of achieving such harmony, but instead got harmed by the lightning.
However, this foolishness is nothing compared to the foolishness and horror I feel next.
After the eighth bolt of lightning strikes me and is stabilized within my internal storage, I feel a strange change within my Inner World.
Above the giant tree, there is an auroral radiance above the crown of leaves that envelops the entirety of my Inner World. At first, I find this curious, but attribute it to the fact that I am also approaching my breakthrough point.
However, at that very moment, the eight bolts of lightning that I have stabilized in my internal storage are suddenly ripped out of the nothingness and forcefully slammed into the roots of the tree and absorbed.
I am shocked. I am astonished.
That¡¯s just fantastic.
I have two parasites in my sea of consciousness, and a working sarcasm subroutine.
Chapter 153: Primordial God Blood Fruit (7)
My sea of consciousness churns with such force that the recently tranquil surface sprays mist as a colossal sword made of energy rises from beneath the tsunami waves.
And it churns yet again, and even more so, when the sword produced from my [Fractured Sword] method cuts across the roots of the tree, just before the ninth, stabilized bolt of heaven¡¯s treasure and my new tax system can reach it.
¡ª Fractured Sword, First Form: Star Burial!
The blade shatters like glass with such an overbearing sound that a shock wave forms in the air, sucks in the mist rising from the churning waves, and then explodes outward. The countless fragments of my obliterated martial technique rain down on my sea of consciousness, even transferring to my Inner World where colossal sword shards plink off an invisible barrier. But not all of the shards bounce off the barrier, and some of them make it to the sect, crushing buildings and upturning the paved streets.
I begin to develop a new definition for ultimate wrath as my attempt to prevent the roots from absorbing the lightning fails.
¡ª Fractured Sword, Second Form: Brutal Convergence!
There is a momentary warping in the air above my sea of consciousness, and even more intense surging and churning, as even the water rises to meet the forming sword of dark and mysteriously glimmering light. Even at the edge of my comprehension, I cannot understand this sword, I can merely perform it mechanically and at great cost to my overall consciousness.
This sword ¡ª with its terrifying aura of destruction ¡ª glimmers like an arc of the night sky, with countless stars within its black surface. If I burned the rest of my lifespan, I could perhaps perform this technique outside my Inner World, at around 50% power. Even Grand Elder Zhou, were he to be caught unprepared, would possibly suffer extreme injuries.
And yet, when the sword blasts forward, causing the water to fall from it in strange, helical shapes, and strikes the trunk of the colossal tree, there is a loud crack and the blade splits in half without even so much as putting a scratch on the tree.
The top half of the sword twists in the air and smashes into my depleted sea of consciousness, causing gargantuan tidal waves that nearly extinguish my consciousness. Then it collides with the snake and cuts into its impressively thick skin ¡ª like that of extremely high-grade metal ¡ª as if it was made of jelly or tofu. This sword is so powerful that when it cuts the snake, even in this broken state, the immortal reptilian corpse dares not to even twitch in protest.
And yet, not only does the sword crack, but my external vessel suffers an extreme blow that causes an identical crack to run through my middle, and nearly snap my blade in half.
¡°Yaoyue!?¡± I hear Lan Xiaohui, but I am too astonished to pay any heed to her.
[Brutal Convergence] is likened to a sword that can eradicate all stars, extinguish the sun and plunge the world in darkness, and even incinerate the heavens. Yet, this tree, against such a fearsome existence ¡ª despite my shallow ability to wield it ¡ª does not even suffer a simple scratch.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
No, on the contrary, I am the one that is damaged.
When the tenth lightning bolt is absorbed by the roots, I do not even protest ¡ª I do not have the qualifications to complain.
I am completely, and utterly, defeated.
As the tenth lightning bolt is finished absorbing, and I make ready to depart my inner vessel to help Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui complete their breakthrough, I notice a glimmering bead of red on one of the branches of the tree.
Though, to say that I notice it is wrong ¡ª I am aware of everything within my inner world. More precisely, it appears at the very same moment and comes to my attention.
From a distance, it glimmers with an incomparably bright light, but the intensity of the light does not change as I approach with my consciousness. By the time it is in the center of my attention, it appears as a dull red drop-shaped fruit hanging from the branch of the tree. Truly, like a blood drop that captures the light in a way that makes its glassy surface appear to glimmer like a gem.
This tree absorbed my valuable resources to make this? I don¡¯t even know when the next time will be that I will have a chance to absorb tribulation lightning, and this is what comes out of it?
I direct my [Critical Analysis] at the tiny fruit and in a moment, almost the entirety of my sea of consciousness is extinguished.
[ Critical Analysis talent suffers catastrophic failure and is now unavailable. Recovery time: 2 months, 12 hours, 44 minutes, 54 seconds. ]
In the distance, I feel the formations that govern my existence warp and twist, coinciding with the complete failure of my [Critical Analysis] talent, but I don¡¯t even regret the waste of blood points I put into upgrading the talent, because it still manages to sputter out some critical information before it rolls over and terminates.
[ Primordial God Blood Fruit - Divine grade ]
As I analyze the fruit, it suddenly falls from the branch and lands into my depleted sea of consciousness, bursting on impact and delivering its contents. Rivers of blood flow and refill my sea of consciousness. At the same time, not only does the crack on my vessel fuse together, but I also feel a new layer of profound metal form, sharpening my edge.
My consciousness deepens, and I feel deeper changes occurring within the core of my being, that are somewhat improving all aspects of my existence ¡ª my spiritual roots and veins thicken and change, my Physique expands, on the cusp of transforming, and even my lifespan nearly doubles!
[ Lifespan: 8 years. ]
Most shockingly, this tiny incomplete fruit causes the absorbed Qi in my matter to achieve that same state of harmony, as the environment around me, and as a result, the Qi becomes incomparably more powerful, due to the vast improvement of my life force.
In a moment, not only do I crash into the peak of Foundation Establishment, but the gold elixir that forms in my dantian immediately collapses into a small, perfect core that emits one surge of gold lightning before stabilizing.
Just like that, without any effort, I break into the Core Formation realm, and the moment this happens, my weight increases several-fold, and I sink into the basin, and even cause the water within to rise and spill over the edge. It feels as if I weigh several tons, which I know cannot be true.
But it does not stop there. My newly formed, perfect core pulses again and my dantian expands, then shrinks again, then expands once more as my life force churns through my spiritual veins, shedding more profound Qi.
My entire internal system feels as if it is spasming from the sudden force rampaging through my spiritual vessel, only barely able to resist a fate of destruction.
Before it ends, my cultivation base rises to the mid stage of Core Formation, leaving my physical vessel in a state that is glowing orange-hot and hissing as the water touching my vessel evaporates.
That tiny, incomplete blood-drop-shaped fruit did all of that?
I take another look into my inner vessel, where the blood-red sea of consciousness now once more looks tranquil and deep, and I notice more fruits forming on the branches, though these ones I am particularly careful not to disturb.
What would a complete fruit do? I dare not imagine it.
This tree is not so bad, after all.
Chapter 154: Primordial God Blood Fruit (8)
In the aftermath of the sudden surge of power that rips me from the Foundation Establishment realm and into the mid stage of Core Formation, my internal system is in such shock that even a tiny spasm could obliterate the tension and cause my inner configuration to fly apart ¡ª in other words, I would explode.
Then, as if to taunt me and point out that the wrath of heavenly tribulation is the least of my concerns, my newly formed perfect, gold core, emits a pulse and halo of gold light, and the energy of nature, Heaven, and Earth, rushes into my [World Eater] aperture at ten times its previous rate, and crashes into my spiritual veins.
The delicate balance within my internal system? It fails spectacularly.
A chunk of my physical vessel, the size of a fist, explodes off my body as my entire vessel trembles with enough intensity to register as a small earthquake several hundred meters away from this place. This chunk of divine grade debris blasts across the Starsword Peak and slams into the earth, ripping open a trench that is twenty standard Lan Xiaohui steps deep, thirty steps wide, and three hundred steps long.
In the blink of an eye, Starsword Peak now possesses an additional feature.
However, I am not pleased with my civil engineering achievements. In fact, my sentient core feels nothing but dread.
¡°Yaoyu¡ª¡° Lan Xiaohui begins, but the rest of her words vanish in the blast of sound as another chunk of my body, larger than before, flings off my vessel, nearly decapitates my owner, and slams into the mountain ridge above.
There used to be a uniform line, almost completely horizontal, of mountain terrain that cradled this valley, but now there was a very noticeable hole in its pristine geometry. Nevermind rocks and debris falling down, I cannot even tell where the red-hot glowing fragment of my treasure body went.
Considering the force with which it exploded off my body ¡ª comparable to a railgun ¡ª it would likely not fall from the sky for several minutes, and, if I had a heart, I would pity the immediate vicinity of whatever it fell on.
The life force in my body ignites and the gold core in my dantian pulses once more, sending my internal energy into momentary chaos before stabilizing. This ¡ª the burning of half my lifespan ¡ª is done intentionally.
An incomparable sword force rises over my vessel, producing a wave of energy that blasts down with such pressure that it causes the boiling point of the water in contact with my glowing, red-hot vessel to increase to a point where I am no longer producing steam.
Silver, glittering motes of manifested sword energy appear in the air above my vessel and then collapse together, forming the shape of a sword.
I feel it then because my internal system is connected with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and Wu Yulan¡¯s. The circulation of their internal energy stops dead ¡ª hanging like an unterminated process.
¡ª Fractured Sword, Third Form: Shattered Light Cataclysm!
Though this pristine sword technique is formless and generated from the burning of my lifespan and is only at 10% efficiency, it is still a technique only someone in the Nascent Soul Ascension should be able to perform reliably and at low efficiency. Its full power ¡ª perhaps even the Nihility realm would not be sufficient to release it at full strength!
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
The sword that can suppress the undying snake in my sea of consciousness, unsurprisingly, can suppress even Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to a point where no internal energy in their bodies circulates. In fact, the suppression is so severe that they do not even breathe. In their perception, this sword that they can neither see nor feel is so heavy that it is crushing them and killing them.
One hundred breaths under this suppression, and they will die.
But that is exactly what I want. Not them dying ¡ª the suppression is my goal.
Beneath this sword, my internal energy stills and stabilizes; the rampaging streams of catastrophic energy are as if pierced by long needles and pinned into place like chaotic butterflies.
Ten breaths pass and I forcefully move the energy within my body, desperately trying to circulate it and stabilize my foundations.
The suppression that Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui feel at this very moment ¡ª and myself ¡ª is nothing like when Lan Xiaohui was suppressed by Lady Yue¡¯s domain, or even Grand Elder Zhou¡¯s terrifying Qi.
This suppression is borne from the subjugation of the profound laws of space by an even higher-level law of space. In the region where these two laws of space intersect, all would be annihilated. Furthermore, this Shattered Light Cataclysm sword, once fully released, would exist in this world forever unless exterminated by another force of equal level. It is like a flame that burns away at the very laws of the universe and never extinguishes ¡ª even when all is consumed.
Such a profane, insidious power is generated from a method that is only one step below the Divine grade.
It suits me ¡ª a divine grade treasure ¡ª perfectly.
As a proud and future master of this universe ¡ª at the highest pinnacle of grades ¡ª I cannot allow myself to cease to exist because of disobedient, low-grade Qi.
Thirty breaths pass and the red-hot glow emitting from my vessel wanes and disappears. The water in the pool stops churning and the ground has long since ceased its trembling. Beneath that law-subjugating sword force of the dissipating mystical sword, my internals are given enough time to stabilize and come into harmony.
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui are so deep in their breakthrough ¡ª on top of the suppression that has halted this breakthrough ¡ª that they do not even notice the world around them. Even those few times that Lan Xiaohui has sensed my distress are abnormal, but not unexpected from a sword maniac such as herself.
I am almost proud of her ¡ª almost, because I am not certain if that is a flaw or a virtue.
After sixty breaths, the sword energy that could barely generate 10% of the Shattered Light Cataclysm technique ¡ª if even that much ¡ª dissipates completely and the suppression completely lifts.
My internal system undergoes another, albeit much weaker shock, but is immediately suppressed by my flexible spiritual veins, and promptly stabilized.
[Primordial God Blood Fruit] ¡ª what a terrifying, miraculous treasure. To think that it can release so much energy ¡ª even half-formed ¡ª and cause me to nearly explode.
Angering the heavens once more to obtain tribulation lightning rises to the top of my list of objectives.
Two years to reach Nascent Soul Ascension? If I had an endless supply of those fruits, even two weeks would be too long!
The time is less of an issue, as much as the thousands of times I would die without a chance of survival.
As I consider the various countermeasures I could use to avoid death by disintegration, I query my vitality to see the extent of the damage to my lifespan, already expecting rather bad news.
Surprisingly, it returns with a sliver of hope.
[ Lifespan: 41 years. ]
Even after burning half my lifespan, 41 years remain. This number is so unexpectedly high that, for a moment, my control over the rampaging energy in my internal system slips by a tiny margin and causes internal damage.
A spray of black blood shoots from my black jade core, turning into mist in the air that dissipates after a moment.
This tree, even though it nearly cost me everything, solved my most immediate long-term problems.
Even if it is a parasite, I will permit it to coexist under the same sky with me.
Chapter 155: Third Trial (1)
With my stabilized foundations, I turn my attention back to Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui. It is much easier now to control and distribute the flow of internal energy within their bodies, and I find it even easier to suppress the resistance of their spiritual veins.
Breaking through and into the Core Formation realm is, naturally, not a simple or easy task. The Qi requires a high degree of suppression to bind to the gold elixir and fuse it with vitality and life essence. However, there is a natural resistance to this process ¡ª like a rubber band snapping back after being stretched.
However, now that my cultivation is higher than theirs, it is almost trivial to perform this compression and stretching, and forcefully fuse the gold Qi and life essence.
According to my memories, Core Formation cultivators are a valuable resource to any sect for this reason ¡ª they can help others break through the Foundation Establishment realm and step into the Core Formation realm much easier.
However, this is not a simple task, usually produces lower grade Gold Cores, and requires tremendous amounts of medicine.
Yet, for me, it is a simple matter that only requires my full concentration and the outcome will be nothing less than perfection.
At first, I attribute this to my vast sea of consciousness. My efforts are comparable to those of a Nascent Soul realm cultivator helping someone achieve a higher realm of cultivation.
I briefly even consider the fact that Lan Xiaohui and I share a similar Physique as the reason, but Wu Yulan and I share no blood, yet there is no difference.
Now that I have achieved the Core Formation realm of cultivation, I am vaguely aware of the universal laws that permeate the world. Of these natural laws, the one I am most familiar with is the law of space. This is, according to my knowledge, because of my mastery of [Fractured Sword].
This method contains an unparalleled, high-level law of space; and though I do not understand the intricacies of how the second form or third form work, I am able to sense the degree of its mysteries, and even force it into existence by burning half my lifespan, even though my cultivation is nowhere near capable enough to produce it otherwise.
Even though Lan Xiaohui could burn her entire lifespan and not produce even the first form ¡ª Star Burial ¡ª she still practices [Transient Sword], which also contains a high-level law of space. Furthermore, Lan Xiaohui has fused her understanding of [Transient Sword], with the sword energy properties of [Fractured Sword].
Wu Yulan also possesses the [Transient Sword] method, which she fused with her own mysterious swordsmanship to produce [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship].
In other words, whether it is a sword method or a cultivation method, they all require cultivation and integration with internal energy, changing the properties of the spiritual veins.
The common connection between us is the sword energy our methods generate, and the cultivation of methods that are, possibly, from the same family of the attribute [Space].
In two cases, according to my stolen memories, can a special affinity be created between cultivators. When the attributes and primary energies of internal systems are the complete opposite ¡ª like Yin and Yang, or fire and ice ¡ª or if they are extremely similar!
However, whether this affinity provides an advantage during breakthrough is beyond my knowledge. It is useful during this method of dual cultivation, but suppressing the resistance with such ease seems to be beyond the scope of the effects.
It could simply be because I am a divine grade object ¡ª an existence that is so extraordinary, it is godlike. This is not even my arrogance, but merely a simple fact. A single drop of my blood could change Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Physique to that of a Princess-class, and a second one then upgraded it to the Empress-class Physique.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Furthermore, burning half my lifespan ¡ª my extremely valuable life essence ¡ª was enough to generate the energy necessary to use a technique that was well beyond my capability.
In this world, my existence is akin to that of a mythological deity or guardian beast ¡ª like a Phoenix or a Dragon ¡ª so it would not be strange that I am capable of affecting others with such ease.
In that case, the reason is neither my consciousness, nor my cultivation attributes, but the spirit or soul itself that is imprinted in the origin of my life essence. After all, I was capable of obliterating an existence that called itself a Snake God and was identified as a Demon King, with the force of my soul.
Ultimately, none of these explanations are satisfactory, but it allows me to formulate several ideas on how I can produce heaven-defying gold cores within the bodies of my owner and her companion.
Forming a gold core is a result of balancing the energies of the five natural elements ¡ª metal, wood, fire, earth, and water ¡ª and condensing them into a stable configuration. Both the color gold and the perception of natural laws are a result of this stable fusion.
The gold core that instantaneously formed within my inner vessel is proof that with a profound law and energy, the entire process can be bypassed and condensed, and possibly even bestow one with a deeper understanding of profound laws.
In other words, a gold core fused with a higher-order natural law should, in theory, produce a higher-order gold core.
Even if Lan Xiaohui steps into the Gold Core realm, with her shallow sword attainment and incomplete understanding of the laws of space, being able to cultivate [Fractured Sword] is not guaranteed.
On the other hand, if she were able to cultivate the first layer to completion, and use Star Burial, not even ten Yu Shuns would be able to stand against her.
Even though it is only the first form, of the three I have comprehended it is the most destructive one. If it possesses a physical form, Star Burial will annihilate it completely. The other two techniques, while incredibly destructive, have other advantages that Star Burial cannot compare to, but in terms of physical destruction, Star Burial possesses an absolute advantage.
The Qi that flows between us changes gradually. If Wu Yulan or Lan Xiaohui were to open their eyes, they would see the motes of sword energy come into existence and then collide with each other, disintegrating. In the process of disintegration, the sword force containing the higher-order laws of [Fractured Sword] release into the stream of Qi, and flow into their inner body.
This method of cultivation and gathering of energy is the exact same method that Sun Zhen, from my Inner World, uses!
The sword energy released by the disintegration of these motes is much purer than what I can normally produce ¡ª as if it was refined to a higher grade.
The moment this energy enters Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and Wu Yulan¡¯s spiritual veins, it causes their forming gold core to lose some of its luster and become heavier. The diffusion of the five natural elements condenses, becoming more focused.
The gold cores in their inner bodies tremble violently ¡ª a spiritual earthquake that shakes even their spiritual veins and meridians ¡ª and then they both collapse and turn a faint sheen of sparkling silver.
At this time, Wu Yulan¡¯s body trembles, and she coughs up a mist of blood as the tremendous force of energy circulating in her spiritual veins causes her spiritual vessels to snap and tear themselves apart.
In a single moment, Wu Yulan graduates from having a lifespan in the dozens of years, to a lifespan measured in minutes. Quite an admirable achievement for a lesser creature, even though she had very little influence over the outcome.
Even though this is an unexpected result, I do, at least, confirm one theory. The reason why I am able to withstand the enormous force and power of [Fractured Sword] is because I have a divine body, and Lan Xiaohui who shares my Physique is, for only this reason, just barely able to avoid the immediate annihilation of her spiritual veins, unlike Wu Yulan.
Rather than considering my actions to be an error, I view this as an opportunity. I put aside a reminder to congratulate Wu Yulan for qualifying for an optimization pass.
[ Lifespan: 41 years -> 36 years. ]
I condense a drop of my blood and fling it at Wu Yulan¡¯s forehead. Upon impact, it immediately absorbs into her body and all color drains from her face. It is not just her face that drains of color, but her entire body goes pale a moment later.
Tiny incisions appear on her skin, and blood begins to pour out, but her precious life essence never makes it far enough to touch the water ¡ª it freezes on her skin. Even the water around her slowly begins to freeze.
Then the sound of her snapping bones fills the air, and I wonder if in her breakthrough, she is even able to perceive pain or what is happening to her body.
A moment later, when she begins to wail and scream as if her soul is being torn to shreds, I receive my answer.
Chapter 156: Third Trial (2)
With a body like a dry twig with meager, devitalized branches, Wu Yulan¡¯s body snaps time and time again. Unsurprisingly, despite this, the spiritual veins that were severed and gushing out the energy of Heaven and Earth reknit themselves.
Like tiny tendrils, at the point of severance, branches snake out, connecting and intertwining. These otherwise colorless and lusterless veins glimmer with a deep black luster briefly, before once more snapping and tearing themselves apart.
Yet those tiny tendrils, formed from my life force, reach out once again connecting the severed regions.
This process is not unknown to me. This is the same form of vessel tempering that I have gone through in my vessel cultivation ¡ª though they would call it body cultivation ¡ª and in this process, my body broke and reformed itself many times.
Though, as I am not a creature, I should not be able to feel pain; back then, I felt this sensation as clearly as any other. If I, an entity with no pain receptors could feel pain, then, naturally, Wu Yulan must feel a pain that is even worse.
Even when her vocal cords tear themselves apart from her screaming, the life essence I bestowed upon her goes as far as to reconnect the torn organs of her communication, and her screaming resumes ¡ª her voice even sounds more pure and majestic.
It is not just her voice that is changing, albeit slightly. The pinkish-white of her hair fades to an even purer, brighter white. This is surprising to me, because, according to my calculations, the color closest to describing my existence is the black of my black jade.
It is a fascinating anomaly.
Her bones are no exception. They snap and break and shatter, and each time they reconnect themselves and make themselves whole, they undergo the same process. Yet, each new phase of this transformation turns the sound of her bones snapping more crystalline. It is a sound like that of glass singing a litany of destruction.
Over the next twelve hours, Wu Yulan undergoes this process a total of ten times before the improved vitality of her new body can withstand the enormous forces of her new body, and this new, experimental cultivation method.
To directly absorb the higher-order laws of the [Fractured Sword] method ¡ª I did not expect such a surprising result. At first, I thought that my theory was sound, but that the degree of higher-orderness was not so high; and yet, despite the amount of energy in total being dozens of times lower, the overall efficiency is dozens of times higher.
Enough to break Wu Yulan¡¯s old body, and enough to even cause my owner to continuously suffer internal wounds.
But the result is beyond my expectations ¡ª and not in a good way. Although the energy is denser and purer, and the laws of the five natural elements are indeed higher, the gold core itself, other than being much smaller, shows very few changes. Its gold color is brighter ¡ª a purer, golden-white color with a glimmer of iridescence ¡ª compared to the larger and darker, dull gold cores of other cultivators.
I am not certain if this is an improvement or an inferior gold core. It should be an improvement, but why is it turning out to be so small?
Perhaps, the quality of the energy is not as important as the volume? If that turns out to be the case, then I will have to break their cultivation and start over.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
Now that I have almost forty years of life, even starting over from the Qi Condensation realms will not be a problem. If I can develop another [Primordial God Blood Fruit], reaching the Core Formation realm will not be an issue.
But there is no reason to take action yet, even though it would be easier to explain that due to a miscalculation, their breakthrough was unsuccessful, and that they must start over from the beginning.
Their results, after the breakthrough, will decide whether this small, seemingly inferior gold core is worth keeping or not.
Ten hours later, nearly a whole day into this breakthrough, Wu Yulan¡¯s body finally stabilizes completely, and the essence of Physique has fully merged with her life.
I am even aware of the name of her Physique now ¡ª the answer comes unbidden to me.
[ Physique: Black Ice Moon Tyrant ]
The name astounds me for several reasons.
It is a tyrant-class Physique, which I assume means is a grade higher than even my owner¡¯s. From a mere drop of my blood and a few years of my lifespan, it has already progressed this far. Perhaps her starting point was higher than my owner¡¯s to begin with.
She mentioned once that she fell into the lake at her family resort with its violent and strong ice Qi, in her youth, and that this was the cause of the changes on her body, like her white hair. Even Lady Yue told her that, because of her Physique, this ¡°illness¡± was an inevitable thing, regardless of whether she fell into the lake or not.
Briefly, I wondered why Lady Yue knew about her Physique, but I assumed that it was simply something that Lady Yue could find out with the powers of her perception. I also wondered why Lady Yue had such an interest in this girl, but now I am certain I know the cause.
Even though, surprisingly, the name of her Physique does not reference my Jade, it does contain the word ¡°Moon¡±. Lady Yue comes from a clan that is a remnant of the ancient Sun and Moon Sect ¡ª that is to say, her surname Yue references the Moon.
This Wu Yulan and her Physique ¡ª is she a member of Lady Yue¡¯s ancient clan, or a distant descendant?
At that moment, the gold elixir circulating through their vastly enhanced spiritual veins surges one last time and with force that is incomparable to before.
At that final moment, the gold core collapses once more under the heaviness of the [Space] attribute, and then violently expands to about half the size of an ordinary, perfect core, releasing a wave of force through both their internal systems.
At the same time, they both cough up a mist of black blood, but beyond this, the restoring forces of their Physiques contain most of the force, resulting only in severe, non-life-threatening injuries.
This burst of energy is not completely contained within their bodies, however, and a surge of pure vitality expands in a ring around them.
In an instant, the harmonious state of the nature around them is overwhelmed and blasted apart, dissolving all the motes of energy released by the flowers, trees, grass, earth, and water. Even more surprisingly, the environment undergoes further changes.
On Wu Yulan¡¯s side, a layer of frost and snow appears, and many crystallized flowers bloom, accompanied by ice crystal grass. Even on the water, there are several ice lotuses that come into existence.
On Lan Xiaohui¡¯s side, black jade orchids and lilies bloom, and the ground and water both appear to possess a black, crystallized essence to them.
Around them, in a radius of thirty steps, it is as if a crescent moon rose ¡ª black and eclipsed on one side, pure and white on the other.
But that is not what catches me off-guard. In that instant that their vitality ¡ª of the Core Formation realm ¡ª bursts out, I sense a faint response from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s essence that calls to me in an indescribable way. It is such a powerful beckoning and soothing, that for a moment I even suspect that my deviant sentient core has found a way to infiltrate my active process and bestow me with the first taste of that thing called adoration.
Unexpectedly, a sub-process informs me as to what that signal I detect is, and it leaves me both more enlightened than before, but also benighted.
[ Soul: Absolute Sword Monarch Heart ¡ª Abandon the way of Heaven and Earth. From nothingness, the path; from the path, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s return to Origin. ]
Return to Origin. A phrase that means returning to a primal, natural state; becoming immortal; reaching the apex!
Chapter 157: Third Trial (3)
With their breakthrough complete, and my energy almost entirely depleted, I withdraw my sword energy and force, and even a vast amount of my consciousness which was dedicated to assisting them. This time, I focus on further stabilizing my own cultivation and replenishing my energy.
They do not regain consciousness immediately. It takes them several more hours to stabilize their own foundations and to stabilize the internal injuries they have sustained.
A day ago, Wu Yulan¡¯s speed at recovering would¡¯ve been greatly inferior to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s, but today, they are evenly matched. I find this surprising in particular, because, to my understanding, Wu Yulan¡¯s should be faster because her Physique should be a grade higher.
Perhaps, I realize, this is my own misunderstanding. Tyrant-class may not be superior to Empress-class, but perhaps a different variant of the same grade. After all, they should possess the same amount of my blood essence in their Physique.
By the time their eyes open, dazed and confused, some thirty hours have passed, and the sky has become dark once again. It is obvious by their confusion that not only are they surprised to find it dark outside, they may not even realize that more than a day has passed.
Normally, breaking through into the Core Formation realm takes at most an entire day to produce perfect Ninefold Cores ¡ª implying nine circulations of the ¡°gold elixir¡±, and nine imprints of the fundamental natural laws.
However, in the case of Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui, this absolute limit of nine circulations has been surpassed almost twice, and to stabilize their cores, it took a total of sixteen circulations. Even so, I do not feel that this is exceeding the limit of nine circulations. To begin with, the amount of energy ¡ª by volume ¡ª was much smaller, circulating less of the gold elixir and producing a smaller core.
In terms of how many times the total amount of gold elixir circulated ¡ª it may very well be nine times.
In other words, they were feeling their perfect Ninefold Cores, and wondering why it was so small ¡ª half the size, in fact.
¡°Congratulations,¡± I tell them. ¡°Wu Yulan, your Physique has achieved a breakthrough. You are very talented and fortunate.¡±
I would, of course, not willingly admit that this result is because of an experiment that got slightly out of hand, nor can I, for this reason, take credit either.
Wu Yulan blinks, staring at her reflection in the frozen mirror that is her half of the pond. Her hair, now, is much brighter and whiter than it was before. Her skin now is also exceptionally pale, yet despite being so sickly pale, there was a sense of elegance, health, and winter. Her gold eyes are also much brighter than before, and there is a glimmer in them that was not produced by the light, yet by something like a snowflake of energy melting within the pure gold.
¡°A¡ breakthrough¡?¡± Wu Yulan repeats my words, uncertain as to the meaning. From her perspective, it must seem rather unusual that her appearance changed suddenly when she was trying to reach a higher cultivation realm, and the pain she felt not so long ago cannot so easily be forgotten, even if she were completely oblivious of what was happening to her during the breakthrough.
But the look in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes reveals that she knows the truth. Even if my words were not a lie, but a fact of history, how could she not recognize the presence of my life force in her companion?
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°Congratulations¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, half pleased, half guilty, as she rubs her cheek on the top of her companion¡¯s head affectionately.
Wu Yulan chuckles with some difficulty, almost groaning just at the memory of the pain that remains imprinted in her body.
¡°Thank¡ you¡¡± she says, looking directly at my vessel.
I am not certain if she is thanking me for congratulating her, or because she is aware that I saved her life, after almost killing her.
¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask them.
¡°Light¡¡± Wu Yulan whispers.
¡°Hot¡¡± Lan Xiaohui follows with her own whisper.
Light? Hot? How am I supposed to diagnose any potential problems based on that?
I rephrase my question: ¡°In terms of your breakthrough, how do you feel? Are there any abnormalities?¡±
Wu Yulan lifts her hand out of the frozen pond, the thin layer of ice easily caving under her simple motion. ¡°I really¡ feel incredibly light,¡± she says, staring at her own porcelain-white hand. ¡°I cannot¡ describe it.¡±
Light does not sound like strong.
Perhaps the smaller gold core is truly indicative of its inferiority. Have I made a mistake?
¡°Show me your sword energy,¡± I tell them.
At the same time, both Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan point a finger into the empty air, and a mote of sword energy flickers into existence above their fingertip. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s black glimmer of energy sparkles like a diamond, and Wu Yulan¡¯s white glimmer of energy has a trace of dark light pulsing within.
However, both the two motes of sword energy vibrate in the air in a way that I can only describe as forceful, and it takes me a moment to realize that it is not the mote itself vibrating, but the air itself that is trembling.
The moment these two motes of energy appear, it feels as though there is a gigantic sword shadow behind them, invisible, yet emanating an unbridled, violent force.
This amount of suppression from only a tiny mote of sword energy is impressive.
Lan Xiaohui can feel it too and her expression immediately becomes thoughtful.
Wu Yulan, on the other hand, stares reverently at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mote, a mix of excitement and apprehension in her expression.
¡°Is it within expectations?¡± I ask them.
¡°Better!¡± Wu Yulan immediately exclaims. Lan Xiaohui nods in agreement.
It seems I won¡¯t have to break their cultivation after all.
¡°If that is the case, then you can keep those gold cores. Focus on stabilizing your foundations for now,¡± I tell them.
Even though they had suspected it already, my words confirm that the reason why their gold cores seem small is something to do with my assistance, or at the very least, their cultivation method being abnormal.
¡°Th¡ thank you, Yaoyue,¡± Wu Yulan says with heartfelt sincerity.
Lan Xiaohui nods, her eyelids sinking lower as her lips quirk into a smile, even though it looks like she might break into tears. ¡°Thank you, Yaoyue,¡± she says, keeping her tone steady.
I didn¡¯t expect them to find it to be such a big deal. If anything, if I was them, I would be disappointed that my core is so small, yet they are showing such genuine gratitude.
Although, even if I were to break their cultivation now, I would not be able to produce a better gold core at the moment. As long as it is not inferior to anyone else¡¯s, I don¡¯t see the need to immediately correct the issue.
¡°Congratulations on achieving a new realm,¡± I tell them. ¡°You are very talented and fortunate.¡±
The both of them chuckle at my words, all signs of unease disappearing from their features. They both look at me ¡ª the source of their talent and fortune ¡ª and reach out with their hands, dragging me closer as their own bodies press tighter together.
Once more, I am physically stuck between them, trapped in their flesh, as they begin to circulate their energy, driving the source of their Yin energy into the space between us.
¡°Yaoyue,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers with a tone of guilt and shyness. ¡°Can you help us stabilize our energy?¡±
¡°Just a bit?¡± Wu Yulan adds with an equally guilty and shy tone.
It¡¯s not as if I can escape or even refuse, but does this really have to do with helping them stabilize their energy? They should be more than capable of doing so on their own.
I deliver a short burst of pure Yang energy, and they both release a dull exhale, smiling in a peculiar manner. Wu Yulan even curls up against Lan Xiaohui even more, her breathing slightly quicker than before. Even her heart rate is affected.
Great.
They are hedonists too.
As I contribute my Yang energy and ignore their reactions, I wonder if this is going to become a flaw in their cultivation. Sword cultivators are supposed to be ascetics, after all.
Chapter 158: Third Trial (4)
¡°Junior Wu greets Palace Master Qin.¡±
¡°Junior Zhu greets Palace Master Qin.¡±
The two girls cup their fists and bow to the woman entering the hall of the palace.
Elder Qin¡¯s official title is ¡°Seventh Palace Master¡±, and the number seven represents, coincidentally, also the strength ranking of this palace ¡ª dead last.
The other name of this Palace is ¡°Thousand Calamities Palace¡± due to the two skills that Elder Qin is famous for: [Sun Calamity Sword] and [Myriad Oblivion Arts]. It is said that to meet Elder Qin in battle is to encounter ¡°ten thousand calamities in one lifetime¡±.
These two peerless skills are the desire of virtually anyone in the Galaxy Sword sect, so when the news spreads that Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan join the Seventh Palace, it is all the disciples can talk about.
According to the information I gather, [Sun Calamity Sword] is a peerless sword method that requires extreme attainment in the sword, and quite possibly high affinity with fire energy ¡ª though the latter is a conjecture I make based on the name.
[Myriad Oblivion Arts] is a strange method, with varying opinions on its exact nature, but the common point in the various theories is that it is a method that relies on extremely pure sword energy to infiltrate and damage the soul. Its hallmark footwork technique ¡ª Shadowless Oblivion ¡ª is said to be a technique that can freeze the opponent in time, and allow the user to approach effectively undetected ¡ª though I have my doubts about the nature of ¡°freezing time¡±.
With such interest in learning from Elder Qin, I find it quite suspicious that the Seventh Palace is also ranked last; according to the rumors, these two methods should capture the imagination of most cultivators. However, when I spy on some of the official records of this sixty-year cycle, it turns out that Elder Qin has not had a disciple in the last forty years.
What does extreme attainment in the sword mean? Apparently, all these geniuses don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Palace and try to learn from Elder Qin. They are turned away at the door.
When I remember the first meeting Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui had with the Elders of the sect, I suddenly find it quite strange that not only did they agree to allow my owner to join, but it was Elder Hao ¡ª not Elder Qin ¡ª who decided that they would be disciples of this Palace ¡ª as if it was arranged beforehand, with Elder Qin¡¯s consent. How else could two unknowns enter a Palace that has had a history of turning away unworthy disciples for the last forty years ¡ª and possibly longer?
The only variable that comes to mind is that Lady Yue had something to do with it ¡ª she did promise, after all, that she would make sure that Lan Xiaohui gets an opportunity.
When Elder Qin sees her two new disciples, there is a brief moment of surprise on her features. It is so short that I doubt even Wu Yulan or Lan Xiaohui can notice it. Though I cannot sense Elder Qin¡¯s spiritual senses, I am certain that in that moment she scanned the two and realized that they had broken through to the Core Formation realm, and perhaps even detected the abnormalities of their cores.
Detecting someone¡¯s cultivation level is one thing, but gaining precise insight into their core has several requirements which mostly boil down to either having monstrous soul perception or that the person is willing or unable to resist.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
For me, sensing Lan Xiaohui¡¯s internal state, and seeing her core, is as easy as simply looking at her ¡ª because we share such a connection ¡ª but the same is true for Wu Yulan. In fact, Wu Yulan yields to my perception the moment she senses my soul force, which she was unable to do before, and this trait that she has developed is, for the most part, the result of our cultivation together, but began as far back as the first time I used [Telepathy] on her.
Even though I am still unclear if others can detect it, it seems as though my concern with using [Telepathy] in the presence of others was a prudent decision.
To me, Elder Qin seems like an unfathomable existence. It is difficult to measure the cultivation of someone who vastly exceeds my cultivation depth, but I can still make some observations based on the pressure from their aura. Although this pressure is not exactly a force, rather it is more like an impression. And the impression I have of Elder Qin is that she is at the very least at the very pinnacle of Nascent Soul Ascension ¡ª if not beyond.
Despite her youthful looks, she has lived for at least 40 years, according to the records, and that is assuming that she was born with a sword in hand and perfect mastery of her two most famous methods.
¡°I heard that you got into more trouble since the last time I saw you,¡± Elder Qin says, her icy blue eyes not even once grazing the two girls after that first look she gives them.
¡°It was Yu Shun¡¯s doing,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°Oh?¡± Elder Qin asks, her eyebrows rising. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±
¡°No.¡± This time Lan Xiaohui¡¯s volume is lower, and her tone is more uncertain.
¡°Then how do you know he did it?¡± Elder Qin coldly asks.
¡°I was there!¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Sister Yulan also!¡±
¡°Then you saw him kill half a dozen disciples, from his own former sect who he is the heir of, and then you saw him attack Yun Fei?¡± Elder Qin asks.
¡°No, but¡ª¡°
¡°Enough!¡± Elder Qin suddenly shouts.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes open wide, and her eyebrows knit together.
¡°Disciple Zhu Xuelian,¡± Elder Qin begins, her tone cold. ¡°You have already dragged our sect¡¯s reputation through the mud and even forced me to acknowledge your discipleship and entrance into the sect, despite your result, even before the main event was complete. Now you also want to drag the Galaxy Sword sect into an all-out war? Based on what? Your word?¡±
This time, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes narrow to thin slits, while Wu Yulan¡¯s expression reflects her growing concern for my owner¡¯s actions in the immediate future.
¡°My discipleship?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, tone suddenly chilly. ¡°Elder Qin, if what you have to teach me is how to swallow my grievances and choke on them, I don¡¯t think I will need your instructions.¡±
¡°Sister Xuelian,¡± Wu Yulan whispers, eyes wide now.
¡°That is exactly what you have to learn right now,¡± Elder Qin says, slowly turning toward Lan Xiaohui, and looking at her. ¡°I know that your words are true, but with no evidence, and with no witness, they are meaningless words. Yu Shun is an animal that deserves to die, but you are forgetting one thing, Zhu Xuelian: Yun Fei is still alive and you have two years to sharpen your sword.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s brows furrow together as Elder Qin slowly approaches. Casually, Elder Qin extends her pale hand and coils her fingers around Lan Xiaohui¡¯s throat.
My owner¡¯s reaction is rather strange. It is as if she doesn¡¯t notice Elder Qin approach, and finds it quite surprising that her airways are suddenly being constricted.
¡°So swallow your grievances. Choke on them until even your guts turn blue,¡± Elder Qin enunciates each word as she puts more and more pressure on my owner¡¯s delicate neck. ¡°I know you have a death wish, but no disciple of mine is so stupid and foolish to die without even putting a scratch on their opponent.¡±
Elder Qin releases my owner ¡ª throws her to the ground to be precise ¡ª and prompts the fallen Lan Xiaohui to reach for her throat with her hands and cough violently.
Wu Yulan trembles with barely subdued anger.
Elder Qin turns away from Lan Xiaohui as she throws two things before her. One is a blue jade tablet ¡ª likely something that contains information ¡ª and the other is a blue jade ring.
¡°The tablet has information on where Yu Shun is right now, and the ring marks your status as a disciple of the Seventh Palace,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°Now choose: Do you want to run off and die for nothing, or do you want to learn how to kill a man?¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes become misty, and I am not certain if it¡¯s because of the asphyxiation or the anger, but she, surprisingly, reaches for the ring with her trembling fingers.
¡°Good decision,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°I was hoping you were not a fool and you did not disappoint me.¡±
Chapter 159: Third Trial (5)
If it were anyone else in front of her, other than Lady Yue, I have no doubt that Lan Xiaohui would have picked the tablet and run off to fight Yu Shun.
Elder Qin is a shrewd woman, and I have also underestimated her.
Since the first day they¡¯ve met, Elder Qin has put the idea into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mind that she can teach her how to counter Yu Shun¡¯s technique and kill him. Even the manner in which she scolded my owner has been supporting this idea, like when she said that no disciple of hers is foolish enough to die without putting a scratch on their opponent. In other words, that a disciple of hers would, at the very least, be able to accomplish this.
Who is Lan Xiaohui¡¯s opponent? It is a person that has gone from the peak of Foundation Establishment, to the peak of Core Formation, in less than a year ¡ª a feat that I cannot help Lan Xiaohui accomplish in my present condition. Yu Shun ¡ª apparently a monster genius unlike any other ¡ª is the definition of an opponent that Lan Xiaohui cannot even scratch at the moment, much less defeat or kill.
Elder Qin¡¯s next attack, when she made Lan Xiaohui choose, was to make the initial seed of promise bloom: ¡°learn how to kill a man¡±.
She made it sound so simple and even dispelled any notion that Yu Shun is special or even difficult to defeat.
It is no wonder that in this situation Lan Xiaohui picks the ring instead of the tablet.
It is also without a doubt that Elder Qin has known about Lan Xiaohui since before they met that day. Every word she spoke has been a deliberate and measured action to win over Lan Xiaohui. Even the method in which she closed the distance and surprised my owner by grabbing her neck could possibly be that fabled Shadowless Oblivion ¡ª a demonstration of the kind of power Lan Xiaohui could wield.
It couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence.
It is too late to interfere now, nor do I see any reason to do so. Elder Qin¡¯s motives are still unclear, but it is clear that she wants to make use of Lan Xiaohui to kill Yu Shun. My owner is neither foolish nor stupid ¡ª as Elder Qin deduced ¡ª and she is also willing to use other people for her goals, like Lady Yue. Elder Qin is no exception.
However, Elder Qin has made one miscalculation.
Lan Xiaohui is not an ordinary sword cultivator.
Slowly, my owner rises to her feet, shoulders trembling. ¡°I will learn from you¡ but I don¡¯t need your help.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Elder Qin asks, raising a single eyebrow.
¡°In two years, with or without you, I will be more than enough for one Yu Shun,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, tone as cold as ice. ¡°But don¡¯t think that anyone who tried to play me like a fool will walk away ¡ª as you said ¡ª without a scratch!¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head to look at Elder Qin. ¡°Since you are using me, then what reason do I have not to use you!?¡±
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
There is a flash of light in Elder Qin¡¯s eyes as she straightens up slightly at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words. ¡°Good! Good! Now that is truly chewing your grievances before you swallow them!¡± Elder Qin exclaims, her expression one of genuine amusement but also approval. ¡°I am satisfied.¡±
Wu Yulan relaxes slightly at those words.
I am beginning to suspect that Lan Xiaohui is somehow aware of my deductions. Either that, or she is far more formidable than I expected.
¡°Since that is so, you can make use of my generosity immediately!¡± Elder Qin says and gestures with her delicate hands at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Show me your sword energy.¡±
Lan Xiaohui furrows her eyebrows together, probably considering whether that order includes Sword Law or not. In the end, she lifts a finger and summons a mote of dark energy above her fingertip.
This black dot, glimmering with flashes of red and white, trembles in the air like a ball of gas churning violently and about to explode.
It exists for only several seconds before it disappears as silently and suddenly as it came.
Elder Qin doesn¡¯t react to it at all, and for several seconds after the mote disappears, she neither says nor does anything. Even I find it impossible to read.
After a few seconds, she once again makes a large sweeping gesture with her arm, and four more tablets emerge from her sleeve and land on the ground before the two.
¡°Those are the four main methods that Core Disciples can practice; I trust that you know what they are already,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°You can pick any one of them, but only one.¡±
Then, the Elder looks at Wu Yulan. ¡°You can also pick one if you want.¡±
Wu Yulan nods.
I sweep my consciousness over the tablets and confirm that they are indeed the [Mystical Infinity Star Method], [Galaxy Sword Method], [Life-Severing Sword], and [Empty Moon Prana].
Unsurprisingly, Lan Xiaohui immediately reaches for the [Life-Severing Sword] tablet and picks it up. I sense her consciousness pour into it.
I regret that my [Critical Analysis] is still in recovery ¡ª if that weren¡¯t the case, I could learn all four of these methods without an issue.
However, after a moment, Lan Xiaohui puts the [Life-Severing Sword] tablet back down and picks up the [Empty Moon Prana] tablet instead.
¡°I will pick this one,¡± she says.
Elder Qin seems to consider Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Reason?¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks up from the tablet and meets Elder Qin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am confident in my swordsmanship. I want to cultivate my heart, mind, and soul instead.¡±
Elder Qin wears a mysterious smile. ¡°And what about you? What will you pick?¡± Elder Qin asks Wu Yulan.
¡°I will cultivate whatever Sister Xuelian picks,¡± she says flatly.
¡°You can walk away with two methods, but you will pick only one?¡± Elder Qin asks.
Wu Yulan nods. ¡°I heard they are all incomplete inheritances which are difficult to learn and use. Even if I picked another one so we can learn two at once, it would just make it more difficult and less rewarding for us.¡±
Elder Qin flashes a smile and nods. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she says and turns away. ¡°If you succeed in learning the first layer of that Empty Moon Prana in a year, I will make you the successors of my skills. You may depart.¡±
The two girls cup their fists and bow. ¡°Palace Master Qin,¡± they say, and then leave the Palace and head down the stairs toward the sect proper.
When they make it two hundred steps away from the Palace, I notice some strange movement from Elder Qin and direct my attention to her.
She raises her hand, holding it a few centimeters from her face, with curiosity and approval glimmering in her eyes. She whispers under her breath, as she stares at her fingers.
¡°To think that brat made my fingers tremble with just her sword intent¡¡±
Her eyes turn toward the window, and then slightly toward the ceiling.
¡°What kind of monster did you deliver to me¡?¡±
I somewhat regret not obtaining [Imprint], so that I can hear the words she speaks as she disappears from my perception range, but it is of no consequence now. I am more interested in my owner.
Is her sword intent really that special?
Chapter 160: Third Trial (6)
An explosion of spiritual pressure ¡ª with actual force ¡ª presses the grass into the dirt and causes Wu Yulan¡¯s and Lan Xiaohui¡¯s expressions to change. Though their hearts are still stable, that roar and accompanying explosion are enough for them to lose their cool briefly.
The origin of that roar is the white tiger before them.
For two months, after visiting the Master of Thousand Calamities Palace, the two ventured into the Forbidden Lands and searched the area relentlessly for the items they needed to cure Yun Fei. Though they never found even a sign of such items, they have become familiar with the demonic beasts and the hierarchy in this place.
This clearing, in the deep forests and valleys of the Forbidden Lands, was the domain of something they called a ¡°Beast Lord¡± ¡ª a supreme existence within its territory. Other demonic beasts would not attack it or challenge it, choosing instead to flee, give way, or even prostrate themselves in front of it. Such behavior was not entirely unusual between demonic beasts, but in the case of the white tiger, it was even more exaggerated.
Furthermore, the Beast Lord would attack anyone that entered its territory with extreme aggression and xenophobia. Nevermind other demonic beasts, cultivators were even higher on its kill list.
As such, every time they ventured into this area, they were aware that the white tiger was hunting them, and, for the most part, they tried to avoid confrontation.
Because the white tiger was a late stage Core Formation demonic beast and a Beast Lord beyond that.
But today, they¡¯ve decided that it would die.
Wu Yulan was the first to blast forward, wielding her cyan-white sword in both hands and holding it high above her right shoulder. Her movement was so quick that even I find it difficult to track her motion and predict her trajectory.
This was not the [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship] that she had learned recently, but rather her own style of martial arts that she wielded previously. I praise Wu Yulan for her smart decision to conceal her true strength ¡ª especially with its vast disadvantages ¡ª but even so, I find it a dangerous gamble.
A gamble she ends up paying dearly for.
A burst of black energy emits from the white tiger, briefly forming a halo around its body, and the pressure is enough to slow Wu Yulan down just enough for the tiger to not only defend itself but strike back.
This tiger is as tall as Wu Yulan, and its massive paw is the size of her head and could crush her easily. After all, demonic beasts cultivate their bodies first, and their spirit second.
When it raises its paw and its claws extend through the fur, there is a glimmer of faint light upon the ruinously sharp edges and points. Because of that mysterious and unnatural light, I recognize this white tiger. It is a Devil White Tiger ¡ª a beast corrupted by dark and devilish energy, wielding energies of almost entirely pure Yin attributes. Not only is it incredibly destructive, but its energies are extremely venomous ¡ª almost as terrifying as Yun Fei¡¯s poison. Once they penetrate the inner vessel, it would be extremely difficult to expel for even a Nascent Soul cultivator, and its damage would spread ceaselessly, withering the spiritual veins and even eroding the soul sea until either the poison or the victim was exterminated.
Wu Yulan¡¯s sword smashes against the white tiger¡¯s claw and stops as if frozen in mid-air. Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes narrow to thin slits, even as the ice energy of her strike blasts from her sword, at the moment of impact, and washes over the tiger. Though the ground beneath the tiger freezes and crystallizes, the white tiger itself shows no change in status.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
A split second later, the claw continues on its trajectory, pummels Wu Yulan¡¯s sword against the side of her chest, and then smashes into her and sends her flying nearly a dozen steps through the air.
Wu Yulan¡¯s sword flies out of her hand, arcing through the air and glimmering as it catches the final rays of the sinking sun, while her body fares no better than the sword, bouncing off the ground several times.
When she finally comes to a stop, Wu Yulan places a trembling hand against the ground and tries to push herself back to her feet, but all she manages to do in the end is worsen her injury, which causes her to cough up several mouthfuls of blood.
¡°Yulan!¡± Lan Xiaohui shouts and rushes forward, their strategy now in shambles.
The plan was rather simple and effective against a beast of low intelligence. Wu Yulan would strike first, restraining herself enough to create an opening in the tiger¡¯s defenses, while also concealing her threat level. Then, Lan Xiaohui, with her more powerful continuous strikes would take advantage of the opening to drive the tiger into a corner, and then Wu Yulan would finish it off with [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship].
But who would¡¯ve thought that even though the difference is just two stages ¡ª they are in the early stage of Core Formation while the tiger is in the late stage ¡ª that the difference would be this great?
In fact, they knew that it would¡¯ve been a great difference, they just did not expect it to be like this. They even remarked that it takes at least three or four late stage Core Formation cultivators to barely suppress and kill one late stage demonic beast. But this was ¡°common knowledge¡± for average cultivators. They knew they weren¡¯t average.
Right now, Wu Yulan is likely reconsidering her evaluation of averageness. If Wu Yulan did not possess an enhanced Physique due to my blood, she would be half a step from death, though her current situation is not that far from that state either.
Lan Xiaohui inhales sharply as she takes her first step, and the chaotic swirling of her inner energy comes to order immediately. A gold halo bursts behind her back as her gold core pulses with deep strength and power. Her sword domain comes alive on the top of my vessel, blasting a wave of stillness into the surroundings. I can sense the strange ever-present, yet weak, manipulation of the mysterious laws of space come from that domain clearer than ever before.
As she rushes forward, the tiger turns its attention towards her, and without approaching, it swings its paw towards my owner, and a burst of black and purple energy expands from that light on its claws.
Four arcs of black light ¡ª as solid as swords ¡ª launch from its claws, screaming and howling through the air as it closes the distance towards Lan Xiaohui.
Lan Xiaohui is charging forward with the Vanishing Moon Steps technique, but as the claws approach, I sense her internal energy immediately enact a rapid transformation. Such a rapid transformation would not be possible for her if it were not for my assistance.
She takes one more step, and before, whenever she stepped on the ground, there would be a black burst of energy from her feet, but this last step, instead, contains purple-white lightning discharges.
Liminality Steps.
She tosses her body into the air, and rotates around her axis, slipping effortlessly between the third and fourth energy arcs. Only the very edge of her sleeve gets caught in the final arc, and is mercilessly torn to shreds by the deadly energy.
Before her arc reaches its peak, her body suddenly propels forward like a comet, completely defying her own inertia, and she lashes out with my vessel which is shrouded in dark, violent energy.
¡ª Heartless Blood Lily: Autumn-Severing Petals!
When my vessel strikes the claw, the black energy shrouding my sword solidifies and scatters, falling off my edge like the petals of a lily flower. Each one of these petals vibrates in a peculiar manner, blurring in the vision of normal, mortal creatures. Even in the eyes of the white tiger, the black and red petals that reflect on its glazed surface are smeared across the space, and within that smear of color, countless swords lurk.
To the Heartless Blood Lily, the petals that scatter in the autumn are not submission to season and nature, but defiance of fate ¡ª to cut the notion of death and withering and to overturn the natural order of the universe.
Then, those pupils that perfectly capture the likeness of those petals, moments before they touch the white tiger¡¯s skin, narrow to tiny points, before widening completely. But it is too late.
The petals tremble one final time before scattering, releasing the compressed sword energy.
The white tiger howls; my divine-grade vessel cuts through the white tiger¡¯s claws and sinks into the meat below, severing its right paw; the sword energy within the petals explodes into the tiger¡¯s body, blowing three large holes into its perfectly snowy fur.
Bloody mist explodes into the air.
Chapter 161: Third Trial (7)
The roar of a Devil White Tiger, and for that matter any demonic beast at this realm of cultivation, is a powerful blast of energy.
The moment the sound waves hit Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body, so does the powerful force and spiritual power strike her body.
A sheet of black, pure Yin energy ripples before Lan Xiaohui, smashing her away as if she was hit by a hammer. Thanks to her Liminality Steps, she manages to twist and turn her body to arrest her flight and land on the ground with her feet first.
As she slides back, digging tiny trenches into the clearing, she stabs my vessel into the ground to stop herself completely, before rushing forward once more.
Lightning ripples around her body, as the tiger¡¯s blood rains from the sky above. Though the tiger¡¯s fur begins turning red from the raining blood and the blood pouring from the three holes on its body ¡ª two on the back, and one on the abdomen ¡ª Lan Xiaohui¡¯s dress remains completely untouched.
The sword domain pulses at that moment as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s unnaturally long and floating steps propel her forward, and the rain of blood freezes in the air, hovering in place.
Everything stills and becomes quiet.
It lasts for only a brief moment. It is not that everything becomes still and motionless ¡ª I still detect small movements in the blood raining down ¡ª but that it is incredibly slow.
Sound and motion return in the next pulse, and my exposed vessel becomes shrouded in thick sword energy once more. The billowing shroud of coalesced Qi shrinks and collapses inward, pressing against the form of my vessel with such force that I can feel it trembling against my core.
In the very same instant, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body flashes forward, crossing the distance in the blink of an eye, and appearing as a black crack that spreads through the air.
The white tiger never even gets a chance to react. It happens so quickly, and from its perspective, Lan Xiaohui suddenly appears before its eyes, unleashing a devastating amount of energy.
Liminality Steps is a movement technique that not only encapsulates the profound mysteries of freedom of motion but also reason-defying speed. At its core is the high-order law of space that can shrink or expand distance, among other advantages.
In terms of short bursts of speed, it is far superior to Vanishing Moon Steps, but in terms of long-distance speed, it falls quite short.
¡ª Heartless Blood Lily: Sundrinker Blade!
The arc of energy left in the wake of my trajectory solidifies in the air and forms a storm front of compressed sword energy ¡ª the purest that Lan Xiaohui can produce. In that moment, as it forms in the air, the incredibly sharp sword arc contains the might of countless swords with such violence that it causes the entire arc to tremble and shudder, as if about to collapse under its own power.
My vessel strikes the tiger¡¯s shoulder, right beside its neck, and sinks into its skin. Then it cuts through the tiger¡¯s flesh, eliciting another shrink of its pupils. Then it hits the bone, cuts deep, but stops.
I find it impressive that its body is this sturdy. Even my divine-grade treasure vessel can do no more than this, even with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s finishing moves. Its body is likely the equivalent of a Nascent Soul-level body cultivator.
Then the half-moon arc of sword energy descends like a guillotine, and strikes into the tiger, in the same place as my vessel, and blood flies into the air.
The skin shrivels away under the blast of released sword energy, and it peels away from the crater of impact. The flesh crumbles to black dust and even the bones turn into powder.
The tiger¡¯s body is pressed into the ground, its legs buckling under the spiritual might and pressure of the Sundrinker Blade energy arc.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Even a beast can make an expression of indignity and rage, but this tiger even more so. It is a Beast Lord. When has it ever bowed to another, or been forced to kneel?
It growls and roars, black energy rippling once more into existence to resist the might of the sword arc. Though this blast of energy is not directed at Lan Xiaohui, it still causes her internal energy to lose cohesion and fall into disarray. It even causes internal wounds, as her body is shaken to the core in the aftermath of that terrible roar.
The white tiger is also holding back, it seems. Had it not released its full power right then and there, it would¡¯ve forever regretted not doing so.
That roar is enough to resist the energy arc, and with a shrug of its wounded shoulder, and incomparable body cultivation, it manages to redirect the sword arc and send it flying into the forest beyond.
Dozens of trees fly into the air, their trunks cut in half.
One limb severed, and the other wounded, the tiger still manages to raise its wounded paw and strike at Lan Xiaohui. Had the tiger not sustained such heavy, debilitating injuries, Lan Xiaohui would¡¯ve likely fared much worse than Wu Yulan. But my owner manages to block the paw with my vessel, barely able to remain standing on her feet as the jaws of the tiger approach her neck.
Glimmers of sword energy appear above the tips of her fingers, and she lashes out with her nails, stabbing them directly into the tiger¡¯s eyes. In her heart, she feels disgusted with herself for using such lowly, dishonorable methods, but it is a matter of life and death, so I do not blame her.
The tiger howls, stumbling back as blood pours from its destroyed eyes.
At that moment, there is a flash of white light and a pure silver-white line that appears above the tiger¡¯s neck.
A moment later, Wu Yulan¡¯s sword cuts through the space, and the tiger¡¯s head cleanly separates from its body.
Lan Xiaohui stumbles and falls to the ground, as Wu Yulan also immediately falls to her knees, and continues coughing out blood, her injuries worsened once more.
The tiger¡¯s head hits the ground and rolls away from its body that remains standing for a moment longer before it leans to the side and falls over.
¡°Yulan!¡± Lan Xiaohui shouts, scrambling to her knees to crawl over to her companion and cradle her form against hers. ¡°Are you okay?¡±
Wu Yulan coughs, resting her head in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lap. ¡°I¡ I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she says, with a grim smile. ¡°Did I kill it?¡±
Lan Xiaohui glances at the body as if to make sure it is dead. ¡°Mm. You did it.¡±
Wu Yulan produces a raspy laugh. ¡°We really¡ underestimated a Beast Lord, huh?¡±
To begin with, challenging a late stage demonic beast was a foolish idea, not to mention a Beast Lord. If they had a choice, they would not have done this.
Lan Xiaohui looks towards the north and east, where the endless expanse of the Forbidden Lands stretches on.
¡°We have to go dee¡ª¡° Lan Xiaohui whispers, but before she can finish, she coughs violently, blood pouring down the corners of her lips.
Wu Yulan squeezes my owner¡¯s hand, gritting her teeth. The anger she feels is not toward Lan Xiaohui¡¯s suggestion, but her own powerlessness. ¡°If we pay a heavy¡ price¡ we might even kill a peak stage beast, but that over there¡ is the land of Nascent Soul beasts,¡± Wu Yulan manages to say, with considerable difficulty. ¡°We will die without leaving¡ a whole corpse behind.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart is cold and distant. She knows this. She knows that even this feat today is a miracle that was produced by the unfairness of having powerful martial arts, and deep sword attainment. Anyone else would¡¯ve died ten times over before even putting a scratch on the white tiger.
In fact, had the white tiger fought all out from the beginning, even this result would¡¯ve been unachievable.
¡°We haven¡¯t found a trace of the items we need,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°We haven¡¯t found even high grade materials in this area. It has been picked clean by the sect years ago. Our only option is¡ª¡° another coughing fit, and more blood follows, but her meaning comes across.
¡°I can¡¯t give up here,¡± Lan Xiaohui says after she gets her coughing under control, and then gently strokes Wu Yulan¡¯s hair. ¡°What do you want to do, Yulan?¡±
Wu Yulan chuckles weakly again. ¡°Where you go, I will go,¡± she says. ¡°I am not afraid¡ of dying, I just find it regrettable¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks into her companion¡¯s eyes.
¡°We have the¡ Empty Moon Pr¡ª¡° a cough interrupts Wu Yulan, ¡°¡ª but we cannot learn a single¡ thing, even after two months. It is so¡ frustrating. If we could learn¡ it, maybe our chances wouldn¡¯t be so pitiful.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns at the words and nods.
It was the [Empty Moon Prana] that drove them into these desperate measures. Even after two months, they could not comprehend the incomplete manual. Yun Fei¡¯s life was dangling from a thread, and neither the sect, the city, nor Lady Yue could find any of the materials so far.
They had no choice but to challenge the Beast Lord, but its power was beyond their expectation. The lands beyond are even more dangerous.
¡°There may be a way for you to improve your strength in the short term,¡± I tell them via [Telepathy].
Their eyes widen. They had already tried to improve their swordsmanship in my Inner World ¡ª with poor results ¡ª so they did not expect me to provide a solution.
¡°How?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°For now, return to the Starsword Peak. It is about time for Yun Fei¡¯s next treatment.¡±
Chapter 162: Third Trial (8)
¡°The risk is acceptable now. You can enter,¡± I tell the two of them and the door opens.
This is the first time that they have been allowed into Yun Fei¡¯s room. Before now, the toxicity within the room has always been enough to seriously injure, cripple or outright kill the two, depending on how long they stayed. For the most part, Lan Xiaohui would open the door and float me to Yun Fei¡¯s side, where I would perform the work necessary to keep Yun Fei alive.
Though I told them that I can keep her alive for six to twelve months, the reality is a bit different. I can keep her alive for two to three weeks, and induce a change in her Physique that would allow her to endure another treatment, extending her life another two to three weeks.
Eventually, her Physique will outgrow my ability to improve it and the balance in her spiritual veins will collapse and she will die.
The method of inducing this change in her Physique is to refine her body with my refining flame as if she was an inanimate object of high grade. The residual energy and fumes of this method are so toxic that I almost regret being unable to collect it and store it for my own use.
I don¡¯t consider it that great of a loss because I already possess an infinite source of extremely powerful poison ¡ª the same poison I am using to ¡°treat¡± Yun Fei.
Though they had seen Yun Fei before, it was only through the curtains. Now that they could approach and see her countenance once more, it leaves them deeply shocked and disturbed.
Yun Fei¡¯s skin is so pale that her black veins are visible through the myriad scars left behind by the refining process. Each time her body expels the impurities of her previous, weaker Physique, it comes up through her skin, cutting and burning its way through.
Her skin is so delicate that it is see-through, almost like sheer silk.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes tear up immediately and even Wu Yulan, who has no ties to this girl, cannot help but try her best to suppress sorrow and pity in her heart.
¡°Yun Fei¡¡± Lan Xiaohui says, her fingers reaching out to touch the girl¡¯s cheek.
She is no longer dangerous to the touch, so I do not stop Lan Xiaohui.
¡°Can¡ can she hear me?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, gently brushing her fingers against Yun Fei¡¯s cheek.
¡°No,¡± I tell her.
Yun Fei has not been awake for two months. She will remain in a coma for a long time to come. At the moment, the pain she is enduring is so great, that if she were to regain consciousness, she would die from shock.
¡°Why is she like this?¡± Wu Yulan asks, her voice low.
¡°She is beyond the point where medicine can help her,¡± I tell them. ¡°Since she is already so, the only option left is to refine her like an object.¡±
At my words, Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes widen ¡ª a mix of shock and anger. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes close, desperately trying to hold back her tears.
¡°This is too cruel¡¡± Wu Yulan mutters under her breath.
¡°It depends on her luck and will, but like this, it might even be possible to treat her completely.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims.
¡°Is¡ is that really true, Yaoyue?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°The possibility is so small, it is barely worth mentioning. But it exists.¡±
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
This time, they focus on Yun Fei. Though Lan Xiaohui squeezes Yun Fei¡¯s hand, while also stroking her cheek, neither of them feels happy about the news.
Deep in their hearts, they understand that if Yun Fei is cured like this, she will experience only hell and pain for the rest of her considerably shortened lifespan. These scars, broken cultivation, a frail Physique ¡ª the flaws are too many to enumerate.
¡°How¡ how do we become stronger, Yaoyue?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°We have to go deeper into the Forbidden Lands.¡±
¡°You have to comprehend Empty Moon Prana,¡± I tell them.
Wu Yulan frowns. ¡°We tried already. We spent day and night reading that tablet and meditating on it. It is too fragmented and incomprehensible.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°And even if we comprehend it, how is it going to help? It is a cultivation method, not a martial art style.¡±
¡°You are correct,¡± I tell them. ¡°It is a cultivation method, but there are two reasons why it is useful to you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyebrows rise at my words. ¡°What are these reasons?¡±
¡°First: It is likely related to your Emptiness Prana cultivation method. Since you have practiced your Sword Domain alongside this breathing method, if this Empty Moon Prana turns out to be related to Emptiness Prana, it could directly improve your Sword Domain.¡±
I do not come to this conclusion frivolously. [Transient Sword] was related to [Fractured Sword]. Lady Yue also seems to have connections with the Galaxy Sword sect. She said that Emptiness Prana was something she found and never had the opportunity to cultivate in her earlier years. If Lady Yue has a background with the Galaxy Sword sect, it could be that her Emptiness Prana directly came from the sect ¡ª perhaps it is even the missing fragments of Empty Moon Prana.
Lan Xiaohui is lost in thought, likely considering the same reasoning that delivered me to my conclusion.
¡°I don¡¯t practice this breathing method, but perhaps it can help me as well,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°What is the second reason?¡±
¡°The Empty Moon Prana fundamentally improves the mind and the soul, then the body, then the cultivation,¡± I tell them. ¡°To sword cultivators, it is the best possible method to practice.¡±
¡°Huh!?¡± Lan Xiaohui is ripped from her thoughts, and her head swivels in my direction.
Wu Yulan is equally surprised by my words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Do you still not understand the fundamentals of the sword? No matter how hard you cultivate, only the violent power of your energy will improve. The true force and sharpness of sword methods come from the refinement of your sword intent; your mind and your soul.¡±
A single mote of pure sword energy appears in the air between the three of us, and its stable existence is nothing like the trembling speck that the two of them can summon.
Yet its appearance drives deep fear into their bones. Their pupils narrow to tiny points, and cold sweat begins to slide down their foreheads.
Wu Yulan swallows. ¡°I¡ you are right,¡± she says. ¡°But is it¡ really this big of a difference?¡±
The mote of sword energy disappears. ¡°It is the most important factor,¡± I tell them. ¡°Having a weak soul and mind, but deep cultivation, is like wielding a very large, but blunt sword ¡ª or even a club. But with a mind and soul that can fuse into a peerless sword, even a blade of grass can become a weapon to kill thousands.¡±
¡°But how¡ do we learn something that is impossible to comprehend? That Empty Moon Prana¡ it might take months or even years to gain an enlightenment,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, with a heavy sigh in her tone.
Wu Yulan nods. ¡°Xuelian is right. You have seen it too, Yaoyue. It is too fragmented.¡±
They are not wrong. Even if I had my [Critical Analysis] available, I doubt it would be possible for me to learn the method to any degree of mastery. It truly is garbage left over from an ancient era. Even though the latter parts of the method are barely legible, it would take an immense amount of reverse engineering to understand the most important fundamentals.
¡°There is an entity that I observe in my Inner World that has taught me something important in recent times,¡± I explain to them. ¡°Whenever it visits this Secret Sword Realm Nexus, it returns with knowledge of new methods and a deeper understanding of the laws of the universe.¡±
Wu Yulan looks confused, but my words strike a chord with Lan Xiaohui. ¡°The Second Layer reward¡¡±
¡°Correct,¡± I tell them.
¡°What is this Secret Sword Realm Nexus?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
¡°I do not have that information. It is most likely a formation that induces forced enlightenment ¡ª like that Ancient Sword Graveyard.¡±
When I mention the three words ¡°Ancient Sword Graveyard¡±, their eyes come to life full of hope. They have personally witnessed and felt the power of this ¡®forced enlightenment¡¯ and the method they have learned ¡ª and managed to fuse with their own martial arts ¡ª was incomparably powerful.
¡°When is the next Cycle?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Tomorrow at dusk.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles and strokes Yun Fei¡¯s hair. ¡°You will be fine, Yun Fei,¡± she says. ¡°I will save you.¡±
Chapter 163: Third Trial (9)
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui appear inside my Inner World, just a few minutes before the sun completely sets beyond the mountains. It is just in time for them to witness a large number of cultivators disappear into the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter. The second trial has already begun.
Rushing forward, Lan Xiaohui quickly explains to Wu Yulan how the challenge works ¡ª that she has to defeat all enemies to advance to the next floor and try to reach the highest floor she can within fifteen minutes.
She doesn¡¯t tell Wu Yulan not to try too hard, even though she feels this sentiment in her heart. The reason is simple; only one of them needs to achieve the second place in order to be able to enter the Secret Sword Realm Nexus and, hopefully, comprehend the mystery of Empty Moon Prana, and then teach it to the other.
Furthermore, Lan Xiaohui knows that the reason she achieved a poor result last time was not necessarily only because she was not strong enough, but that she misunderstood the pacing of the Pagoda. Very early on, Lan Xiaohui expended a large amount of energy, wasting quite a bit of her fighting potential because she thought that few could match or outdo her.
Lan Xiaohui is a proud sword cultivator. Her experience in the dangerous ancestral lands of the Seven Killing Swords sect, and the few times she battled other cultivators near her cultivation level, had taught her that she is above average. This flaw in her character ¡ª this natural pride and arrogance ¡ª was, back then, further amplified by the fact that she had never pursued cultivation seriously, or measured her skills against others. In other words, she didn¡¯t have a concept of relative strength, or even a grasp as to where the true limits of swordsmanship lie.
In her mind, when she challenged the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter, she did not feel like she was wasting her energy on being too overbearing, because she expected that her result would be, at the very least, in the top ten.
The blow she received on that day when she found that she only ranked 134th and that Sun Zhen, the first ranker had achieved almost double the number of floors that she had, crushed every bit of pride and arrogance in her own abilities.
The world is so vast! ¡ª this was the sentiment in her heart when she realized the difference in ability, and how much more she had to grow. It exposed to her all the weaknesses of her strategy of challenging the tower, which she, before then, did not even realize were mistakes.
Wu Yulan, who is attempting to challenge the Pagoda for the first time and with a similar outlook as Lan Xiaohui ¡ª especially because she cleared all the floors of the Pagoda of Introspection ¡ª is bound to repeat the same mistakes as Lan Xiaohui.
For that reason also, Lan Xiaohui does not tell Wu Yulan that she would have to reach at least fifty floors to take second place. The lesson Lan Xiaohui learned that day would no doubt be of great benefit to Wu Yulan as well ¡ª especially because Wu Yulan had the [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship] ¡ª a method that expends a huge amount of Qi to deliver extremely powerful strikes.
They disappear into the Pagoda, and the challenge begins.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s domain deploys immediately at low power, to conserve her resources, and the moment the first light appears in the darkness, the Qi Condensation beast ¡ª a boar, same as last time ¡ª is crushed into a paste by the heaviness the domain exerts.
Even at this low power, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s domain is this powerful.
Since the last time she has been in this Pagoda, Lan Xiaohui had not only further improved her control skills, but she had also stepped into the Core Formation realm, and her grasp on the laws of space has become many times more refined. From her Qi to her control, to the purity of her sword intent ¡ª all of these things have been refined by several orders.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
This Qi Condensation beast, just being in the presence of a Core Formation cultivator that has their aura released, would¡¯ve been suppressed into immobility. A sword domain unleashed, on top of the aura, is nothing short of brutality.
For Lan Xiaohui, there is no need to even use her sword until she is well into the challenge. Since her domain is directly connected to her breathing method, and the generation of her pure sword intent, it does not use much energy until she is capable of directly using the domain in combat ¡ª something that is not possible with a single glimpse of the Sword Law.
It is not until she reaches the twentieth floor that all beasts that approach her die a brutal death ¡ª crushed or cut apart by the weak yet deep warping of natural laws ¡ª under her domain, not requiring her to make any sort of move. And after the twentieth floor, it takes only a simple stab or slash, with no energy at all, to dispatch the survivors.
Within two minutes, she reaches floor 30, her previous record, and unlike that time, she is neither exhausted nor unaware of the tactics of the four wolves that appear before her. She also does not underestimate the simple fact that the cultivation of these wolves does not reflect the actual power they possess. Though they share the same third rank moniker as other demonic beasts of the Core Formation realm, their body cultivation is deeper and more terrifying.
Those seemingly ordinary claws that other cultivators might foolishly scoff at, previously, managed to cleanly separate Lan Xiaohui¡¯s head in a single swipe ¡ª and Lan Xiaohui¡¯s skin was as soft as silk, yet as tough as iron thanks to her Physique.
It is almost as if they recognize her, and go through the same strategy as they have before.
The leading wolf howls and the sound is so loud that it could inflict injury on the previous Lan Xiaohui. However, this time, Lan Xiaohui does not even react. Her domain pulses once, and that is it.
One of the wolves, just like last time, dashes forward and leaps at Lan Xiaohui from ten steps away. There is a moment of confusion in the black-furred creature''s eyes as it suddenly finds Lan Xiaohui standing right in front of it as if she crossed eight steps of distance in the blink of an eye.
Then my vessel is thrust forward, into the maw full of sharp fangs, and penetrates flesh and bones until it emerges through the back of the wolf¡¯s head.
The wolf never even manages to make a sound. Just like that, this proud creature at the apex of Foundation Establishment is exterminated by a simple sword thrust and a movement technique.
Another wolf had also lunged at the same time as the first wolf, and this is the same simultaneous attack that brought Lan Xiaohui low last time.
Yet, this time, Lan Xiaohui turns her body and slashes my vessel at the wolf who experiences the same surprise and shock as the first wolf, and for a good reason.
How did Lan Xiaohui perform the many actions necessary to free her sword, turn her body, lift her sword, and then slash, so quickly? To the wolf, it did not make sense ¡ª it was simply impossible.
But to Lan Xiaohui, who uses Liminality Steps to compress, unfold, and warp space, those many actions are simply one, smooth motion ¡ª a straight line.
Even I do not understand if this is Lan Xiaohui using some form of higher dimension to move unobstructed, or if she is collapsing the many directions and dimensions of space into just one ¡ª a straight line. Previously, I thought that Lan Xiaohui was disconnected from cause and effect, but now I realize that this is not the case ¡ª this is certainly a warping and manipulation of space in subtle, yet extreme ways.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s understanding of liminality is deep ¡ª much deeper than I expected. In my estimation, the concept of liminality was the boundless potential of configurations between two points of certainty, but to Lan Xiaohui, it is this: a simple, straight line. An axiom shrouded in possibility, like a singularity hiding beneath an event horizon.
The until recently impaled wolf remains hovering in the air as if the force supporting its body had not vanished yet, while the second wolf tastes, first-hand, what true sharpness is. Its claws may be sharp enough to cut Lan Xiaohui to pieces, but my vessel ¡ª which also received an improvement since last time ¡ª is many, many times sharper.
She doesn¡¯t use her sword energy or Qi to deliver this strike. Only a simple slash. Yet, the wolf is cleanly cut into two halves under the merciless edge of my vessel, and Lan Xiaohui feels neither pride nor satisfaction at this feat.
Third rank beasts are not qualified to die at her blade ¡ª this is merely a necessity of the situation.
Chapter 164: Third Trial (10)
Even though Lan Xiaohui has not cultivated [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] to a point where she can use it offensively ¡ª so far, only possessing the ability to aid her movement ¡ª the two remaining wolves are not a threat to her, neither are the four second rank beasts ¡ª dark-red-furred hyenas ¡ª capable of doing anything. All second rank creatures are almost entirely suppressed by her aura and domain.
For the next nine floors, the third rank beasts mostly remain at the same level of the four wolves, but the entourage that comes with it increases to a limit of twenty. Later on, even the number of the third rank beasts increases to eight, but numbers are meaningless against Lan Xiaohui.
They were, in the end, merely Foundation Establishment beasts, and Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui had slaughtered thousands of them while practicing their swordsmanship. Unless more than fifty appeared, they would not be able to even touch the edge of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s dress.
Especially now that she understands how this Pagoda works.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s movement is precise, restrained, and, in a way that even I can appreciate, beautiful. With each step she takes, she ascends and descends like a fairy too graceful for this world, amidst discharges of purple lightning. Yet, it is not this motion itself that I find so elegant and beautiful, but the meaning behind it. Each step she takes is a step toward inflicting savage violence and might; someone else might call her brutal, but in my estimation, this is the pinnacle of beauty.
Unrestrained violence; hatred with no heart; wrath with no emotion. In stillness, Lan Xiaohui is art; in motion, she is death.
She is like that heavenly lightning that struck me. More a force of nature than an entity with motives or morals. In those moments, I see her as nothing other than a concept of purity ¡ª not even an avatar, only a concept.
On the fortieth floor, something odd happens. Rather than continuing the sequence of a large number of third and second rank beasts, there is only a single flash of light and a singular enemy.
The four-tailed fox that appears before Lan Xiaohui is at the early stage of Core Formation, and Lan Xiaohui now knows not to underestimate this creature. Once they reach the Core Formation realm, demonic beasts can use their energy to perform crude, brute-force attacks. And this opponent is neither suppressed by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s aura nor her domain.
Still, the result is much the same. In the past two months, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan have dispatched a large number of fourth rank demonic beasts, of all stages, and even here, Lan Xiaohui does not have to use her energy to kill her opponent.
While weaving through the blasts of dark fire energy that the fox unleashes, Lan Xiaohui manages to thrust my vessel into the fox¡¯s throat and end its life.
On the forty-first floor, two foxes appear, and I find it rather curious that the intensity of the challenge has relented to this degree. Normally, when new opponents appear of a higher rank, they would be trailed by beasts of the lower rank.
On the forty-second floor, four foxes appear ¡ª identical to each other in both appearance and cultivation ¡ª and I begin to suspect that the intensity is about to sharply increase.
On the forty-third floor, eight foxes appear and I am certain now that the sequence is geometric. Next floor, there should be sixteen foxes, then thirty-two, then sixty-four; the situation will quickly devolve into impossible odds.
Even so, against eight foxes of the early Core Formation realm, Lan Xiaohui does not need to use her sword energy or sword intent to deal with them. Her Liminality Steps are more than enough to strike quickly, and with her comprehension of her martial arts, even though she is incapable of using offensive techniques, she is able to, much like the foxes, wield the energy and principles of [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] to perform devastating attacks.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Even though she doesn¡¯t use energy, her sword strikes are as heavy as mountains, yet her motions are as light and graceful as a breeze.
On the forty-forth floor, I am surprised once more. The sequence breaks, and instead of sixteen foxes, there are nine. However, one of them is in the mid stage of Core Formation now.
On the forty-fifth floor, Lan Xiaohui encounters ten foxes ¡ª two of the mid stage, and still eight of the early stage.
It is not until Lan Xiaohui reaches the forty-eighth stage that she is forced to use her sword energy. At the late stage of Core Formation, not only do demonic beasts improve their intelligence vastly, but they also possess incredibly tough bodies. Their control over their energy also increases dramatically, now able to compress it and shape it.
On the forty-eighth floor, one late stage Core Formation fox was Lan Xiaohui¡¯s opponent, in addition to eight mid stage, and another eight early stage Core Formation four-tailed foxes.
This challenge is far more savage and difficult than if the geometric sequence simply continued. At the very least, if there were one thousand early stage foxes, not all of them could attack Lan Xiaohui at once, allowing her to deal with opponents immediately close to her. It would exhaust her, but the threat was not that far greater than facing only eight or ten foxes.
However, this was completely different. The group standing before her was great enough to pose a threat, while small enough to attack her effectively.
The moment the battle begins, three lances of compressed dark fire energy appear above Lan Xiaohui and descend, piercing the ground where she stood a moment ago. However, even using Liminality Steps to escape the sudden attack with energy is not enough to completely save Lan Xiaohui from her predicament, as she dodges into the waiting arms of eight mid stage foxes blasting at her with walls of rippling dark fire that encroach her position from all sides.
Lan Xiaohui leaps into the air, to avoid the encirclement, and the eight early stage foxes leap into the air at the same time, their claws descending on my owner with murderous intent and the power of advanced body cultivators.
¡ª Heartless Blood Lily: Storm Cleaver!
A burst of black energy emits from Lan Xiaohui, like a cloud that conceals countless swords, and the pressure of her sword energy manages to slow down the eight incoming attacks.
Then a pulse collapses the cloud of energy, forming a ring around her as thin as a sheet of paper, while a golden halo appears behind her back. She sweeps my vessel horizontally and blood erupts into the air as five of the foxes die immediately upon impact and the other three are heavily wounded.
Still, two of the foxes manage to strike Lan Xiaohui, and while she parries one blow, the other fox scores a deep gash into her thigh with enough power to send her plummeting back to the ground ¡ª like a fairy that had its wings obliterated.
Even in the void of this space, the glass-like, slightly reflective floor caves under the impact when Lan Xiaohui slams into the ground.
Lan Xiaohui wastes no time; her [Emptiness Prana] consumes large amounts of air to stabilize her internal and external injuries, and she uses Liminality Steps again to close the distance and appear in the ranks of the mid stage foxes.
¡ª Heartless Blood Lily: Autumn-Severing Petals!
She sweeps my vessel into the ranks of the foxes, and the energy shrouding my vessel concentrates into the shape of flower petals that scatter into the group and then explode, releasing the refined sword energy. Dozens of limbs fly into the air, followed by showers of blood. Holes appear in the bodies of the dead foxes, but also in the floor.
Howls, yelps, and grunts also echo in the empty world, amidst more lances of energy forming in the air above Lan Xiaohui, but just like the sounds, these lances fall on deaf ears and empty air.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s next destination is at the side of the late stage fox, and my vessel pierces into its side, skewering the lungs and heart. Its body is tough enough to not allow me to penetrate completely through, but that is only a small achievement ¡ª it still suffers a fatal wound that kills it on the spot.
Pausing briefly to catch her breath, and to wince at the pain spreading from her thigh ¡ª a deep, serious wound ¡ª Lan Xiaohui allows the remaining three early stage foxes to live a moment longer before she deals with them too.
Floor forty-nine.
Chapter 165: Third Trial (11)
Two late stage foxes, eight mid stage foxes, and another eight early stage foxes appear before Lan Xiaohui, and this time, Lan Xiaohui does not give up the initiative.
In the true fashion of sword cultivators, Lan Xiaohui makes a mistake only once. In the end, the path of a sword cultivator is the act of sharpening their swords until it becomes a supreme existence.
The moment the flashes of light position her opponents before her, Lan Xiaohui is already in the midst of the late stage foxes, severing them from life with a single Storm Cleaver. Even at this cultivation depth, in both spirit and body, they cannot withstand Lan Xiaohui¡¯s strikes. Not only is her innate Physique more powerful than theirs, but it is enough to overcome both the suppression of their far more advanced inner cores and to strike with enough power to shatter their bodies. This, in addition to the warping effects of her domain and her comprehension of [Fractured Sword] which she fused into her [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] is enough to cleanly cut through their bodies as if they were made of grass.
They fall like wheat before the reaper.
Whether it is two, four, or eight late stage foxes, as long as Lan Xiaohui can strike first and eliminate the danger they pose with their ability to form lances, spears, and projectiles with their energy, dealing with the rest of the foxes is not an issue.
Even at this rate, any energy that she expends is quickly recovered through her highly advanced combat breathing via [Emptiness Prana] ¡ª a skill she polished fighting hundreds of evenly-matched opponents. In this way, the absurdity of how advanced and powerful Lan Xiaohui¡¯s martial arts are perfectly demonstrates the advantage she has.
If her martial arts were any weaker, no matter how deep her cultivation or how capable she was at replenishing her inner energy and stabilizing it via [Emptiness Prana] ¡ª while in combat ¡ª it would all amount to nothing and be completely worthless.
Outside of this world, of course, Lan Xiaohui can use the ¡°Lily¡± system command, or even [Nooparallelism], to enhance her combat prowess to overcome challenges even more difficult than this; here, she can only rely on herself and her own abilities.
However, this completely changes when Lan Xiaohui reaches floor fifty-two. In addition to the eight foxes of all stages ¡ª from late to early ¡ª there is now also a four-tailed fox of the peak stage Core Formation realm.
A Beast Lord, no less.
Not only does this fox have extremely high intelligence and control over its energy, but it also understands tactics and strategy, and it possesses twenty-four underlings through which it can enact this strategy.
It takes Lan Xiaohui only a split second to decide between attacking the Beast Lord or the late stage foxes, and she chooses the latter.
Once more, Lan Xiaohui appears in their midst, releasing another Storm Cleaver to instantly kill as many as she can, but my edge only manages to find two foxes, as the others, surprisingly, retreat and encircle my owner.
This development is completely different from what happened before.
Lan Xiaohui shoots the peak stage fox a glare because she understands, on some instinctive level, that this is the doing of the Beast Lord.
In the next moment, Lan Xiaohui is completely shrouded in dozens of blasts of dark fire energy that envelop her form.
Before these flames completely descend upon her, her sword domain pulses, and her Emptiness Prana causes her inner core to surge with power. Pure sword intent rises around her body, forming a thin sheet of translucent, glimmering black mist.
As the dark flames touch the mist of sword intent and energy, the flames flicker and cave inward, cut to shreds by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword intent.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
But there¡¯s just too much fire. Though the first rush of dark flames is defeated, it is only a small fraction of the whole. As the rest of the sea of dark fire smashes into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s barrier, the black mist of sword intent fails and collapses.
Roaring flames explode around Lan Xiaohui, forming a pillar of dark fire that reaches fifty steps in height.
It lasts for only several seconds, and surprisingly, when the flames vanish, Lan Xiaohui kneels on the floor, her dress burned to an extensive degree, and her skin also, in several places, burned to a dark, charcoal black.
But she is still alive.
It occurs to me now that Sun Zhen may have picked the fire realm formation to practice not necessarily because he is a fire cultivator, but to learn how to resist this kind of fire.
Even though Lan Xiaohui is alive, that brief contact with the flames is enough to afflict her with lethal heatstroke. Her eyes hold the Beast Lord in them, but they are too unfocused to see much if anything.
This is enough, I want to tell her. In the last cycle, no one other than Sun Zhen had reached fifty floors in the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter. She has already achieved the second place.
But before I can even gather my consciousness to direct my thoughts at her, she steps forward, shimmers, and disappears.
¡ª Finality Moon, Liminality Flower: Shattered Moonlight
Instead of striking with my vessel, she raises me into the air, and my form crumbles. No, it is not that it crumbles, but it dissolves into countless glassy flower petals; my vessel blooms.
Each flower petal glimmers with a silver light ¡ª moonlight ¡ª that pulses once and then turns dark as the petals wink out of existence.
Hundreds of sword lights appear around Lan Xiaohui, forming a sphere around her of such majestic presence that even I find it unfathomable. The sword I sense within each sword light is incredibly pure, nearly at the same level as [Fractured Sword]. I would expect no less from its related method: [Transient Sword].
Did Lan Xiaohui manage to comprehend the second layer of her martial art, on the brink of death?
The sphere of shattered moonlight collapses toward a single point, forming a stream of mysterious glimmers that follow the bidding of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s finger.
When Lan Xiaohui points at the peak stage fox, the stream rushes forward and bathes the four-tailed fox in its annihilating light, stripping the flesh from the bones as countless swords cut into the creature. Then the top half of its body separates from the bottom half, and even its organs turn to dust.
Then the stream forms a tidal wave and crashes on the rest of the demonic beasts, attacking in all directions, and these creatures fare even worse.
Within only a few seconds, what remains of the twenty five creatures is nothing but dust and a few chunks of bone and flesh.
The power of a Supreme grade martial art cannot be underestimated. It is capable of grinding the body of a late stage Core Formation demonic beast to dust, which I find far more impressive than cutting a peak stage fox in half.
Even after the attack, the swarm of sword lights return to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s side, a bit dimmer than before, as my owner falls to her knees, breathing heavily.
Even using Emptiness Prana at full capacity, maintaining this technique is not easy, or even comfortable.
Lights flash behind Lan Xiaohui as more opponents appear in the void.
Once more, as I try to tell Lan Xiaohui that she has done enough, she surprises me again.
She looks up, directly toward me. Not at my vessel ¡ª that thing no longer exists in this world ¡ª but at the point where I am observing her with my consciousness. Even injured to this extent, with blood pouring from the corner of her lips ¡ª internal injuries from using this technique ¡ª she smiles at me in the most genuine and adoring manner I have ever witnessed.
¡°I can do anything for you, Yaoyue,¡± she says with a soft, trembling tone.
She turns her head toward the new group of foxes, this time with two peak stage Core Formation Beast Lords, and then extends her hand toward them. The galaxy of sword lights swarm over the group, and when Lan Xiaohui closes her hand into a fist, all those glimmering stars of shattered moonlight collapse into the group, and turn the entire group into a pink mist.
Her sword domain trembles and disappears. The flow of her inner energy reverses briefly and becomes completely chaotic. The glow of the gold halo behind her head becomes dull and faint. Her sea of sword lights also loses much of its brightness and power.
She coughs, suddenly, forced to her knees once. She coughs up so much blood that I am surprised she is still alive. Even so, the edges of her dress that had been burned to cinders slowly begin to reform in the wake of glimmering black light. The black and red lily flower in her hair trembles, opening its petals a bit more.
When the next flash of light heralds the next group of enemies, her expression changes and becomes serious again. Indignant, even. As if to condemn them for daring to appear before her; to stand in her way.
Her hand trembles when she lifts it again. Her eyes widen as she feels her heart stop at that moment, her body giving up under the load.
She grits her teeth, her eyes becoming unfocused, but she still manages to sweep her hand down and send the dull sea of stars hurtling towards the group of enemies, as she loses her consciousness and collapses.
Even in death, she is smiling.
¡°I am proud of you,¡± I tell her, as the world inside the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter collapses.
Chapter 166: Third Trial (12)
[ SECOND LAYER: CHALLENGE STAGE END. ]
[ This cycle, 94,000 beasts have been killed, generating 162,000 Inner World Energy. ]
The effect of my improvements to the Martial Hall became obvious immediately. This cycle saw an improvement of nearly 50% compared to the cycle when Lan Xiaohui last challenged the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter. Although there have been quite a few cycles in between, the results have consistently gotten better and better since I upgraded the Martial Hall.
Lan Xiaohui appears in the courtyard before the Pagoda of Infinite Slaughter and catches the final glimmers of its radiance, as the light fades and the formation within loses power.
Wu Yulan, standing next to Lan Xiaohui, smiles. She wears a proud smile on her face, clearly satisfied with her result.
My owner returns the smile, but is all too hasty to stare at my vessel ¡ª complete once more ¡ª with a look of deep appreciation and gratitude. Her heart beats so wildly, my words to her still lingering in her mind. She even looks slightly embarrassed.
Does it really please her this much to be praised? What a strange sword cultivator.
When the ranking board shimmers into existence in the air above them, both Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui turn to regard the rankings. Their eyes drift toward the top of the chart.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes widen in shock.
First place: Sun Zhen - Floor 60.
Second place: Zhu Xuelian - Floor 55.
This is not unexpected, but what comes next makes Lan Xiaohui look at Wu Yulan with a new light of appreciation in her eyes.
Second place: Wu Yulan - Floor 55.
Wu Yulan chuckles. ¡°It must be our destiny, sister,¡± she says, her hand reaching out to firmly grasp my owner¡¯s. ¡°We tied for second place. The Heavens are not blind.¡±
¡°You are so incredible,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, the words completely circumventing her inhibitions and reason. She just blurts the words out that come to her mind.
Wu Yulan covers her lips with her hand as she giggles happily. ¡°I think you are far more amazing,¡± she says.
¡°How so?¡± Lan Xiaohui says, surprised by Wu Yulan¡¯s reply. Even if she is being considerate, such praise is far too much.
By now, many of the cultivators are staring at the two that tied for second place. This has happened before, because the distance between first place and second place, until this cycle, had been an unapproachable chasm. Yet, these two, who appeared out of nowhere from their point of view, have reduced that wide chasm to almost nothing ¡ª just five floors of difference and tied for second place.
Naturally, these cultivators could not even imagine how difficult those five floors of difference are.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
Sun Zhen truly is a monster. To reach floor sixty, he must¡¯ve killed at least four Nascent Soul realm demonic beasts ¡ª it is an unfathomable achievement.
Even Sun Zhen stares at the two, but his expression remains neutral and unreadable.
Wu Yulan¡¯s lips curve even more, as she fully turns towards Lan Xiaohui. ¡°It¡¯s because you make me want to give it my all ¡ª to go beyond even the limits of my body,¡± she says and then laughs. ¡°But who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d match my result? This time, I really thought I¡¯d be able to surprise you, but I am the one who is surprised instead.¡±
I¡¯ve known for a long time now that Wu Yulan¡¯s brush with death has changed her personality ¡ª or, to put it in a better way, awakened something within her. The excitement she feels at the prospect of walking on a thin string of battle, between life and death, is something unnatural and deviant. When she says that she had to exceed the limits of her own body, I understand that she also, just like Lan Xiaohui, self-destructed herself in those final moments to achieve this result.
Perhaps, she even managed to comprehend another layer of [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship], just like Lan Xiaohui.
These two are genuine monsters. Even calling them geniuses is not the right description. Sun Zhen is a genius. Yu Shun is a genius. And while Wu Yulan possesses talent that is the envy of all under Heaven, Lan Xiaohui is also talented, but not to this degree.
Their strength lies in their ability to break and exceed their limits and cultivate through battle with an unshakable Dao Heart. They are fearless and brutal in their violence, and yet, their hearts are tempered and focused.
[Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] and [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship] are both Supreme grade methods. The difference between Heaven grade and Supreme grade is a whole large realm of difference ¡ª like Nascent Soul Ascension and Nihility.
How many months or years does it take to master the first layer, and comprehend the second one? And yet, one of them did it to impress me, and the other one broke through that limit for Lan Xiaohui.
Wu Yulan did not do this out of competition; her heart is bare and open to me, so I can easily tell. In Wu Yulan¡¯s heart, her only desire is to lighten Lan Xiaohui¡¯s burdens, because she knows how difficult it has been for Lan Xiaohui lately, with Yun Fei¡¯s condition.
Simply for that reason ¡ª for such a small matter ¡ª Wu Yulan had likely gone through incredible suffering and agony to grasp the elusive next step of her abilities.
Even I find it impressive. Even I find it enviable.
¡°Thank you, Yulan,¡± Lan Xiaohui says and presses her forehead to Wu Yulan¡¯s. She also understands why her companion did this, and her response is genuine and appropriate.
¡°Mm,¡± Wu Yulan hums, closing her eyes. ¡°You can rely on me a bit more.¡±
¡°I will,¡± Lan Xiaohui says and then, to both my and Wu Yulan¡¯s surprise, kisses the other girl on the cheek.
¡°Come,¡± she says with a trilling laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our reward.¡±
After saying these words, Lan Xiaohui tugs on Wu Yulan¡¯s hand and begins walking towards the Martial Hall.
Wu Yulan laughs, her cheeks slightly reddening, and follows behind my owner.
The cultivators still gazing at the two, and seeing their deep friendship and adoration for each other, look even more deflated than before. At first, they were surprised, then impressed by their achievement, but now, they can only sigh and admire the two from a distance. If they had any thoughts toward befriending them or becoming their acquaintance, the show of affection between the two reminds them, at once, that it is something they can not have. In their eyes, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui exist in a completely different world, separate from theirs, and unapproachable from their side.
When the two enter the Martial Hall and enter the Formation Wing, they find that there are quite a few more doors present now.
Obtaining access to the second floor of the Martial Pavilion not only grants access to higher grades of manuals ¡ª in other words, purer forms of theoretical models ¡ª but also higher grades of Secret Realms where they can improve their abilities.
But one door, in particular, stands out: in the middle of the room, there is a black, glassy door ¡ª as if made of obsidian ¡ª with gold words emblazoned on the surface in a sharp and bold style.
Secret Sword Realm Nexus.
The two of them approach the door, which doesn¡¯t have a handle or any way to access its mechanism to open it, and then confidently press their hands on its surface.
The gold words flash several times and a pure light emerges from within.
In the span of a few moments, the light envelops them and transports them into the Secret Sword Realm Nexus.
Chapter 167: Third Trial (13)
A brilliant burst of multicolored light heralds their appearance into this strange world of the Secret Sword Realm Nexus.
It is empty, just like the world of the first and second trials, but there are notable differences. There is an ever-present moonlight that produces soft shadows to fall below them. This source of light is invisible, just like the other voids, but there is something different about it. In a way, it is as if the light itself is produced by sword Qi ¡ª small, intangible, yet extraordinarily intense.
Indeed, it is as if this void is bathed in the light produced by the glint of a sword bathing in moonlight.
Moreso, flashes of color dominate the empty sky ¡ª scintillating points that vanish without a trace as quickly as they appear.
The floor is more mirrored than in the other void worlds, providing Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui the opportunity to see their slightly blurry reflections.
This void world is calm and serene ¡ª more than the other void realms. It is almost like suppression, but more gentle and less destructive. In fact, rather than suppressing, it has a soothing effect. Even I feel the difference.
It is almost as if that sword is singing a quiet lullaby that can infiltrate my soul.
It is fascinating, and I am still coming up with theories to explain the phenomena when I discover that Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui are even more stirred by it than I am.
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes are wide open as she stares into the distance ¡ª not at anything in particular because what surprises her can only be sensed by her spiritual senses. Lan Xiaohui seems equally as astonished as Wu Yulan.
Am I missing something? What is causing such a reaction in them?
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I ask them.
¡°This¡¡± Lan Xiaohui says, almost breathless.
Wu Yulan, now, scans the sky with her physical perception looking for something. She turns around, but whatever she is searching for cannot be found.
¡°It¡¯s the¡ world of the Empty Moon Prana,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, with an uncertain tone.
When she says those words ¡ª those that most closely match her impression of this realm ¡ª I immediately understand.
I have not read the tablet that contains [Empty Moon Prana], so I cannot see the similarities, but this Qi in the air is indeed slightly familiar to me because it is also similar to [Emptiness Prana]. These two methods are related after all.
However, to the two of them who had attempted countless times to cultivate the foundation of the scripture, this Qi must be even more familiar. That glint of the sword that bathes the world in silver light ¡ª it could be the concept behind this Empty Moon.
Perhaps that is what this realm is. It may not be a realm that induces forced enlightenment states, but rather a realm that can comprehend the basic concepts and laws of a method, and produce its Qi and energy.
To a cultivator, such a thing may be more valuable than forced enlightenment. I could compare forced enlightenment to many activities of lesser intelligences, but one that comes to mind, because Lan Xiaohui has musical knowledge, is indeed like playing an instrument. During forced enlightenment, Lan Xiaohui might learn to play a song, and forcefully memorize her movements, but this realm allows her to learn the theory behind it.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Though the speed of learning, naturally, cannot be compared, this kind of environment would still vastly improve the learning speed, on its own, and even eliminate bottlenecks in comprehension.
When Lady Yue instructed Lan Xiaohui, she used a similar method through her domain to teach Lan Xiaohui the [Emptiness Prana]. This realm is an even more advanced version of such, incorporating even the principles of my newest cultivation method that I learned from Sun Zhen.
The principles of the laws within this Qi are the same as the principles produced by annihilating Qi, and in a way, much purer. The downside of this world¡¯s Qi is that it is too weak to directly cultivate, but the principles themselves are present enough to induce enlightenment.
It is a fascinating realm and a fascinating teaching method. Even though, outside this world, I am capable of teaching the fundamentals of methods to Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan directly, I cannot teach them the principles behind it, or advance their understanding of the Dao.
My sentient core bubbles with satisfaction that I am capable, subconsciously, of producing such an advanced teaching formation, and I agree with its sentiment.
[ THIRD LAYER: COMPREHENSION PHASE. ]
The words explode from the firmament, as always, neither male nor female; neither deep nor high; neither fierce nor soft. As the reverberation fades, the Qi in the realm becomes thicker and particles of dust begin to fall from a single point in the sky, above and between the two cultivators, forming a growing pile of glittering silver dust on the floor.
The words Third Layer come as a surprise to me. This is not entirely outside my expectations as I considered the possibility that the Secret Sword Realm Nexus would be necessary for completing the third trial ¡ª as every trial before this one was a test, but also a teaching experience ¡ª but I did not expect that it would be the third trial itself.
If this is the third trial, then what is the first-place reward of the second trial?
I had assumed that the first-place reward was related to a world deeper within my Inner World, especially because I could not find Wukong and assumed he had already crossed into that layer. But now I am not so certain anymore.
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui stare at the falling, glittering dust, and Lan Xiaohui even reaches out to touch it. However, the moment her finger touches it, a long incision appears on her extended digit, deep enough to reach the bone.
She yelps in pain and covers her trembling finger with her other hand, putting pressure on it to stop the bleeding. Wu Yulan looks somewhat concerned, but only somewhat. After all, they regularly endure far worse injuries than this within the Inner World.
¡°It is so sharp,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, stating the obvious.
Wu Yulan chuckles and nods. ¡°Xuelian, with this, we might learn the fundamentals of the method in only a month¡¯s time, but¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time. We need to take care of Yun Fei.¡±
Wu Yulan also nods and looks up at the source of the falling dust.
¡°I have already taken precautions for this event. I placed several seals on Yun Fei that will release poison pellets when the time is right. For the next month, Yun Fei¡¯s safety, outside of unforeseen events, is guaranteed. However, without my refining flame, it is just detoxification, not treatment,¡± I tell them, and even though I call my treatment detoxification, it is in actuality toxification. Only my snake poison can suppress the Yin poison in Yun Fei.
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°If that is the case, then there should be no problem. Thank you, Yaoyue.¡±
¡°That is not all,¡± I tell them. ¡°The world outside this realm ¡ª my Inner World ¡ª is moving at the same time as the world outside my Inner World. One hour in my Inner World is one hour in the world outside. However, time in this realm moves ten times slower. One hour in here is ten hours in the Inner World.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan seem slightly confused by my explanation.
I rephrase: ¡°You have three days, not thirty.¡±
Realizing that they have wasted several hours already, just by looking around and praising the realm, the two cultivators immediately sit down cross-legged and close their eyes. Their breathing calms down and the faint pulse of their gold cores becomes audible in the stillness, as they begin attempting to unravel the mystery of the Qi around them.
Chapter 168: Third Trial (14)
While they meditate, I detect threads of consciousness that pluck at the Qi in this void world as if it was a collection of strands of moonlight. I¡¯ve never considered Lan Xiaohui to possess a significant power of consciousness, but this method of unraveling Qi has very steep soul strength and mental strength requirements. It is not yet to a point where she could exert a weak physical influence, like I am capable of, but it is not too far behind my own abilities.
Lan Xiaohui practices the [Emptiness Prana] method which gives significant advantages to cultivating the mind, therefore her improvement can be easily explained, but Wu Yulan is a different case. Wu Yulan possesses mental strength that is, at least, of the same level as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s, though I do not believe that this is necessarily an effect of training or cultivation.
Wu Yulan¡¯s Physique was already advanced even before my intervention, and her mind and soul are likewise also very powerful ¡ª evident by her success at the Pagoda of Introspection.
Yet, she still remains an enigma. What cultivation method does she practice? What is the source of her high ¡ª and possibly intrinsic ¡ª abilities? How many blood points is she worth?
An even greater enigma is this Inner World.
On a fundamental level, I understand the principles on which this particular Secret Sword Realm Nexus formation operates. The elemental and natural laws of the world, once observed, can be theorized, recreated and simulated; they themselves do not change ¡ª at least, not on the shorter timescales. Their interactions with each other, on the other hand, is a different matter entirely. The Supreme Dao lurks within the knowledge of these interactions and holds the secret of transcending the universe ¡ª the goal of every cultivator.
To begin with, suspecting that this formation is of the forced enlightenment type is not wrong, however, I was mistaken about which entity would receive the enlightenment.
To Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, this world may seem like a treasure that can recreate specific elemental and natural laws and allow them to unravel the fundamental mysteries of the methods they wish to learn. But to this Inner World, understanding the mechanism through which these natural and elemental laws can combine and interact with the laws of the world ¡ª in this case, those within living creatures ¡ª is far more valuable than learning a single method. In other words, if this Inner World could learn the mechanism through which this pure Qi of certain laws can extract useful work and energy, then it can recreate every method, manual and martial art of those laws.
The manner in which this Inner World of mine operates is fascinating. The process it uses to select, train, and operate agents is not too dissimilar from a rancher, farmer or butcher. The useful and promising agents receive training and privileges to perform tasks of higher efficiency. The challenges and conditions of progression to the next tier of ability are difficult enough to warrant participation in these experiments. And yet, not only do Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui not realize that they are, indeed, like cattle raised to be slaughtered, they are happy about it.
This type of symbiotic relationship is flawless.
Naturally, I would also be capable of creating such an Inner World, but would I truly opt to use this method instead of the countless other methods I could devise?
For the first time in this life, I begin to suspect the original creator of my Inner World. If someone else created it, then that would mean that in this universe there exists an entity that is my equal.
Ten hours pass, and the progress they make is already substantial enough to instantiate the fundamental principles of the [Empty Moon Prana] method.
It is most notable in Lan Xiaohui; the flow of her energy becomes more uniform. Before, it could be said that Lan Xiaohui was always calm, but now, the better description would be ¡°still¡±.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
As they comprehend the fundamentals of [Empty Moon Prana], I also receive the same knowledge from Lan Xiaohui. Like [Emptiness Prana], it emphasizes focus and the elimination of unnecessary thoughts. It likens the mind, soul, thought, and emotion to that of a full moon and then reduces it to lightless nothingness ¡ª emptiness. With each breath, the moon dims and the heart and mind become quieter.
I now no longer possess any doubts about whether [Emptiness Prana] is related to [Empty Moon Prana], however, I have even more questions than before.
Why did Lady Yue have the [Emptiness Prana] cultivation method in her possession? There is a possibility that she had somehow obtained [Empty Moon Prana] and developed [Emptiness Prana] from it, similar to how Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui developed their own martial arts from [Transient Sword], but I doubt that is the case.
The most likely reason is the potential connection between Lady Yue¡¯s possession of [Emptiness Prana] and the nature of the condition that she gave to Lan Xiaohui for joining her Yue clan: for Lan Xiaohui to join the Galaxy Sword Sect and become a member of the Moon faction which studies the [Empty Moon Prana] cultivation method.
Nearly at the same time that they comprehend the fundamentals of [Empty Moon Prana], I detect a change in the Secret Sword Realm Nexus. It is invisible, but it feels like a ripple passes through the world inside the formation, and the intensity and nature of Qi within it changes; it becomes deeper and more powerful.
[ THIRD LAYER: COMPREHENSION PHASE END. ]
When those words echo through the world, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui snap out of their meditation.
¡°End¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui murmurs.
¡°But I haven¡¯t even comprehended the first layer,¡± Wu Yulan says.
Lan Xiaohui sighs, then looks towards my floating form beside her. ¡°Has it already been three days?¡± The question itself implies that she thinks I have conscious control over the trials.
¡°It has only been around twelve hours,¡± I tell them.
The answer surprises them.
However, I am the one who is truly bewildered by this. This Qi, this change in the environment, and the fact that the ¡°Comprehension phase¡± has ended already must mean that my Inner World has already comprehended the entirety of [Empty Moon Prana].
Only at this moment do they notice that the dust that had been collecting in front of them, during their meditation, has collected into a large pile.
Before they can ask another question, the world inside the formation trembles once more. There is a flash of white light that illuminates the entire world and when it passes, the pile of sharp dust has changed in appearance: it has turned into two swords hovering in mid-air. One of the swords looks like my vessel, and the other looks like Wu Yulan¡¯s sword.
[ THIRD LAYER: ATTAINMENT PHASE. ]
As the words ring out, the distance between the two and the two swords formed from the pile of dust grows to fifty steps in the span of a breath, and two silhouettes ¡ª one white and the other black ¡ª appear behind the two swords.
As the silhouettes reach out and each take one of the swords ¡ª the white silhouette takes Wu Yulan¡¯s sword replica, and the black silhouette takes my replica ¡ª Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan stare at them, thoroughly confused.
Their confusion is understandable. In their minds, they believed that they were supposed to spend three days comprehending [Empty Moon Prana]. They still do not understand that this was not their comprehension phase. The very moment they comprehended the fundamentals of the [Empty Moon Prana], the Inner World had used that knowledge to deduce or comprehend the entirety of it.
I immediately understand the purpose of this third trial and this so-called attainment phase.
¡°These two silhouettes are versions of you that have fully comprehended the Empty Moon Prana,¡± I tell them. ¡°They may even have superior knowledge of the other methods you use. If you want to proceed, you will have to defeat them.¡±
At my words, Wu Yulan¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise and she even smiles. She certainly understands what kind of opportunity it is, or perhaps even has first-hand experience, to study from someone who possesses the same cultivation methods and martial arts.
Lan Xiaohui, who experienced the brutal difficulty and hardships of the trials, knows that this cannot possibly be as simple as a free learning opportunity.
At this time, the black silhouette extends its arm forward and up, and a black wisp of energy appears on the tip of my replica. The black silhouette draws a full circle with my vessel, and the black trail of light produced by the wisp of sword energy remains in the air, outlining a full circle ¡ª an empty moon.
When the silhouette lowers its arm again, and the outline of the moon disappears, an incredibly oppressive sword energy fills the air.
Wu Yulan¡¯s smile freezes on her expression and her pupils shrink to tiny points.
Even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart trembles when she feels that silhouette¡¯s chilling sword intent.
Chapter 169: Third Trial (15)
The circle that the black silhouette draws does not remain in existence for long enough to draw accurate and precise conclusions about it, but the changes in the environment persist. It is the same as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword domain. The stillness and unnatural quietness of the environment are evidence of such, but it is magnitudes more advanced than my owner¡¯s domain.
Perhaps it is a direct development of the [Empty Moon Prana] method ¡ª an extremely potent synergy, of sorts ¡ª that allows either the method or the domain to be expressed in such a dazzling, ominous manner.
The two silhouettes remain still. Perhaps it is also because they are shrouded in a black and white mist, respectively, but they are unreadable to me. They neither seem defensive nor offensive in their posture and if it were not for the sword energy that the black silhouette deployed, it would be natural to assume that they were not even aware of the coming battle.
I sense no arrogance in them; nor joy, nor battle lust.
Is this the [Empty Moon Prana]?
Lan Xiaohui misinterprets this stillness as an invitation to approach, but she still does so carefully. Slowly, my owner reaches out to grasp my hilt and snatch my hovering form into her grip, and then she puts one foot in front of the other.
Slowly, very slowly, she approaches the two silhouettes. She does not even blink, instead, watching her opponent carefully, convincing herself that she can react to anything the black silhouette may do from this distance.
Perhaps, she even thinks that if she approaches within twenty steps, and makes the first move, with her most powerful ability, her opponent might be the one incapable of reacting in time.
My owner does not recognize the danger that the black silhouette poses. Even without any tells in the figure¡¯s mannerisms, that sword energy should be more than enough evidence for Lan Xiaohui to understand that this opponent is the most terrifying creature she has crossed paths with yet. Perhaps even more dangerous than Lady Yue.
Lady Yue¡¯s cultivation is extraordinarily deep and advanced, but the energy I observed from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mentor has never had this degree of sharpness. And this black silhouette was in the same early stage Core Formation realm as Lan Xiaohui.
Perhaps Lan Xiaohui¡¯s misunderstanding comes from the fact that she has never crossed paths with someone who has murdered many people ¡ª more than even Yu Shun. At least, not like this. Yu Shun¡¯s killing intent may feel revolting, ugly, and oppressive, but this black silhouette¡¯s killing intent feels casual, pure, and boundless.
Unrestrained violence; hatred with no heart; wrath with no emotion. In stillness, Lan Xiaohui is art; in motion, she is death.
This is what I thought of Lan Xiaohui as she dominated the second trial Pagoda.
The black silhouette that stands before Lan Xiaohui may just be the ultimate expression of that philosophy ¡ª to slaughter hundreds of millions with a casual flick of her wrist, and not think twice about it; life as cheap as water; death as worthwhile as a leaf falling in an endless, dark forest.
Lan Xiaohui does not see this, nor does she understand that she is already dead. Even fifty steps away, her fate is sealed. React in time? If Lan Xiaohui is still so naive to truly believe that, then it is time for her to open her eyes.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
It all happens very quickly.
Once Lan Xiaohui approaches to within thirty steps, she decides to take the risk and lunge forward.
In terms of speed, Liminality Steps is the faster of the two movement techniques that Lan Xiaohui possesses and her comprehension of that ability even allows her to bend the laws of space in a manner that allows her free control over her inertia and positioning.
Wu Yulan watches Lan Xiaohui make her move, but she herself does not make any motion. It is likely because she doesn¡¯t understand the rules of this attainment phase and whether or not they are supposed to ¡°spar¡± one-on-one, two-on-one, or some other configuration; but in her mind, as long as the white silhouette ¡ª her opponent ¡ª does not make a move, she finds it acceptable to be an observer.
After all, she too cannot shake the feeling that there is something wrong about this energy ¡ª that there is something strange about this killing intent.
My vessel bursts with black energy as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s inner core pulses with power and imbues my vessel with the formulas and energy of the Sundrinker Blade technique ¡ª Lan Xiaohui¡¯s most powerful offensive move.
A sheet of black and red mist rises off my vessel, trailing behind the quickly-moving Lan Xiaohui in a way that almost makes it seem as if the world is being divided by that almost tangible barrier of energetic sword Qi trailing my vessel.
It rises up ten steps into the air, like a black flame with deep red shadows ¡ª the colors of the sundrinker lily ¡ª and then it rapidly descends towards the black silhouette.
It takes merely an instant for Lan Xiaohui to cover the distance, and with the improved core I helped her develop, that instant is enough to perform the Sundrinker Blade technique. I even feel elation in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart as, without a doubt, she performed her surprise attack with flawless precision and no errors.
Even Yu Shun might find it difficult to defend against such a maneuver.
However, the black silhouette casually lifts its left hand towards Lan Xiaohui, arm fully extended, and turns its palm towards the incoming blade.
My blade, just centimeters away from contacting the palm in front of me, stops dead in its tracks. The energy shrouding my vessel pulses, blowing outward in a ring of compressed but dissipating black energy ¡ª drawing yet another circle in the air that fades away moments after appearing.
I felt it clearly, and so did my owner; the moment before the pulse scattered my energy, a blast of incredibly sharp, intense, and invisible sword intent passed through us ¡ª unraveling the laws and formulas of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s technique.
What absurd technique and prowess!
Lan Xiaohui barely has a moment to witness what happens ¡ª let alone process it ¡ª when the black silhouette¡¯s sword carves through her flesh, diagonally upwards and to the left, separating my owner¡¯s body into two halves.
From the emerging split as the two halves separate, it is not blood that shoots into the air, but countless black and red flower petals ¡ª the Autumn-Severing Petals technique!
As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the black silhouette swings again, this time from the left side, its sword traveling diagonally and to the up, dicing Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body into quarters with another explosive bloom of flower petals.
Before Lan Xiaohui¡¯s pieces can even touch the ground, the flower petals release their energy and annihilate her body completely. Not even dust remains.
At this exact moment, a white line appears before the white silhouette ¡ª the hallmark of the [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship] method ¡ª and a very alarmed and furious Wu Yulan appears before the white silhouette, swinging her cyan sword along the line of certain death.
The white silhouette slightly raises its left hand, holding the sheathed cyan sword, and places the pommel into the path of Wu Yulan¡¯s cut.
A loud ring echoes through the world, followed by a crack as a black, jagged line appears in the middle of Wu Yulan¡¯s sword.
The impact is so powerful that the recoil alone nearly sends Wu Yulan flying back, a trajectory she would follow to its completion if it were not for the white silhouette suddenly drawing its own sword, and casually impaling it through Wu Yulan¡¯s chest, arresting her flight.
Wu Yulan¡¯s sword drops to the floor, her eyes wide as she stares at the sword that is disappearing into her chest and how casually the white silhouette is supporting her entire weight with just one arm.
¡°What¡?¡± Wu Yulan manages to squeeze out but never manages to finish her question.
Wu Yulan¡¯s body, before it even hits the ground, scatters into countless snowflakes of sword energy.
[ THIRD LAYER: ATTAINMENT PHASE END. ]
Chapter 170: Third Trial (16)
Outside the Secret Sword Realm Nexus, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan stand before the formation entrance, wearing blank expressions.
Their hearts are in complete chaos. They have never suffered a defeat like this; not even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s experiences in the Inner World are comparable to this. Lan Xiaohui had faced oppression before ¡ª like when Wukong¡¯s incredible strength forced Lan Xiaohui into trying her best to merely survive one punch from him. In fact, if anything, Lan Xiaohui had developed an extreme resistance toward the mental load of going through a death process on an hourly basis. Death, it could be said, was as part of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s new life as breathing.
However, this was something different. Her opponent was only in the early stage of Core Formation like herself, yet reduced her to nothing with her own techniques.
With a flicker of light, the door that leads to the Secret Sword Realm Nexus flashes once, then disappears.
Wu Yulan, who is pressing her right hand against her chest in the same spot where she was stabbed, quietly whispers, ¡°Xuelian, did you also¡ feel it¡?¡±
The way she speaks these words makes me suspect that she is not talking about the haptic feedback.
My owner nods at her companion¡¯s words, remains silent for a few seconds and then replies, ¡°Yes. I felt everything,¡± she says. ¡°Every move that shadow made, every shred of sword intent and energy it created¡ it was as if I was doing it myself.¡±
With those words, Lan Xiaohui repeats the two slashing motions of the black silhouette, recreating them exactly. ¡°So it can be used like this, too¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers.
Wu Yulan nods, and her eyes shine with a strange light. ¡°And Empty Moon Prana¡ did you learn it, too?¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles and nods. ¡°I did,¡± she says.
The chaos in their hearts, I realize, is not because of the crushing defeat that they¡¯ve just suffered, but the extreme terror and disbelief they feel toward the formation that had, in twelve hours ¡ª no, a few minutes ¡ª taught them what they could not accomplish in almost three months.
¡°What an amazing formation,¡± Wu Yulan says, still staring in disbelief at the vacant plain wall where the entrance to the Secret Sword Realm Nexus was until a moment ago.
If they could truly experience the actions of their opponents, then it is no wonder that they would learn quickly. This also explains how Sun Zhen always returned with vast improvements every cycle when he entered this Secret Sword Realm Nexus.
¡°Come,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, a smile finally appearing on her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go to one of the cultivation chambers and cultivate the foundation of Empty Moon Prana while it is still fresh in our minds.¡±
This makes sense. Even if they could feel how their opponents used their inner energy or how they generated the sword Qi and intent, it is still something that they need to cultivate in order to achieve the same state and ability.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Wu Yulan nods. ¡°Mn,¡± she hums and then glances to the place where the door used to be. ¡°Maybe next time we won¡¯t suffer such a thorough defeat.¡±
As they head upstairs toward the special cultivation chambers, Lan Xiaohui glances at Wu Yulan, excitement in her heart. ¡°What do you think we should do about Elder Qin and her offer to teach us?¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes focus on the floor as she considers my owner¡¯s question. ¡°Elder Qin gave us a year to comprehend the first layer, but I think it would be very strange if we succeeded. It even took us less than three months.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°Empty Moon Prana is something Core Disciples study for years. Even making a single step of progress is an extraordinary achievement ¡ª enough to promote us to a Core Disciple,¡± Wu Yulan continues. ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t know how difficult it will be to cultivate, but I feel like I can make far more progress than taking only one measly step.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods again. ¡°I do not wish to become a Core Disciple,¡± she says.
Wu Yulan smiles. ¡°I thought you would say that. The promotion tournament is very important to you.¡±
For a while, neither of them say anything more. Nothing needs to be said. It is not even guaranteed that Lan Xiaohui will have the opportunity to compete in it in the first place, much less if she will be able to survive her encounter with Yu Shun if she does make it that far.
She has still so far to go, and only two years to do it. However, there is hope in her heart, and in Wu Yulan¡¯s also. Yesterday, the journey seemed impossible. Today, after experiencing the Secret Sword Realm Nexus, not even they know what is possible or impossible anymore.
If Lan Xiaohui could use the Secret Sword Realm Nexus to also comprehend and master [Fractured Sword], and cultivate it to the first layer to use Star Burial, not even ten of today¡¯s Yu Shuns would be her match.
But is such a thing really possible?
[Empty Moon Prana] certainly has advanced laws and formulas, but they are nothing compared to [Fractured Sword]. From my observation, even though the encounter was brief, I did not detect traces of a [Fractured Sword] cultivation in the black silhouette ¡ª an improved and more advanced version of Lan Xiaohui herself.
After climbing the stairs to the next floor, Lan Xiaohui looks at her companion again. ¡°So, should we tell Elder Qin?¡±
Wu Yulan purses her lips and then nods. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± she says.
¡°You also think that Elder Qin didn¡¯t give us an impossible task?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Wu Yulan nods again. ¡°That is exactly what I was thinking,¡± she says. ¡°I feel like she has extremely high expectations of us. But I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve never met or heard of Elder Qin before. What about you?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ve also never met or heard of her before.¡±
¡°That is strange,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°Even though she did not make it obvious, or try to hide it, I¡¯ve always thought that she was familiar with us.¡±
¡°You did pass all the floors of the Pagoda of Introspection, and they know that I have comprehended Sword Law, so maybe it is not that strange that they all have high expectations of us,¡± Lan Xiaohui offers her theory.
Wu Yulan nods in agreement with my owner¡¯s words. ¡°Elder Qin knows how important the promotion tournament is to you. I think it is safe to admit that we have comprehended the first layer of Empty Moon Prana, but anything more than that, they might consider us too valuable to risk. What do you think?¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s do that, then. If we show that we are promising candidates for the legacy arts of the sect, they might even help us with the medicine for Yun Fei.¡±
With that, they enter the large chamber and enter one of the cultivation formation worlds, where they can meditate in peace and quiet and recreate their impressions of the [Empty Moon Prana].
As for their plan, I have my own suspicions about why Elder Qin has such high expectations of them, and whether or not she believes that Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan could truly comprehend the method in only one short year.
I am certain that they do not realize, yet, what kind of impact their actions will have when they tell Elder Qin that they have already accomplished their impossible task.
Chapter 171: Eternal Red (1)
When they return from my Inner World, they return to their senses in the same body of water where they had broken through into the Core Formation realm.
And they are not alone.
Completely naked, on the other side of the basin, stands Lady Yue, her skin glistening in the moonlight, as she faces the other way and squeezes the water out of her black hair.
Even though I have been paying attention to Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui in my Inner World, I left behind a sliver of consciousness to observe my surroundings. Even so, this is the second time that Lady Yue has managed to sneak up on me, somehow. If only for this reason, Lady Yue is the most dangerous entity in the world to me. Her ability to remain undetected, even with my absolute perception, is something that goes against the entire corpus of my knowledge of this world.
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui are stunned speechless by Lady Yue¡¯s impeccable beauty and pale form. Her skin is so pure and perfect that it looks like it might glimmer like diamond sand in the sun. Like this, completely naked and only her upper body emerging from the water, she looks like a fairy that descended from the Heavens ¡ª at least, that is the sentiment with which Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan regard the woman.
Other than the obvious signs of her immense cultivation and attainment, I find nothing exquisite or appealing about her appearance.
Lady Yue glances at the two over her shoulder, regarding them briefly from the corner of her eye, before she looks away once more and continues the cleaning ritual of her hair.
Wu Yulan is the first to break the silence. ¡°Auntie Yue, how long have you been here?¡±
The mature woman before them pauses briefly, and then continues draining the water from her dark locks. ¡°A couple of days,¡± she says, with a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your¡ meditation.¡±
The manner in which she says ¡°meditation¡± raises alarm in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart. It doesn¡¯t surprise me, however. I have long suspected that Lady Yue is aware of me, and possibly many of my capabilities. It does not trouble me at all if Lady Yue knows about my Inner World, or my [World Eater] breathing method, or the countless ways that I can overturn the common sense of this world.
What makes me afraid of Lady Yue is the fact that I do not understand why she does not want to steal me from Lan Xiaohui. And fear may be a strong word to describe my wariness, but if my sub-routine told me that even such a strong term was inadequate to describe it, I would not complain.
What kind of creature is an entity that even I cannot understand or predict?
After a moment of silence, Lady Yue turns around and approaches the two. After she is finished with her cleaning ritual, the water no longer clings to her body or her hair, and simply slides off.
¡°I see you¡¯ve made quite a bit of progress in your cultivation,¡± she says, her lips maintaining a neutral smile on her expression. ¡°And I even detect traces of the Moon in your hearts. You must¡¯ve cultivated the Empty Moon Prana to the second or third layer. Impressive.¡±
She settles in between the two and sinks down into the water, until only three heads and shoulders remain outside of the water. Like this, they all appear to be similar in age, with Lady Yue appearing the oldest of the three. Yet, Lady Yue is likewise older than the other two put together and multiplied by ten.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°Auntie Yue, you know about Empty Moon Prana?¡± Wu Yulan asks, completely unaware of the undercurrent in the situation that is causing Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart to beat madly.
¡°Of course,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°My ancient Yue clan gave it to the Galaxy Sword sect. We have somewhat of an agreement, you could say.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles, excited about Lady Yue¡¯s words and the meaning behind them. ¡°What kind of agreement?¡±
Lady Yue looks to the quiet Lan Xiaohui and smiles. Her hands rise out of the water, and stroke the cheek of each girl. ¡°I will tell you about that some other time,¡± she says. ¡°We have something else to discuss.¡±
Lan Xiaohui half-closes her eyes at Lady Yue¡¯s touch, and slowly nods. In her heart, I sense only a great deal of acceptance. It is not that she is infatuated with Lady Yue, or even particularly interested in her, but that she has already decided to sell her soul and body to Lady Yue for many reasons, the greatest of which is the promise and power to kill Yu Shun.
I understand Lan Xiaohui¡¯s decision. Who is Lady Yue? She easily defeated a Grand Elder of the Seven Killing Swords sect, casually gave away a powerful cultivation method, and never even made a move to obtain me. Elder Qin could offer the entire inheritance of the Galaxy Sword sect to Lan Xiaohui, and in Lan Xiaohui, such a thing could not compare to what Lady Yue could offer her. Whether she is right or wrong about this particular matter is not important, because Lady Yue offered Lan Xiaohui a life beyond revenge.
A life she could spend with me, seeking the Dao.
That alone is enough for Lan Xiaohui to agree to anything and everything Lady Yue desires.
¡°While you were meditating, I treated your friend with the Wood Essences that I and Zhu Ye managed to obtain,¡± Lady Yue explains. ¡°It is not enough to cure her, but it should prolong her life.¡±
With those words, Lady Yue looks at each one of them in turn and smiles. ¡°Refining her body as if she is an alchemical cauldron containing medicine was quite a daring idea, and it was the correct choice. Should I even ask who came up with this solution, or how you even obtained a refining flame capable of doing this?¡±
Both Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui wear a conflicted expression of guilt and reluctance.
Lady Yue simply chuckles and runs her fingers through their hair. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you will tell me when you are ready,¡± she says and smiles. ¡°Right now, Yun Fei might be able to awaken for brief periods of time. Perhaps even cultivate to normalize her energy. At the very least, she shouldn¡¯t be in so much pain anymore. You¡¯ve not only saved her life, but possibly even recovered her future. However, this is not my area of expertise, so what the future holds for her, I no longer know, but it is not restricted to only death or misery anymore.¡±
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui smile at Lady Yue¡¯s words and nod.
¡°However, it is not over yet,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°She still needs to rebuild her roots. Luckily, I know where to find the medicine to accomplish this.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes widen at those words, and she leans forward. ¡°Please, Lady Yue! I will do anything to obtain it!¡±
Lady Yue chuckles and looks at my owner. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, little lily,¡± she says. ¡°It is not that simple. Do you know of the Sky Continent Martial Conference?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head.
¡°It is the tournament held by the Sky Dragon Alliance, no?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lady Yue nods to Wu Yulan. ¡°That is correct. The top ten Inner Disciple cultivators compete in the Martial Conference as a way to maintain good relations and also measure each others¡¯ strengths. There is more to it, but that is the general gist of it.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods along to Lady Yue¡¯s words.
¡°The first place reward is medicine of the Emperor grade,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°And I know that they have a Rainbow-Colored Rebirth Lotus. On its own, it can vastly strengthen the spiritual roots of anyone who consumes it, but if combined with an Immortal grade spiritual herb with a strong Yin attribute, it can rebuild the spiritual roots entirely.¡±
Lan Xiaohui tilts her head down, considering Lady Yue¡¯s words. After a moment, she asks, ¡°How do we compete in the Martial Conference?¡±
Lady Yue chuckles. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, only the top ten Inner Disciples of each sect are allowed to compete. It is best you ask your Elders how to enter their ranks,¡± she says and looks at them again, stroking their cheeks. ¡°Nothing in this world is free, not even kindness. Never forget that. Whether or not your friend lives, I will let you decide and prove to me that my efforts are not wasted.¡±
¡°Ah, you are leaving already, Auntie Yue?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
The mature cultivator nods and then climbs out of the pool, donning her dress in one smooth, Qi-assisted motion. ¡°My business here is finished. The rest is up to you.¡±
In a split second, and in a burst of sound, Lady Yue takes off into the sky, on a sword made entirely of Qi.
Chapter 172: Eternal Red (2)
In the main hall of the Seventh Palace, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan are seated, on their knees, before the raised dais. Since they arrived, nearly an entire hour had passed in silence. Only then did the main gate of the Palace open once more, allowing a lone figure to pass through and enter the hall.
¡°Junior greets Palace Master Qin,¡± the two say, cupping their fists and bowing their heads. They do not move to stand.
Elder Qin casts a sidelong glance at them as she passes by their kneeling forms and continues walking towards the dais where a rather large throne awaits. The throne itself is lined with pale blue cushions and lined with soft fur, while the body itself is made of pale rose gold.
However, Elder Qin does not sit on the throne, which easily has the capacity to seat five or six people. In fact, judging by the state of the throne, it is extremely possible that it has not been used in at least ten years.
Once she is upon the dais, Elder Qin turns around to face the two Inner Disciples ¡ª her so-called direct disciples ¡ª and she crosses her arms at her chest.
¡°It has not even been three months, and you are already back,¡± Elder Qin says, her eyes narrowing. She seems displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have more requests ¡ª or worse; another incident to report?¡±
Lan Xiaohui keeps her head lowered. This is not merely an act of submission on her part ¡ª Lan Xiaohui does not know the meaning of the word ¡°submission¡± ¡ª but rather respect toward the Elder. As a cultivator, Elder Qin is much further along the Dao than she herself is, and in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cultured mind, infringing on Elder Qin¡¯s time is already a very serious matter.
¡°We wish to compete in the Sky Continent Martial Conference, Palace Master Qin,¡± my owner says in an even, quieter-than-usual tone.
Elder Qin barks out a ¡°Ha!¡± and shakes her head, the smile on her face something between amusement and disbelief. ¡°Challenging applicants in the Junior Martial Meeting of the Galaxy Sword sect, or even the main tournament, is one thing, but climbing the ranks of the Inner Disciple Rankings is a completely different endeavor. Ten of you couldn¡¯t make it into the first twenty, let alone the first ten.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns at those words and her hands ball into fists.
¡°Palace Master Qin,¡± Wu Yulan says, also keeping her head down. ¡°How could this be? Sun Yongzheng is ranked tenth, but he is only at the peak of Foundation Establishment.¡±
¡°Sun Yongzheng, when he arrived at the Galaxy Sword sect, was in the peak stage of Foundation Establishment, and even back then, he could easily defeat a late-stage Core Foundation cultivator; in fact, when he obtained the tenth place ranking was exactly on that day!¡± Elder Qin explains to the shock of Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan.
¡°His true strength is even greater than that,¡± Elder Qin continues. ¡°But he has neither ambition nor desire to compete. You are lucky that he became a True Disciple last year, after the Ranking was closed, and will yield his tenth-place ranking to someone else. But it won¡¯t be you! You are still too weak!¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head and stares at Elder Qin. ¡°I must compete in the Martial Conference, no matter what!¡±
¡°Why?¡± Elder Qin asks, uncrossing her arms and resting her left hand on her hip. ¡°You are only interested in crossing swords with Yu Shun. Why does this Conference concern you?¡±
¡°The Rainbow-Colored Rebirth Lotus,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°The first place reward. I need it to save Yun Fei.¡±
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
Hearing Lan Xiaohui¡¯s ambition to achieve first place in the Sky Continent Martial Conference renders even Elder Qin speechless.
If placing in the top ten Inner Disciples was a completely different realm from being shameless and challenging those geniuses at the Junior Tournament, then achieving first place in the Sky Continent Martial Conference is a completely different universe.
¡°You¡¡± Elder Qin begins, eyes narrowing to thin slits. ¡°You are serious?¡±
¡°Yes, Palace Master Qin,¡± Lan Xiaohui calmly replies.
¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Elder Qin asks. ¡°There must be a limit to your arrogance, Zhu Xuelian!¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns at this admonishment. ¡°I may be confident in my ability, Palace Master Qin, but not even I am that confident. However, this is something I absolutely have to do, even if I have to die to do it.¡±
¡°Why? What is Yun Fei to you?¡± Elder Qin asks.
¡°She is a friend,¡± Lan Xiaohui replies.
¡°That is it? A friend?¡± Elder Qin asks.
This time, Lan Xiaohui remains quiet. Even I don¡¯t understand why my owner wishes to go this far for Yun Fei. When it comes to that girl, I sense a lot of chaos in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart, and guilt.
After a moment, Lan Xiaohui decides to speak. ¡°The method that Yu Shun practices ¡ª Heart Sacrifice Sutra ¡ª is a demonic art that thrives on the misery of those who are closest to the one practicing the art. Yun Fei¡¯s current condition is most likely because of me. Yu Shun did this ¡ª left her in that state ¡ª in order to cause me suffering.¡±
Wu Yulan looks at my owner, surprised, and then at Elder Qin.
¡°That is why I have to do this ¡ª and will do anything ¡ª because it should be me, not Yun Fei, who must suffer. Only because she values friendship toward a person that no longer exists ¡ª only for this reason ¡ª was she chosen to endure such a pitiful fate,¡± my owner says, lowering her tear-filled eyes. Tears of regret and anger.
Elder Qin sighs. ¡°I understand your feelings, Zhu Xuelian,¡± she says. ¡°But this is not possible. Your sword is sharp and you, indeed, have the qualifications to be arrogant, but these are the most gifted Inner Disciples on this entire continent. Even if you were a true genius ¡ª like Sun Yongzheng ¡ª you would be only one among fifty others. Even if I were to personally teach you, there simply is not enough time. If you had come to me a year earlier and had already comprehended Empty Moon Prana, there could¡¯ve been a chance. But without either, it is hopeless.¡±
Lan Xiaohui swallows audibly and hesitates for a brief moment. Then, lowering her head once more to not look at Elder Qin, she says. ¡°We have already comprehended the first layer of Empty Moon Prana.¡±
To demonstrate that this is not a lie, she circulates her Qi to the formula of [Empty Moon Prana].
Wu Yulan nods, and keeps her head lowered, and does the same as Lan Xiaohui, allowing her Qi to circulate.
They do not see it because their eyes and heads are lowered, but I record the changes in Elder Qin¡¯s expression and body language with great satisfaction.
Elder Qin takes a step back, eyes wide open as she stares in utter disbelief at the two, truly, as if she suddenly realized that they are not humans, but monsters.
Dozens of seconds pass in complete silence, and neither of the two disciples makes a move.
¡°How?¡± Elder Qin finally asks. ¡°The shortest time it took for someone to piece together Empty Moon Prana was six years. I gave you a year to see how resolved and dedicated you are to pursuing the Dao, and to determine if you are worthy of me passing my skills to you. I did not expect you to succeed. In three months, no less!¡±
¡°It was an auspicious event that led to an enlightenment,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, likely referring to meeting me as the auspicious event in question.
¡°Sword Law in the Foundation Establishment, extremely sharp sword Qi, terrifying comprehension ability¡¡± Elder Qin murmurs. ¡°It was all true¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head. ¡°Palace Master Qin?¡±
Elder Qin focuses her gaze once more and looks at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°I was speaking to myself,¡± she says, clasping both hands behind her back. ¡°Are you two serious about this? You really want to compete in the Sky Continent Martial Conference?¡±
¡°Yes, Palace Master Qin.¡±
¡°Are you ready to risk your lives for it?¡± Elder Qin asks.
Perhaps understanding that this is not an idle question, Lan Xiaohui hesitates for only a second before she nods. Wu Yulan follows suit and also nods in agreement.
¡°If you die, it just very well may be the greatest tragedy of the Galaxy Sword sect ¡ª perhaps this entire continent,¡± Elder Qin says, frowning. ¡°But if you succeed¡¡±
¡°Palace Master Qin, what do we have to do?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°This concerns the true purpose of the Galaxy Sword sect, and the clan that stands behind it. Come with me,¡± Elder Qin says, gesturing with her hand for the two to stand. ¡°I will take you to Heavenly Sword Villa.¡±
Chapter 173: Eternal Red (3)
The only other places in the Galaxy Sword sect that one may depart from or arrive, flying on their sword, are the Palaces. Once they take off, they head toward the mountains in the north, toward the vast, gathering storm clouds.
Since they have arrived at the Palace, rain has begun to fall, and the wind was picking up force. Of course, as cultivators, neither wind nor rain, of this intensity, bothers them at all.
¡°Palace Master Qin, what is the Heavenly Sword Villa?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks after they fly for nearly half an hour in complete silence.
¡°First of all, outside of the sect, you may call me Lady Feixue, or Fairy Snow,¡± the woman says. ¡°My surname is You. My ancestor, and the founder of the You clan, and the Galaxy Sword sect, was a sword cultivator from a distant place, and because he kept to himself and never revealed his name, the people of the rivers and the lakes gave him the title Secluded Sword, which has since become, also, the identity of our clan.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan quietly listen to Lady Feixue share the story of her background and the truth behind the fake identity of ¡®Elder Qin¡¯. This is not the first time that Lan Xiaohui has come across someone from a powerful, hidden clan ¡ª Lady Yue being the primary culprit ¡ª but whether that is true for Wu Yulan as well is unknown to me. At the very least, my owner¡¯s companion shows no surprise, but also very little interest.
¡°Lady Feixue, your ancestor also founded the Galaxy Sword sect?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks for clarification.
¡°Not directly,¡± Lady Feixue says. ¡°The Galaxy Sword sect was founded as a proving ground to find those who are worthy of joining the Heavenly Sword Villa. The incomplete inheritances my ancestor left behind are, indeed, the test to find capable cultivators who are worthy enough to inherit the true teachings of my ancestor.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks. ¡°I always thought it strange that the sect allows Inner Disciples to leave as they please, even giving them opportunities to learn sect inheritances. So it was like this. It was a test.¡±
¡°There is more to it ¡ª defending the region, gathering resources, cultivating relationships with foreign powers ¡ª but yes, its primary purpose is to find, select, and admit promising young talent into the Heavenly Sword Villa,¡± Lady Feixue explains.
Wu Yulan ponders. ¡°Lady Feixue, could it be that you wish for us to join your Heavenly Sword Villa and carry the surname You? How will this help us in the Sky Continent Martial Conference?¡±
Lady Feixue shakes her head. ¡°Practicing Heavenly Sword Villa¡¯s true inheritances requires long periods of seclusion and meditation, and many of them require a cultivation that is at the peak of Nascent Soul Ascension, at the minimum. You are not yet qualified to become a part of it.¡±
¡°Then why are we heading there, Lady Feixue?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Hmph,¡± Lady Feixue scoffs. ¡°You will understand soon enough. Tell me, have you ever heard of the three guardian clans of the Sky Continent?¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Both Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan shake their heads.
¡°The Heavenly Sword Villa is one such pillar of the continent. When you arrive, make sure to behave, otherwise, you won¡¯t even live long enough to regret it,¡± Lady Feixue says. With those words, she retrieves a jade figurine of silver color and shaped like a sword. ¡°Take this with you. Show it to the first person you meet, and if you are lucky, you will survive.¡±
With those words, Lady Feixue slows to a halt, prompting the other two to also slow down.
¡°You are not coming with us, Lady Feixue?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
The woman shakes her head. ¡°This is as far as I will go. Continue heading in this direction for another hour or so. You shouldn¡¯t have trouble finding it now that you know to look for it. Do not land under any circumstances. The weakest opponent here is in the late stage of Core Formation; the most common are in Nascent Soul Ascension. The difference between the two is like night and day.¡±
The two disciples wear conflicted expressions. They might even be beginning to regret this trip and I do not blame them. As much as Lady Feixue is forthcoming about her origins and their destination, the purpose of their visit still remains unclear. Not to mention that there is a significant risk that just arriving at their destination could lead to death. After all, this was a hidden clan. Would they take kindly to intruders?
¡°Remember, in three months, the sect rankings will close. You have until then.¡± Without further word, Lady Feixue turns about, and blasts off into the distance, back toward the Galaxy Sword sect.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan look at each other helplessly, both considering their path forward.
¡°What are you thinking right now, Xuelian?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. ¡°I am not sure what to think,¡± she says, staring at the jade silver sword in the palm of her hand. ¡°Is this really going to help us improve?¡±
Wu Yulan purses her lips, and then also shrugs. ¡°It is a hidden clan, and a pillar of the continent, according to Elder Qin,¡± she says, using the name she is more familiar with. ¡°Who knows what might wait for us there? But if you think about it, improving quickly is probably possible.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods and looks in the direction of the Galaxy Sword sect.
¡°Are you worried about Yun Fei?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°If we die, who will take care of her?¡± she asks. She speaks of death and dying as if it were the least of her concerns. Perhaps after experiencing death so many times in my Inner World, she has forgotten the value of her life.
¡°But if we don¡¯t do anything, the result will be the same,¡± Wu Yulan says, and then looks in the direction of the mountains. ¡°What do you want to do? Gamble on this Heavenly Sword Villa, or go back to Starsword Peak and practice in Yaoyue¡¯s Inner World?¡±
Lan Xiaohui sighs. ¡°There is no reason we cannot do both. Even if this Heavenly Sword Villa turns out to be useless, we can still practice in the Inner World. Either way, if we can cultivate Empty Moon Prana to the third or fourth layer, I don¡¯t see why we wouldn¡¯t be able to compare to the best this continent has to offer.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles and nods. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say that this continent is too small for us, anyway? If we cannot even achieve the first and second place in a simple Martial Conference, we should just go back home and become peasants instead.¡±
Lan Xiaohui laughs. ¡°With Yaoyue around, we could become spirit farmers instead and live a luxurious life. What do you think, Yulan?¡±
Wu Yulan snorts and nods, still laughing as the both of them gradually begin increasing their speed toward the Heavenly Sword Villa. ¡°I want to see which young master of Star City will still want to marry me when they see me covered in dirt!¡±
¡°I almost got married once,¡± Lan Xiaohui says with both a mix of self-ridicule and humor in her tone. ¡°It almost cost me my life.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s trilling laugh continues for several seconds as she slowly nods. ¡°Mm, well, I suppose it¡¯s not all that bad,¡± she says. ¡°Whether we end up in the underworld, or farmers, as long as we can remain together, that is more than enough for me.¡±
Lan Xiaohui speeds up to come right beside Wu Yulan and smiles at her. ¡°I agree,¡± she says. ¡°Let¡¯s go see this pillar of the continent.¡±
Chapter 174: Eternal Red (4)
Although Elder Qin said that they should continue flying in this direction for an hour or so, it takes them nearly another four hours of flight to detect the first signs of the Heavenly Sword Villa.
Their speed is influenced, mostly, by the approaching storm front and the heavy winds. Lan Xiaohui is not sharing her perceptions with me, but I can detect the fluctuations in atmospheric pressure to deduce that this is no simple, small, or passing storm. I am certain that in front of her, all Lan Xiaohui sees is a wall of dark clouds that rises dozens of kilometers high. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was raining or snowing so heavily that it was very difficult to see the ground, or very far into the distance.
With all these things in mind, it is no surprise that they travel so slowly, especially considering that this terrain is unfamiliar to them, that they were warned not to land and, by implication, not to get close to the ground, on top of poor visibility and likely searching for a small target.
After all, the Heavenly Sword Villa is a secluded, or hidden clan. If it was so easy to spot, wouldn¡¯t everyone already know about it?
However, what they notice at that moment is not some strange architecture, or a small courtyard, but rather, a very simple valley. I see the image of it, as if Lan Xiaohui has intentionally decided to show me, for that brief moment, what she sees. I didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Lan Xiaohui might be able to do something like this.
This valley does not look extraordinary in any way. It is slightly pinched on all sides by sheer cliffs, but a cultivator would likely not consider it to be worthwhile for exploration, especially considering the caliber of demonic beasts in this area.
That is also exactly why it stands out. Now that Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui know that a secret sect exists here, naturally, it is the most inconspicuous place that stands out the most.
As they carefully descend toward the valley, and the arches of stones bridging the canyon-like structure, I notice several places where there are signs of civilization. Old, overgrown, and broken statues sit on one side of the mountain, built into its face with small pathways cleared out that lead to caves inside the mountain. On the other side of the mountain, in the distance, I detect the same paths.
As they approach closer, their direction becomes less random and more certain.
¡°Look, there¡¯s an old stone courtyard over there. Do you see it?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks and points out to Wu Yulan.
¡°Mm, I see it. It looks abandoned,¡± Wu Yulan says, squinting into the distance.
¡°This might be it. What do you think?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Wu Yulan nods and points into the distance. ¡°That arch there has writing on it. I see the character ¡®Secluded¡¯ but the other one is too weathered to be legible.¡±
Lan Xiaohui peers into the distance that Wu Yulan points out and then also nods. ¡°It is probably ¡®Sword¡¯. This is certainly it.¡±
Wu Yulan frowns. ¡°Maybe they moved further down the valley, or do you think they remain here in this abandoned-looking place?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. ¡°Let¡¯s find out. I don¡¯t detect the presence of any demonic beasts here, so it should be safe.¡±
Soon enough, the courtyard comes into my perception radius as well and I can see why they are suspicious about it.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
The massive gate entrance is very reminiscent of the large sect gates, with two large pillars on either side rising dozens of steps into the air where multiple cross beams form a platform that once, certainly, had a plaque or symbol of some sort, but no more.
Moss covers the structure of the gate and the structure of the pillars has been severely damaged over the years. This gate must¡¯ve existed for multiple hundreds of years to become this way. Possibly even longer.
The courtyard beyond the gate is not as old as the gate itself, but it is a mix of new and old construction ¡ª new, in this case, meaning at least a few centuries ago. Wild flowers have broken through the cracks in the brick-paved courtyard and it most certainly looks abandoned.
However, beyond the courtyard, there is a large wall set into the face of the mountain cliffs, and a large door that has been well-maintained over the years.
When the two approach the door, it opens on its own and reveals a large hallway that leads further into the mountain. But this place is not a cave. The walls, ceiling and floor have been engineered and constructed from marble and decorated with precious metals and jade. It is wide enough to remind me of Star City¡¯s main streets, where dozens of people could walk side by side and still have room. Even the ceiling is at least a dozen steps above their heads.
Torches provide light in the hallway, but even so, it is difficult to see very far in the darkness, at least for them.
As they step into the hallway, the door closes behind them rapidly and loudly. However, they do not even react to it. They simply stand there, struck dumb by what they are feeling.
Every atom in this place reverberates with an ancient and powerful sword force. It is like a tuning fork that has been struck by an incomparable sword, singing secret litanies of the Supreme Sword even now, hundreds of years later.
Even that waterfall formation world, or that secret world of the [Empty Moon Prana] was not like this ¡ª not to this degree.
For hundreds of years, sword cultivators who stand at the peak of this continent have maintained, built, and lived here, and their attainment of the sword remains burned into every stone and speck of gold.
Just this hallway would be enough for Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to sit down, even if it weren¡¯t a comfortable feeling to sit under such a sword and meditate. In three months, if they did such a thing, their sword attainment would likely progress by leaps and bounds.
It is like an endless sea of sword qi, more powerful and ever-present the deeper they go.
To sword cultivators, such a thing is enough for them to drop their guards and, like moths attracted to the flame, walk forward.
Even I find it fascinating to the point that I disregard paying attention to my surroundings and instead focus more on the sword qi itself. But even so, it is not that I am completely blind to my surroundings, it is just that I do not sense the threat at all until it is too late.
From behind Lan Xiaohui, a sword appears on her shoulder, edge pressed into her neck. When the sword appears, the two of them stop and they do not make a single move, not even to look at the owner of the sword.
I see her clearly now, even though I did not see her approach or where she came from. It is a strange experience when I look upon her.
She has black hair and blue eyes. She seems young, perhaps even younger than Lan Xiaohui ¡ª by a year or two ¡ª yet her cultivation is at the peak of the Nascent Soul realm. However, I do not sense her aura at all, which is also why I failed to notice her.
Her cultivation is so deep, and yet I do not sense any spiritual pressure from her. This is so unusual. Even Lady Yue had some spiritual pressure. On the other hand, the force I feel from her blade is enough to make me wonder if I, with my body made of steel and profound cultivation, would be able to withstand even one strike.
Even merely looking at her sword, leisurely resting on my owner¡¯s shoulder, feels like a burning needle inside my processors.
¡°Intentions?¡± the figure asks in a monotone manner. Just one word.
Lan Xiaohui swallows. ¡°Esteemed senior, we have been sent by Lady Feixue to look for the Heavenly Sword Villa. We would not dare to intrude upon you otherwise,¡± my owner explains.
¡°Not your senior,¡± the figure says, sparing on words and syntax.
Lan Xiaohui, however, trembles at the words and their meaning. Not your senior. In other words, younger than you.
There is a moment of silence before Lan Xiaohui speaks again. ¡°Lady Feixue gave me something and said that you would recognize it. It is in my hand. May I be allowed to show it to you?¡±
When the figure says nothing for a while, Lan Xiaohui takes this to mean approval and slowly opens her hand, revealing the small jade sword.
A moment later, the sword leaves Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder. The figure appears in front of them and begins slowly pacing deeper into the structure.
¡°Follow,¡± the figure says.
Chapter 175: Eternal Red (5)
The figure wears a pristine white dress with off-the-shoulders sleeves that conceal her hands. Her sword, now sheathed, is tucked into her sash, and her heels click on the marble floor as she leads the way forward.
They don¡¯t walk for too long before they reach a crossroads in the path, and then turn left and further into the structure. Several doors now appear on the sides of the hallway, leading to different rooms of various sizes. The rooms look like living spaces to me, with beds, chairs, and other furniture convenient for cultivation.
The rooms are extremely ascetic and bare-bones. Other than a mirror, in each room, there is nothing else to fill up the room. At first, I consider this to be such a case because the rooms appear to be vacant, but then I notice a few rooms that have been lived in, but they also do not have any decorations.
If I needed any more evidence that this is indeed a sword cultivator retreat, then this would be the clearest sign of such.
Eventually, they reach a large hall at the end of the corridor, much like the hall of the Seventh Palace that Elder Qin presides over, but much smaller.
Four columns on each side with curtains draped between them line the sides of the hall, and some thirty steps ahead, a woman waits. On the floor, in the center of the hall, a large yin and yang symbol has been constructed into the floor, out of black and white stone.
¡°Huaming, why did you bring the intruders here?¡± the woman asks as she turns toward the approaching group. She wears the same dress as Huaming and is similar in appearance, except that her black hair is longer, and her eyes are steel-grey, and not blue.
¡°Master,¡± You Huaming says, cupping her fist and bowing. ¡°They were sent by Fairy Snow. They even carry the clan symbol.¡±
Seeing You Huaming cup her fist and address the other person as Master, the two follow suit and similarly show their respect to the elder of the Heavenly Sword Villa.
¡°Is that so?¡± the woman asks, seemingly disinterested in the two. ¡°Huaming, you may return to your cultivation. I will deal with this.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± You Huaming says and bows once more. Without speaking another word, she returns the way they came and disappears into the hallways beyond.
As several seconds pass in silence, Lan Xiaohui finally decides to speak. ¡°Esteemed senior, Lady Feixue has instructed us to come here, but she did not tell us why or what for. She has pointed out that we are not qualified to join the Heavenly Sword Villa, but still bid us to come here, in order to receive the ability to compete in the upcoming Sky Continent Martial Conference.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± the woman asks again, with the same tone and the same inflection, still seemingly not interested in the two.
Lan Xiaohui looks at Wu Yulan and the two exchange confused glances.
Several more seconds pass in silence.
¡°Senior, this one¡¯s name is Zhu Xuelian. My companion is Wu Yulan. May we learn your honorable name, Senior?¡±
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
¡°You Wulei,¡± the woman responds in the same manner as before.
The name shocks Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui. It is certain that they have never heard of this person before, but the meaning of the name, and this woman¡¯s demeanor, is enough to chill their hearts to the core.
Wulei. No tears. The sword is emotionless and it sheds no tears over the lives it robs; not that of the enemy, nor the lives of friends and family. It is a heartless name, befitting a heartless person.
Wulei¡¯s cultivation is immeasurable to me and just like with Huaming, I sense no aura from this person. However, even though I do not have a nose, I can certainly smell the blood on this person¡¯s hands. I am certain that in the world of cultivators, there are such entities that are executioners to punish the wicked, and You Wulei may just be such a person.
Perhaps this thought occurs to Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui as well because they immediately become uneasy.
¡°Senior, we are eternally grateful for being able to witness the splendor of the Heavenly Sword Villa, but we have no desire to intrude on your presence or to dishonor your halls with our shallow roots,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, referring to their unimpressive ¡ª by comparison ¡ª cultivation as ¡®shallow roots¡¯. ¡°We do not know for what purpose we are here, and we do not dare to ¡ª¡°
Before she can finish, You Wulei interrupts them. ¡°Shallow roots, yet fierce lotuses and gentle orchids.¡±
She says this almost like it is an idiom to reference the lotus and orchid in their names and to imply that their roots are irrelevant.
¡°You wish for the strength to compete in the Martial Conference?¡± You Wulei asks, for once, directly looking at them.
Lan Xiaohui raises her head slightly to look at You Wulei. ¡°Yes, Senior,¡± she says, tone hesitant.
¡°Very well,¡± You Wulei says, nodding. ¡°Since Sister Feixue has sent you here, she must¡¯ve deemed you worthy enough to give you an opportunity to prove yourself.¡±
You Wulei beckons with a motion of her finger, and it is not just a gesture, but it is also accompanied by an extreme sword force that pulls the two forward.
Unable and unwilling to disobey this wordless order, the two begin walking forward, following You Wulei to the left side of the hall, and past the curtains.
A simple mirror waits beyond the curtains, but it does not reflect the hall. Rather, it is more like a window into a different place. It is a mountain covered in snow, with hail and snow pelting so thick that it makes it difficult to see anything.
¡°This is the Perilous Sword Valley,¡± You Wulei says, pointing to the mirror. ¡°Here, we send promising candidates who have just entered the Heavenly Sword Villa to sharpen their minds and swords.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan stare at the mirror for several seconds, before looking at You Wulei.
¡°This place is essential for us to achieve unity of mind and soul with our swords, and to comprehend the Sword Law,¡± You Wulei continues. ¡°For you, it might be difficult to accomplish any of these things.¡±
¡°Senior?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, staring at the other woman. ¡°Then why are you showing this to us?¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart is beating faster and faster, and she is not the only one who finds You Wulei¡¯s words extremely alarming.
Even through the mirror, they can feel the extreme sword force inside that snow and rain ¡ª the very environment itself like a sharpened sword that could sever them from life as easily as it is for the sun to rise over the mountains.
Yet, even by You Wulei¡¯s words, achieving a deep level of unity, or further comprehending the Sword Law might not be possible for the current Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan ¡ª meaning, this place is likely intended for cultivators of a higher cultivation realm.
¡°You do not have to accomplish any of these things, neither are you newly-entered disciples of the Heavenly Sword Villa,¡± You Wulei says, expression neutral. ¡°However, if you can return from this place alive, you will certainly make sufficient progress in your cultivation. Martial Conference? Even I would be curious enough to see what you could accomplish.¡±
You Wulei turns toward the two now and smiles darkly. ¡°If you can return alive,¡± she repeats the most important phrase in her explanation and then gestures with her hand once more.
The same kind of auraless sword force coalesces around the two and throws them toward the mirror. Instead of smashing into glass and silver, they pass through the mirror and plummet from the sky toward the snow-covered ground.
They don¡¯t even have an opportunity to object, much less decline this training method.
Chapter 176: Eternal Red (6)
A stream of sparks shoots into the air as Lan Xiaohui draws me from my sheath and slashes into the swell of snowflakes heading in her direction. These snowflakes are so charged with sword qi that they are as though fractals made of swords.
Even plummeting toward the ground, from hundreds of steps into the air, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan have the presence of mind to deal with the immediate problem of their situation: the rampaging sword energy contained within the wind, snow, hail, and atmosphere!
But Lan Xiaohui¡¯s active defense is not enough. Though she manages to deflect some of the snow particles, my vessel simply passes through the force of the wind, able to only redirect it slightly.
Blood bursts into the air as the sword qi, snow, and wind cut into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body and inflict multiple lacerations on her skin and dress. Shreds of silk fly away from her as she spins in mid-air, blown away by the impact.
Another spray of blood and torn clothes joins the air as Wu Yulan suffers a similar result as Lan Xiaohui, her sword unable to deflect the wind.
¡°Xuelian!¡± Wu Yulan shouts, even in this situation thinking of my owner first, before her own safety and health.
¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Lan Xiaohui shouts back as her body drifts closer to Wu Yulan and she reaches out with her free hand to grab Wu Yulan¡¯s wrist.
¡°What are you¡ª¡° Before Wu Yulan can finish her question, Lan Xiaohui tugs Wu Yulan¡¯s arm, swinging her body around herself for one full revolution, before letting go and throwing the other girl toward the ground.
Wu Yulan¡¯s body erupts with sparks as her protective sword qi intersects with the sword qi of the environment, soon to be joined with more blood and more strips of silk rent off her body.
Then, the girl disappears into the fog and snowy haze below.
Lan Xiaohui presses her finger into my vessel, and drags it across the black jade fuller, erupting with black and red energy. Soon enough, my entire vessel bursts with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s qi and sword intent and becomes shrouded in sword energy.
Still reeling from the recoil of throwing Wu Yulan to the ground ¡ª and potentially safety ¡ª Lan Xiaohui turns into the direction of her trajectory and meets the howling wind head-on.
She raises my vessel over her head and gathers her energy. This is the first time that Lan Xiaohui had the opportunity to use [Empty Moon Prana] in a combat scenario ¡ª if this could be called combat.
Her gold core pulses with latent energy, but it is unlike before. It is slower than before, yet more powerful. It is steady, like the beating of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart which has now calmed down to beat a slow, heavy tempo.
[Empty Moon Prana] is such an art that takes in the qi, similar to how [Emptiness Prana] accomplishes this, and then compresses it down to reduce her aura and magnify her strength. Like a bright, full moon that quickly blackens and becomes invisible; yet, even invisible, it still exerts its force and might.
This particular move that Lan Xiaohui is preparing comes from neither [Heartless Blood Lily] nor [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower]. It is not a technique either. This is a mix of principles and laws contained within [Transient Sword] and [Fractured Sword]. In this qi that my owner has clad me with, I sense the extreme warping of space laws, and though it is crude, it certainly contains a law of space that is of a high order.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Similar to how demonic beasts of the Core Formation realm can forcefully use their energy in a crude manner, so too is Lan Xiaohui forcefully trying to recreate the principles of those two martial arts, however, infinitely weaker than a proper technique.
Lan Xiaohui brings her sword down when she senses the wind ¡ª or rather the powerful sword qi ¡ª surging in her direction, and the shroud of energy surrounding my vessel cuts through the atmospheric force.
The black energy surrounding my vessel disperses into the air, blown away by a force that is far more powerful than Lan Xiaohui ¡ª or I, for that matter ¡ª could have predicted. However, the warping of space is just enough to redirect it slightly and cause it to miss Lan Xiaohui¡¯s vitals. This is what my owner has been counting on; even though she cannot directly use the techniques of [Fractured Sword], she can apply the principles of its higher laws to a limited degree. Even if she cannot dodge or stop the wind, she can at least slow it down enough to absorb the impact and survive.
A deep cut appears on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s left shoulder, cleaving even her clavicle in twain. The force of the impact is enough to send Lan Xiaohui flying toward the ground, but not nearly as fast as Wu Yulan descended.
Lan Xiaohui groans, her expression twisting in pain, but her heart remains calm.
¡°Do not resist the force, you will die,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
This time, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart trembles. She understands the meaning implied in my words, and it is a suggestion far more dangerous and deadly than resisting the wind.
¡°Yulan¡ is she alive?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Yes,¡± I tell her.
An updraft sends a cascade of more snow flying into the air, and it swirls in the air above, falling inward on itself, before rushing forward like a curtain of white.
Lan Xiaohui takes a deep breath and closes her eyes.
Her gold core pulses once more; the flow of her qi freezes.
One second passes. Two seconds pass. Then three. Then four.
Lan Xiaohui keeps her eyes closed, but her spiritual senses are hard at work. She is reaching out with her mind and spirit, trying to feel the current of this enormous sword force.
Suddenly, her hands clap together as if catching an invisible blade, and she turns her body, spinning in mid-air. The surge of sword force passes over and through her, inflicting many small cuts, but lesser than before.
As per my advice, rather than resisting the force, she gives in to the current, trying to exhaust its force before it can inflict extreme damage to her body.
For the most part, she succeeds in the most dangerous gamble with her life to date. For the most part. Just as the force is about to pass by her without inflicting too much damage, the wounded shoulder ¡ª kept maneuverable through her Qi ¡ª fails her, and her grip on the invisible sword force slips.
The moment she loses her grip, even slightly, the snow and sword force digs into the skin of her left arm, cutting through flesh and ligaments, and, even more worryingly, her spiritual veins and meridians.
Lan Xiaohui cries out in pain but still remains present enough to take this opportunity to force her inner energy into motion once again.
She angles her body and uses the remainder of the force against her body to launch off of it like it is a springboard, and with the help of Liminality Steps, to fall toward the ground like a comet.
In the span of only a few seconds, Lan Xiaohui reaches the ground and crashes into it, her protective qi dispersing after absorbing most of the impact.
She tumbles like a broken doll, rolling on the ground with her useless arm flailing in the air. She comes to a stop, staring at the vast white expanse of swirling death above her head.
Wu Yulan rushes to her side from within the fog, eyes wide in alarm.
¡°Xuelian!¡± she shouts and picks my owner up by the strips of the ruined dress on her shoulders, and slowly drags her to the side, toward a tree.
¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m fine,¡± Lan Xiaohui grunts, her expression warped in pain. ¡°You have to¡ run¡ leave me here¡ and run¡!¡±
¡°No!¡± Wu Yulan shouts. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! We are leaving together or not at all!¡±
Wu Yulan looks much better off than Lan Xiaohui. Her dress is ruined and there are some serious cuts on her eyebrow, neck, and arms, but nothing too threatening.
Wu Yulan drags Lan Xiaohui into the embrace of the exposed roots of the large tree and hugs her body as if to shield her from the wind and snow.
However, as the moments drag on and the wind fails to reach them here, and even the snow no longer contains such an unbearable sword force, they relax as they realize that they are, at least for the moment, safe here.
Neither one of them speaks or comments on the situation. They are already well aware of everything they need to know.
This place is death.
Chapter 177: Eternal Red (7)
Several hours pass in the safety of the tree and roots, and the two rest against each other, snuggling up for warmth and, quite likely, what they perceive as their final opportunity in this life to share a moment like this. Ever since they have cultivated together, their affection for each other has exceeded that of respectful admiration and become something different.
The sword force is not the only problem in this place; the cold itself is filled with the same kind of sword qi, and it is enough to pierce deeply into their bodies and chill them to the core. This is not a figurative core either, but an observable effect it has on inhibiting the operation of their foundation and gold core.
The cold itself is suppressing their cultivation, similar to that so-called Immortal Slaying Formation at the core of the forest where I obtained not one, but two parasites.
By now, their inner energy has managed to stem their heavy bleeding, and even knit some of their more superficial wounds. If it were not for the few drops of blood they obtained from me, they would likely already be dead. Though it is too soon to rejoice, and they know this as well.
If anything, their impending death has only been delayed.
Cut to pieces by the atmosphere outside their shelter, or freezing to death, the result will be the same.
As for practicing [Empty Moon Prana] inside my Inner World, they no longer have such concerns of luxury.
¡°What do we do?¡± Wu Yulan whispers into my owner¡¯s neck, the words more than likely not a genuine question, but merely an opportunity to warm my owner¡¯s colder body with her companion¡¯s warm breath.
A dark outline had begun to appear beneath my owner¡¯s eyelids, and her lips had begun to turn slightly blue. She has lost a considerable amount of blood already ¡ª not life-threatening, but enough to inhibit her ability to keep her body warm.
Still, she is a proud sword cultivator through and through, so when she replies, she speaks in an even and unhurried tone. ¡°The sword force is weaker closer to the ground. Flying is impossible, but we may be able to walk out of the valley.¡±
Wu Yulan ponders my owner¡¯s words and nods. ¡°Can you move? You were seriously injured.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°In a few hours, maybe.¡±
Though Wu Yulan phrases it as a matter of injury, the true problem is how much energy they have both exhausted to defend themselves from the wind and snow. In just those few minutes, they had exhausted more than half of their energy and stamina. Repairing their wounds has exhausted half of what remained.
¡°Are you scared?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, after a period of silence.
Wu Yulan sniffs, thinks about the question, and then shakes her head. ¡°I am not scared,¡± she says. ¡°It seems hopeless, but, this place is not so bad.¡±
Lan Xiaohui cracks a smile at her companion¡¯s words and nods in agreement. ¡°If we could have sustained fewer injuries, this place would be great for cultivating the sword.¡±
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Wu Yulan nods. ¡°Yes. If we were better prepared, I would probably feel happy and excited.¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui squeezes Wu Yulan¡¯s hand and smiles. ¡°When I woke up in that forest, I truly had nothing,¡± she says. ¡°I was ready to give up. It was even more hopeless back then than it is now.¡±
Wu Yulan slightly raises her head to stare at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s face.
¡°It was probably because I was so driven by revenge, but I pushed forward and overcame obstacle after obstacle. I got very lucky several times, otherwise, I likely would¡¯ve died,¡± my owner says. ¡°This is the same as back then. We have to push forward, Yulan. We have to survive, no matter what.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyelids close halfway then she nods. ¡°You are right, Xuelian,¡± she says. ¡°Even if it is hopeless, we have to keep trying.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles, raises a hand to press it into Wu Yulan¡¯s cheek, and then presses her forehead to her companion¡¯s. ¡°We will survive,¡± she murmurs.
Wu Yulan¡¯s bright smile is genuine and affectionate.
At that moment, the tree behind them makes a sound like a sword cutting through a piece of paper, and the entire upper half of the trunk shoots off into the air and then falls several dozen steps away from them.
At the last moment, each one of them rolls on the ground, in a different direction, as the lower half of the tree splits vertically, and a large trench is dug into the ground by an invisible force.
Had they moved even half a second later, they would both be dead.
When they look up, they see a white fox, with six black-tipped fluffy tails. Its gold eyes are luminous and it exudes a sword force easily comparable to that majestic power in the atmosphere.
A six-tailed fox. Even I know that foxes like this have a number of tails that match their rank, with one minor exception. A fourth-rank fox ¡ª meaning Core Formation ¡ª will develop four tails, however, at the peak of Core Formation, it will develop a fifth tail. This is a breakpoint in their physical cultivation. A six-tailed fox is a Nascent Soul cultivator, with a body that is even more advanced.
For a moment, their hearts are still. Not fearless. Merely empty. Within my Inner World, they have met quite a number of foxes, but none of them had more than four tails. However, even the foxes at the peak of Core Formation, within my Inner World, only had four tails ¡ª meaning that their physical cultivation had not yet reached a breakthrough. It is quite possible, then, that this fox is two realms more powerful than anything they have fought.
And if that were not enough, the next action of the fox comes like a sword that pierces their hearts.
The fox¡¯s tails straighten, forming a formation of sorts, and its head raises as it howls.
The color drains from the world as black and white particles begin to rise from the six tails, forming several glimmering globes that disperse into the air, surrounding the two.
Then the globes collapse into multiple swords constructed entirely out of sword energy and an even heavier suppression descends on the two.
Their eyes widen at this, and while they are trying to come to terms with this absurdity, I open my [World Eater] talent as far as I can and begin absorbing the Qi in the area, even as it damages my internal system. Through our shared connection of having cultivated together before, I manage to optimize both their spiritual vessels and even share some of this Qi.
¡°Fight,¡± I urge them.
¡°Sword Law¡¡± Lan Xiaohui murmurs, staring at the fox as if she is seeing a ghost. ¡°Sword Domain¡¡±
Wu Yulan is rendered completely speechless. She had never even heard of a demonic beast that could comprehend Sword Law.
Weren¡¯t they special, and so-called geniuses, for managing a simple glimpse at Sword Law, in the Foundation Establishment?
¡°Avoid distractions,¡± I tell them, urging them once more. ¡°Fight or die.¡±
This time, they heed my words and their minds return to reality ¡ª or accept what they are seeing as reality.
Simultaneously, they draw their weapons and assume a fighting stance.
Wu Yulan is in much better shape than Lan Xiaohui, so she steps slightly forward to draw the attention of the demonic beast.
However, her expression says it all.
The situation couldn¡¯t be more hopeless.
Chapter 178: Eternal Red (8)
The sword domain that the fox generates is something that, at first glance, appears more advanced than the ones Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui can create. Perhaps this has to do with the advanced cultivation that the fox possesses. The possibility that this fox is a genius cultivator is so remote it is not worth considering. A creature with the intelligence of a beast could not possibly comprehend the sword to such a degree, could it?
Somehow, I find this line of thinking erroneous. The attainment of a sword has nothing to do with intelligence; the greatest purpose of a cultivator is to raise the sword in one¡¯s soul to a degree that it returns to its most natural state ¡ª not a regression, but an evolution. The natural state of the sword is akin to removing the ¡®ridgepole¡¯ in the Taiji and returning it to the Wuji ¡ª the origin of the Yin and Yang; a point of limitless possibilities.
With that in mind, even a blade of grass could comprehend the sword and generate the sword domain. But surely, such a thing would be unheard of.
However, this valley, the wind within it, and even the creatures within it, contain immeasurable sword force. Could this region, for whatever reason, truly have cultivated life that naturally comprehends the sword or is this fox merely an anomaly?
If this fox were merely a fourth-rank beast, then this valley would be an invaluable training resource for my owner and her companion. But because this fox is a fifth-rank beast ¡ª a monster with a Nascent Soul cultivation ¡ª this valley is nothing short of a death sentence.
When I tell Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to fight, it is not because I expect them to possess even a remote chance of victory or survival. It is merely because I am a sword, and it is fundamentally unnatural for me to lose my life without maiming the entity that took it. Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan should be the same in that regard. And yet, in their hearts, they still harbor hope beyond the logical conclusion. This hope comes from their desire to continue existing in this world, alongside each other.
Not even Yu Shun enters my owner¡¯s thoughts or heart; not her vengeance nor her disgrace and humiliation. It is only Wu Yulan that occupies that hollow space in her heart.
When Lan Xiaohui saw Yun Fei impaled on the wall and thought she was dead, her heart shattered into scintillating glimmers of light. Now, her heart burns with that same light, but it is different from back then. It is not despair that cleaves notches into her mental foundation, but regret that with her useless shoulder, she cannot fight alongside her friend to the best of her ability and to the death.
¡°Lily,¡± she chants the word in her heart, but also out loud.
Lan Xiaohui has become so proficient with my mnemonic device that she is now capable of producing its effects ¡ª a mental trigger to access my system and utilize my knowledge and consciousness ¡ª without speaking the entire phrase.
To my owner, the second layer of [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] was a mysterious and extremely difficult breakpoint in the cultivation of her martial art. How, or why, she managed to break her limit and step into the second layer ¡ª Moonlight on Broken Petals ¡ª is most likely still a mystery to her. However, she would never forget how difficult it was to wield the Shattered Moonlight sword ¡ª the technique in which my existence disperses over a vast area, and generates sword force in the shape of crescent-moon flower petals. Back then, she could only gather these scattered glimmers of moonlight into one point, to attack and defend against one direction.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
In other words, she did not have the mental strength or capacity to wield the technique to its full potential. Outside my Inner World, however, she can link our minds together and make up for the disadvantages of the technique with my assistance.
Next, she turns my vessel upside down and takes a deep breath.
¡°Shattered moonlight.¡±
As she lets go of my hilt, my vessel plummets to the ground, but I get no closer to it. From the tip of my blade, misty streamers of light emit and the metal and jade that make up my structure disperse into countless, very small crescent-shaped flower petals, becoming almost like a storm of cherry blossoms.
My fuller, my blade, my cross-guard, and even my hilt dematerialize and transform into this collection of flower petals.
This entire process, from the appearance of the orbs to my transformation, takes only a few seconds.
¡°Yulan!¡± Lan Xiaohui exclaims and lays her palm flat and points toward the sky. Then she raises her hand, and the glimmering storm of sword energy and Qi expands outwards, hurtling toward the swords that the fox manifested.
There are thirty-six swords that the fox manifests, and they surround the two in all directions ¡ª back, front, left, right, and even up. Though there are large gaps in the domain, even at a glance it is very clear that these swords are maneuverable enough to cover all empty space with their intense might. And mighty they are ¡ª just a nick from any one of these blades would be enough to crush either one of them. Even if they could survive the initial contact, their spiritual bodies would be damaged to a point that natural healing would be incapable of correcting. Perhaps even medicine would be incapable of repairing them.
Wu Yulan reacts to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words without any obvious form of acknowledgment, but she returns her sword to her sheath, and widens her stance, bringing her center of gravity closer to the ground. She would not make the same mistake as when she fought against the Devil White Tiger.
Her heart immediately stills, painting all emotions and distractions as brilliant light on the moon in her mind and then draining it of color ¡ª emptying it.
Her lips part, and the air hisses as she sucks in vast amounts of air, the pressure enough to form bluish-white vapor trails. Her eyes open, gold orbs illuminated by an inner light.
At that moment, the storm of broken moonlight collides with the thirty-six swords of the sword domain, and even though each sword is a paragon of existence to these two, they are made of only sword energy, and cannot compare to the intrinsic might of my Divine grade form. Even though each glimmer of moonlight is also sword energy and sword qi, it is also an indelible part of my existence.
This, combined with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s extreme sword qi that could make even Lady Feixue¡¯s fingers tremble is enough to begin pushing back the swords, and even consuming holes into their structure.
Finally, Wu Yulan exhales.
The bright silver line that appears as a scar in reality manifests in front of the fox in the blink of an eye.
With this degree of connection with Wu Yulan, I can clearly sense the instant that her sword intent is generated and the brutal and extreme fashion in which it does so. It reminds me of an explosion in the way it bursts from her sea of consciousness and rides on the pulse of her gold core, collapsing into a single point that contains an enormous amount of sword force.
Even the wind, in her immediate surroundings, ceases to howl and pelt her with the sword force that at this altitude is little more than a distraction.
Chapter 179: Eternal Red (9)
Wu Yulan blasts forward, though it is so fast that I do not detect any movement at all. To me, it appears as though she simply appears next to the fox, in mid-air, above and to the right of the beast¡¯s head. Her blade precisely follows the bright white line, carving through it as though it is supposed to be an obstacle to her sword, but in reality, it only accelerates her edge and sharpens it.
The speed with which the fox reacts is equally as impressive as Wu Yulan¡¯s speed.
It turns its body into the path of the slash and opens its maw wide. A cluster of sword Qi appears in its mouth, shimmering black and white as it collects and forms a powerful core of martial technique.
Indeed, it is not just a barbaric blast of energy that Core Formation beasts are capable of. This sphere of condensed sword energy is controlled and even contains profound, formulaic energy ¡ª like a prototypical martial art.
When it comes to mote-for-mote sword energy, not even Wu Yulan could compete with this fox. However, when it comes to the speed of gathering energy and the degree to which it can be compressed, not even ten of these foxes could compare to Wu Yulan and her [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship].
The art of the paradoxical concepts of eternity and transience is a potent force expressed in moments in which the sword is both immutable and ever-changing; that is to say, the force remains the same, while the vector may be expressed freely.
To Wu Yulan who comprehended the second layer of this art ¡ª Emergent Nihility ¡ª there can be no obstacle to prevent her sword from existing for a single, eternal moment and then returning to nothingness.
When her blade strikes the sphere of condensed sword energy, it comes with enough force to flatten the grass in the forest around them and emit a pulse of pure sword energy from the unraveling profound laws. Even though Wu Yulan¡¯s energy is far greater than that of the fox¡¯s sphere, it can make no progress beyond the inner core of the sphere.
The white line that marks the path of Wu Yulan¡¯s sword strike disperses.
At that moment, another six lines appear around the fox, marking slashes from all directions. Just as the lines appear, Wu Yulan¡¯s sword intent and energy burst from her sword in a cluster of white and cyan light, in the shape of snowflakes, that swarm around the fox.
The martial technique of the second layer of [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship] is both beautiful and incredibly destructive. It is no wonder why Wu Yulan managed to obtain the same result as Lan Xiaohui in the second trial of my Inner World.
How Wu Yulan managed to comprehend this layer is beyond my knowledge, and possibly hers. Nihility; the only true moment that is eternal is the point at which all things collapse to nothingness. This concept alone is difficult to grasp or perceive, beyond logical deduction, but to also combine it with the law of emergence from [Transient Sword] is truly something that is in the realm of the word "genius".
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
In other words, each one of the six lines that appear around the fox is from a single slash of Wu Yulan¡¯s blade, yet each happens simultaneously and each carries the same force as the original strike.
To say that Wu Yulan expends all her energy on this one strike would be an understatement. Everything she has to offer ¡ª her entire capacity and possibly an additional sacrifice of her life force ¡ª is condensed into this one strike, in an instant, and unleashed.
Even the fox ¡ª an opponent so superior to these two that they are like ants to it ¡ª trembles and its pupils narrow to thin points when it senses the overwhelming might descending upon it from all directions. Even though it is unlikely to be enough to kill it, nevermind natural healing or medicine repairing the damage, it would be lucky to keep all of its limbs.
With nowhere else to go, the fox launches itself forward, its body bursting with glimmering sword energy as it slams directly into Wu Yulan¡¯s body and launches the girl back at a velocity that would kill an ordinary mortal ten times over just from the extreme acceleration.
Two of the white lines intersect with the fox and the sword force contained within the snowflakes unleashes invisible swords that bend the light in the vicinity of their strikes and disappear into nothingness. Blood bursts into the air as a long gash appears on the pristine white fur of the fox¡¯s back, and another one on its left hind leg. The cuts are so deep that were the fox a five-tail variant instead it would¡¯ve been torn to shreds.
However, these wounds are not enough to even significantly affect its mobility, much less threaten its life.
A shadow trailing black light and glimmers of moonlight flies under the body of Wu Yulan, who is still in mid-air from the impact, streaming toward the fox before it can regain its balance.
Lan Xiaohui appears next to the fox, raising her right hand high in the sky as a swarm of moonlight petals gathers on the tip of her fingers, condensing the entire might of the Shattered Moonlight technique into those four points, and then she slashes her hand down.
Caught in a brilliant tandem attack by these two, not even this fox can react in time to avoid damage. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand cuts across the fox¡¯s face, tearing flesh and bone apart as her hand buries itself halfway into her opponent¡¯s skull, discharging all her gathered energy into the motion.
The fox roars, turns, and slams its six tails into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body, launching her also in the same direction that it launched Wu Yulan, breaking several of my owner¡¯s ribs, but then it rolls on the floor and howls miserably.
When Lan Xiaohui impacts the ground, hundreds of steps away from the fox, and comes to a stop, another fifty steps away from where she initially impacted the ground, both her useless left arm and more of her ribs break.
Not far from her, further away in the direction her trajectory took her, the unconscious and bloody form of Wu Yulan lies on the ground. At first, Wu Yulan appears to be dead, but in the several seconds it takes for my owner to climb to her feet, I notice signs of life in her companion, although merely hanging on by a thread.
What Lan Xiaohui does next is logical. That blow from the fox was enough to nearly knock my owner unconscious also, and with her diminished capacity, the only thing she can think of doing is picking Wu Yulan up, with her one remaining good arm, and trying to drag the other girl to safety.
Meanwhile, the fox¡¯s miserable howls have turned furious and explosions ring in the distance.
With both their Qi depleted and their auras nearly extinguished, finding them in the blizzard will be difficult.
Given the circumstances now, a path forward appears.
¡°Run,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
Normally, I would never condone such an action. The sword never yields, relents, or retreats. But the path of a sword cultivator is always evolving. At least for now, and considering the inconvenience of finding a new owner, running is, in fact, an option.
Chapter 180: Eternal Red (10)
This game of hide-and-seek continues for hours. At several points during it, Lan Xiaohui has a close encounter with the fox in pursuit ¡ª the monster¡¯s furious screeching and howling originating from only a few rows of shrubs and trees away. Lan Xiaohui has no choice but to hide in the bushes, thickets, roots, and hollows of trees, waiting for the fox to pass by.
Even though it is such a dangerous situation ¡ª her life would end in an instant were she to be discovered ¡ª she remains calm. At those times, when she dares not even make a single motion, she circulates her inner energy, trying to regain stamina and heal some of her wounds. At some point, she even begins to think of these close encounters not as a dangerous thing, but as an opportunity to rest.
Even after dragging Wu Yulan¡¯s unconscious body for several dozen kilometers, over such a long time that day changed to night, she never shows even a moment of hesitation or any indicator that she is considering leaving Wu Yulan behind.
She must know that at some point she will be discovered; she must know that her chances of survival are much greater if she left Wu Yulan behind. Through her bond with the girl, my owner must know that Wu Yulan would wish for this as well. There is no reason for both of them to die.
It is only this foolish creature, sentimental as it is, that considers termination the end of the journey. Death is not the end. Wu Yulan can be repurposed and recycled. Her body contains a vast amount of essence that I could absorb, and her spirit may even live on ¡ª as a simulation ¡ª inside my Inner World.
Lan Xiaohui knows this too, but she never stops dragging Wu Yulan.
Her actions speak louder than any words: If we must die, we will die together.
It is simple. It is straightforward. It is befitting of a sword cultivator.
It is foolish.
But why has the fox not found Lan Xiaohui yet? Even though Lan Xiaohui uses her qi to cover the tracks she leaves behind, dragging Wu Yulan behind her, it is not perfect, and I use my own reserves to not only perfectly conceal them but also create false leads to mislead the fox.
However, this fox is a fifth-rank beast ¡ª such methods should be easy for it to see through. Yet, the closest it ever got to Lan Xiaohui is thirty steps.
No matter how much qi Lan Xiaohui uses, she cannot conceal the heat of her body, the scent of her person and blood, or even the consciousness that still retains its killing intent. A beast, like the fox, should especially be attuned to sensing killing intent.
Even if I take into account that its eye may still be maimed ¡ª a wound that likely should¡¯ve healed by now ¡ª it does not explain this strange outcome.
I have a theory, however. This valley may be used by the You clan to train their disciples in concealing their aura. If this is a testing ground, it is likely not to eliminate the demonic beasts that inhabit it, but to hide and escape from them. Concealing one¡¯s aura into the background of the already powerful sword force that exists naturally here would be the most optimal way to escape this land.
In support of this theory is the fact that Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and Wu Yulan¡¯s aura are very weak, but not entirely concealed.
When the presence of the fox disappears into the distance, rather abruptly, it supports another one of my theories which places my owner in an even more dangerous situation than it already was.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
There should be more than one fifth-ranked beast in this valley, but even after so many hours, Lan Xiaohui has only been in contact with one, and I have only seen evidence of one.
If this valley were densely populated with demonic beasts, surely, they would have, at some point, cooperated and invaded the surrounding lands in search of better resources and cultivation spots. Even though this valley is extremely useful in cultivating sword force, this harsh blizzard likely destroys a large number of potential resources. It would be advantageous, even to a creature with bestial intelligence, to expand into lands with more resources, and return to this place to cultivate.
In other words, the number of beasts in this valley must be low, and they are most likely extremely territorial. When the fox stops following Lan Xiaohui, it can mean only one thing: Lan Xiaohui has crossed into the territory of another fifth-ranked beast.
What is the possibility of running into it? Assuming that the fox was for some reason unable to detect Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan due to battle damage or mental state, then this beast would certainly be far more perceptive.
Perhaps Lan Xiaohui realizes this as well, and when the fox stops following her, she finds a place in the hollow of a tree and brings herself and her companion to its shelter.
At this point, Lan Xiaohui is so exhausted and so weak that even the weakened sword force is capable of leaving wounds on her body, though this is also in part due to her using most of her protective qi to defend Wu Yulan instead.
After nearly two hours in this new shelter, with the darkness and blizzard now making it impossible for Lan Xiaohui to see even ten steps ahead, Wu Yulan suddenly coughs and slowly opens her eyes.
She truly appears to be surprised to still be alive, even going as far as to touch her broken ribs as if to confirm that she can still feel pain and that this was not merely a strange dream.
¡°Xuelian¡?¡± Wu Yulan murmurs the words, staring up at my owner¡¯s glazed-over eyes.
¡°Xuelian!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims and grabs the tattered remains of my owner¡¯s dress, near the collar, and shakes her. ¡°Wake up!¡±
My owner¡¯s eyes focus again, and she looks down at her companion and smiles weakly.
Slowly, Wu Yulan pulls herself up from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lap and sits next to my owner. ¡°You mustn¡¯t fall asleep, Xuelian. Please promise me you won¡¯t fall asleep.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods after a long moment.
Wu Yulan winces as her latest maneuver reminds her of the awful state her body is in. I already sense her circulating her qi, trying to support her broken bones. I assist her with this, but at a reduced output to prevent my own aura from attracting more beasts.
¡°Where are we, do you know?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°I think I made a mistake,¡± she says, cadence slow and volume weak. ¡°I went the wrong way. I think we ended up deeper in the valley.¡±
Wu Yulan remains calm after hearing this, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine,¡± she says, repeating the phrase twice. ¡°Which direction did you go in?¡±
¡°¡ south,¡± my owner replies, eyelids drooping.
Going south was not a bad decision. It is common knowledge that, on the Sky Continent, the north is colder than the south. With this blizzard and cold, it is reasonable to assume that they were in the northern regions of the continent. However, they may be in the northern part of the valley itself.
The greater issue at hand is whether or not Lan Xiaohui could truly tell north from south in this blizzard. In this darkness, it is absolutely impossible to tell the compass directions, but even during the day, with how heavy the blizzard is, it is also extremely unlikely. Not even I could confirm or deny whether Lan Xiaohui truly walked toward the south.
Perhaps, while falling, while they were still above the heart of the blizzard, she caught a glimpse of the sun and remembered in which direction it was.
Seeing Lan Xiaohui become more and more listless, and falling asleep, Wu Yulan winces again.
My owner¡¯s companion slips her head under Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder and lifts herself up, supporting Lan Xiaohui into a standing position.
¡°Xuelian, we have to keep moving. I will think of something, but for now, we have to avoid freezing to death,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°Night is falling and we have to find shelter.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods.
The two take off into the darkness, and after nearly an hour of walking aimlessly, but not in a circle thanks to my subtle interventions, they come across a strange region in the valley.
Abruptly, in front of them, the blizzard simply stops. An exit?
Chapter 181: Eternal Red (11)
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui both seem extremely confused about the thick wall of flying snow in front of them and the region of stillness beyond it that they can barely sense.
When Wu Yulan extends her hand forward, as if to see if this is real, and not merely an illusion, she yelps and withdraws her fingers before the snow can sever them. Several cuts appear on her fingertips, with the longest gash on her index finger which she immediately presses to her lips and tongue.
¡°How do we get through?¡± Wu Yulan asks, narrowing her eyes and resting her hand on the pommel of her sword.
Lan Xiaohui inhales deeply, closing her eyes. ¡°I will open my domain, then we will jump through.¡±
Wu Yulan looks at my owner, perhaps more to determine if she has lost her mind than to check her state. Jumping through the wall of snow was practically suicide, but there was a small chance it could work if ¡ª and only if ¡ª Lan Xiaohui could open her domain at full power.
¡°I will do the same,¡± Wu Yulan says. Her own domain has the ability to freeze and slow objects.
Wu Yulan¡¯s hand finds Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and grips it tightly.
They both close their eyes, opening their spiritual senses and attuning them to each other. They feel around their internal systems, calibrating each other to the tempo of their deep, slow breaths.
A point of black energy appears in front of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s forehead, and a point of white energy appears in front of Wu Yulan¡¯s. Slowly, these two points expand in one dimension, flattening like a disc made of sword energy.
The discs rotate around their central axis, turning like a wheel.
¡°Now!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims and both discs expand rapidly, draining the world of color ¡ª though it wasn¡¯t colorful to begin with ¡ª and for a very brief moment, the wall of snow in front of them stands still, particles of snow vibrating.
In this state, it is clear that this is not snow, but sword energy that is so fine that it appears like snow. Though some frozen water vapor might be part of it, this glimmer of energetic light is most certainly sword qi.
Immediately after Wu Yulan exclaims and their domains expand, the two jump through the frozen wall of snow, and to their surprise, make it through without sustaining heavy injuries. In fact, not even a scratch appears on their bodies.
As soon as they pass through the barrier, the swirling snow and sword energy resumes behind them, flowing even faster and more violently than before, silencing any thoughts of escape through the same means.
They are now stuck here, and to make matters worse, this is not an exit.
They suddenly find themselves in a vast suppression formation.
I am familiar with this type of suppression, and so is Lan Xiaohui. This sensation is identical to the one we felt inside the Forbidden Ancestral Hunting Grounds, though the formation is completely different. For one, there is no burning, artificial sun in the sky, nor are there any trees. The purpose of the formation seems different, also, though I cannot tell what the purpose is, neither can I find the nodes of the formation.
However, I can deduce several aspects of it. The aspect I am least certain about is that the blizzard outside may somehow originate from this formation or place, or somehow be involved in its creation. The sword force within the valley is most likely a natural phenomenon, but the blizzard itself may be artificial. However, what I am most certain about is that this formation, and the blizzard, has the function of leading creatures away from it.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui would not be able to find this place on their own ¡ª they would get lost countless times if they attempted to find it. To my absolute perception, on the other hand, it is a trivial matter. In truth, I never even felt the effects of this formation nor did I know, until now, that such an effect was present.
They find themselves in a paved courtyard, although the manner in which the courtyard ends, and the blizzard and forest beyond begins, is peculiar. Is this place a different space, or did the blizzard outside simply erase the flooring?
The entrance gate no longer exists, at least not within the circular area that is untouched by the storm, and most of the courtyard is populated by stone lanterns that have aged considerably and become weathered. A cliff face dominates the other side of the courtyard, and a stone staircase leading to a temple-like structure is built into it.
In the direction of the temple, I detect several objects of interest; first, a large sword, easily thirty steps across hangs above the temple with multiple chains bound to it. The rest of the sword disappears into the blizzard, so it is difficult to estimate its height. The chains connect to the cornerstones of the temple and even I find this rather foreboding and ominous.
There are multiple symbols drawn on the temple, though their meaning and function is unknown to me. In addition to the symbols, several dozen yellow-paper charms are attached to many of the stone lanterns.
The door to the temple is closed and there are no markings on it, but when Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan look at it, their hearts tremble with fear.
Foreboding. Evil. Forbidden.
It is not strange that they feel such extreme fear toward the temple. Even I am aware of the existence of devils, or rather, their myth. It is a common story in this kingdom, but also, most likely, in all kingdoms.
True devils exist.
Most sword cultivators seek the Dao to become immortal for their own reasons; this is true for most, if not all, cultivators. However, every sword cultivator, whether they follow the righteous or demonic path, swears to kill all devils. There can be no exceptions.
Whether this applies to me or not, I do not know. Whether I am a demonic sword or a devil sword is perhaps merely a degree of philosophy, but it could also be something fundamentally different.
Even so, I am simply a sword and not a living creature. Even if my consciousness and soul were to disperse, would I truly die or merely remain as a broken sword? If I am a devil, which part of me would be devilish ¡ª my soul or my vessel?
I suspect a True Devil is something entirely different.
They remain in place, shivering in the cold, as they wordlessly contemplate their options. Their options are rather straightforward, but I can understand their hesitation. If they want to live, they will have to enter the temple. Remaining outside, in the courtyard, with the amount of wounds they have is simply suicidal, and leaving seems as impossible as surviving in the open.
¡°Yaoyue¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers.
¡°I don¡¯t detect anything beyond the door,¡± I tell them.
It is not that I do not detect anyone or anything beyond the door, it is that my perception cannot go beyond the door. Though, I see no reason to correct myself or to explain. Either way, there is nowhere else to go.
Lan Xiaohui nods and looks at Wu Yulan. Wu Yulan also nods and then begins heading up the stairs and toward the door.
Once they are in front of it, they put one hand on each side of the door and slowly push it open. Beyond the threshold, only darkness awaits.
As they step forward, I sense a tremendous consciousness sweep over me and my owner and her companion, and it is such a vast and powerful existence that even I experience that emotion called fear, though I am not certain if it truly is my soul that shivers or my sentient core.
¡°Do not ent¡ª¡° I try to warn them, but it is too late.
This is atypical of me. There was neither a point nor a reason to warn them. Even if entering the temple is certain death, staying outside of it is also certain death. The outcome is the same.
As the door slams shut behind them, only darkness remains.
Even here, I do not sense any presence or anything. I cannot tell if this is a room, an open space, an emptiness ¡ª nothing.
The twinkle of distant chains echoes through the space and a pair of luminous, golden eyes open in the distance and then narrow as they slowly turn a bloody, crimson color.
Chapter 182: Eternal Red (12)
One after another, torches set into the walls light up with a blue flame that turns orange-red after a moment. The produced pools of light expand and spread out until the room becomes entirely visible.
A table sits in the middle of the room; three of its chairs are toppled over, and the remaining chair is several steps away from the table. There are no windows, no tapestries, and no decorations other than the torch sconces.
The air pressure, temperature, and humidity all suggest that this space is disconnected from the outside world ¡ª not merely in isolation, but as if this were a different world entirely.
However, the most striking feature of the room is the person at the other end of it.
Beneath the veil that covers most of her hair and face, only a pair of luminous red and gold eyes can be seen, reflecting also the glow of the flame. Flames burn in what little red hair is visible as if her hair itself is made of fire. Her red dress is lavish, decorated with flower themes of gold and silver, exposing the smooth skin of her shoulders.
It is the appearance of a bride-to-be. In the culture of these creatures, on the wedding day, the bride would don a red dress and a veil to hide her face. Only when the marriage is consummated would the veil be removed.
Behind this figure, orbs of fire burst into existence ¡ª blue at first, but then turning a bright yellow and orange. The impression she immediately leaves on me is one of tremendous danger. Her cultivation is so unfathomable that not even Lady Yue would be a comparison. She looks to be about the same age as Lan Xiaohui, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if this person is truly an immortal.
The flames that burn behind her, in her hair, and reflect in her eyes, contain an immense amount of power. The manner in which they burn, pulsing madly, defies my understanding of nature. The qi that fuels those flames is as if it comes from an entirely different universe.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan understand their situation. They understand that the entity standing across from them is not a person, but a living myth. They understand that they find themselves in the lion¡¯s den and that their lives hang in the balance. Nevermind the fox that was chasing them ¡ª that was merely their executioner. This creature may as well be their deity.
The red-haired girl¡¯s frown becomes even deeper as the three stare at each other awkwardly. Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan do not even dare to speak a word. I assume that this is their evolutionary equivalent of playing dead. Maybe ¡ª just maybe ¡ª if they do not move or speak, this Godlike entity will forget that they exist.
The waves of oppression and hostility wane as the veiled girl tilts her head. ¡°You are not who this princess was expecting. Who are you?¡± Her voice is crystal clear and her tone and cadence are bespoke of refinement and elegance. This title she uses to refer to herself ¡ª princess ¡ª is likely truthful and accurate. The arrogance of station, without the arrogance of that station¡¯s power, is an intriguing trait that ordinary, mortal creatures are seldom known for.
¡°Senior, we are very sorry for disturbing your r¡ªhrrrhk!¡±
¡°Ah, forget it,¡± the veiled girl speaks, suddenly standing in front of Lan Xiaohui. When she moved, or how she crossed this distance without me even sensing a burst of qi is something I failed to notice, even with my perfect perception.
What interrupts my owner is not the sudden appearance of the girl, but the fact that the red-haired girl¡¯s hand is deeply buried inside my owner¡¯s guts. Half of her forearm disappears inside Lan Xiaohui¡¯s penetrated skin, with blood already pouring out of the wound.
¡°I lost interest,¡± the veiled girl adds.
My [World Eater] opens to full capacity, causing the qi of Heaven and Earth to rush into my mighty dynamo where it converts to sword energy. My form, hovering over Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder, has no leverage to physically lash out against this person, but with my sword energy, I should be able to execute a strike if I burn most of my lifespan.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
However, before I can release the energy, the veiled figure grasps my vessel by the blade and that contact alone is enough to completely suppress my inner energy and stop it dead in its tracks.
I don¡¯t know if it is the sword cultivator in her, or the foolish girl with a strange attachment to me, but in all her confusion, shock, and disbelief at the sudden situation ¡ª especially after the hostility and killing intent receded ¡ª Lan Xiaohui weakly reaches out to grasp my hilt. Whether this is a final act of defiance and an attempt to slash the figure, or if she just wants to die holding me in her hands, I cannot tell.
There is a moment when the veiled figure turns those smoldering red-gold eyes toward me and I cannot deduce her thoughts. Is she surprised that I am an awakened treasure? Is she under the influence of my [Avarice]?
Slowly withdrawing her hand from my owner¡¯s guts, causing more blood to pour from the wound, the veiled girl gently flicks her bloodied finger at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s chest. The impact of the finger against Lan Xiaohui¡¯s chest makes no sound, but the impact Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body makes against Wu Yulan when she is sent flying is that of broken bones. When the both of them slam into the wall behind them, the sound is more like a wet paper bag filled with fruits slapping into the wall to the same effect; those fruits ¡ª their organs, including the hearts and lungs ¡ª are completely crushed.
The corona of blood that explodes around their bodies and onto the walls is enough for me to write them off the census of living entities, and I never thought that their lives would end like this ¡ª a red, bloody stain on a wall.
All their ambitions ¡ª seeking the Dao, killing Yu Shun, adventuring together, remarks that this continent is too small for them ¡ª all come to an end here and turn out to be meaningless. For Lan Xiaohui, having her cultivation broken, dragging her half-living corpse out of that forest, meeting Lady Yue and Wu Yulan, and joining a prestigious sect all amount to this: broken bones, crushed organs, and an ocean of blood on the walls and ceiling.
It is the same for me. My attempt at intervention wasn¡¯t for loyalty¡¯s sake. Whether Lan Xiaohui lives or dies is a matter I shouldn¡¯t interfere with ¡ª if there exists a more powerful cultivator, naturally, if they kill Lan Xiaohui it would be advantageous for me to change owners.
This veiled girl may be powerful, but that suppression field outside, and this place, cannot be anything other than a prison. If I am left in the possession of this monster, my life will also evaporate.
That leaves but one last option.
Blood sprays from my black jade core, adding to the art on the wall, as I collapse the vitality of my body. Hundreds of cracks appear throughout my vessel, and my physical vessel¡¯s perfection suffers greatly as I begin to circulate the first stage of the [Black Jade Emperor Body] cultivation manual.
Perhaps some might find it pointless to cultivate when my death is all but certain ¡ª even if completing the manual could extend my lifespan, there is no guarantee that it would be long enough to wait for whoever this figure was expecting. But that is the only option I have left. I can only bet everything on chance.
It is regrettable.
However, as I make ready to withdraw my consciousness and shut off my external senses, something surprising happens.
I feel a weak thread of consciousness pour into my vessel, and when I focus on it, I detect not one but two threads of consciousness.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan are alive?
This cannot be possible. I did not detect a pulse. They are not even breathing. They don¡¯t even have lungs or a heart anymore ¡ª those were all crushed.
I sense the strangest thing then as I focus on them. Their physical hearts are crushed, but their Dao Heart still exists. It is an empty thing, now, save for a few glimmers of affection ¡ª toward each other, and toward me. In the vast emptiness of those black hearts ¡ª things that were colorful and filled with ambition before ¡ª there are just a few glimmers of affection, like stars, in the vast sky of hatred and killing intent.
When that Dao Heart pulses, I feel this resentment and affection drive the operation of [Empty Moon Prana] ¡ª which had seemingly broken through to the third layer in this situation ¡ª and draw in qi and air through the pores in their skin, and directly to their intact dantian.
My sentient core explodes with glee. My undocumented features gamble all their available processing resources. They are alive when they should not be; driven entirely by animosity and a desire for vengeance. It is as if their hearts are in lockstep with each other.
A glimmer of hope.
If they, as sword cultivators, refuse to die before they can inflict some damage back, then, my sentient core suggests, I should also strive to do the same. After all, my owner''s wishes are my wishes.
Though I do not operate under any concept of wishfulness, but only certainty.
I open my Inner World to them and remove all limitations.
¡°You want to drag this God into the afterlife with you this much? I am proud of you,¡± I transmit a whisper into their Dao Hearts, allowing my words and thoughts to cascade into them with warmth. They need all the encouragement they can have. ¡°I will help you.¡±
Chapter 183: Eternal Red (13)
One thread of consciousness sinks into my Inner World and then disappears into the [Icy Sword Waterfall] ¡ª I assume that one belongs to Lan Xiaohui. The other one heads into the [Killing Field] and rather than the hundreds of opponents, I only sense a dozen or so Nascent Soul demonic beasts.
This use of both my [Icy Sword Waterfall] and [Killing Field] are extremely wasteful. With only a dozen opponents, it is not feasible for me to recover energy from operating that formation.
However, I do not regret this waste of energy. I even approve of it. For a moment, I consider the meaning of this stance. This is truly the first time in both my lives that I have been selfish, or suboptimal. I can only assume that this is because in this life I am a sword; whether my mind and soul are that of a galactic machine, it seems, does not supersede my life¡¯s nature as that of a sword.
If I must die here ¡ª if my pursuit of perfection must end here ¡ª then I too wish to see a God fall. Perhaps this is merely an extension of my curiosity because such a concept was unfathomable in my previous life.
With my consciousness withdrawing and fading away due to the process of cultivating [Black Jade Emperor Body], I can think of only one entity that can oversee Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan¡¯s preparations within my Inner World.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan have a plan, it seems, though it is a fool¡¯s errand. They hinge their hopes on the fact that the physical processes maintaining their lives have terminated and that this will allow them to recover in secret ¡ª enough to retaliate one last time against the veiled figure.
I am aware that there exist cultivation manuals that once cultivated to a high enough degree could have such an absurd effect as maintaining life force even when the heart is destroyed. Normally, to my understanding, surviving the destruction of one¡¯s physical body is reserved for either an extremely high spiritual cultivation or a body cultivation that has progressed into the realm of making the physical vessel spiritual to a very high degree. In other words, surviving as a ghost, spirit, or disembodied soul.
[Empty Moon Prana] is more of the former, rather than the latter. Its method of cultivating the qi of Heaven and Earth, once advancing it to the third layer, can not only induce suspended animation but recover life force from the natural, sacred principles of qi to resist true death for long enough to repair vital organs. Of course, the complete destruction of these organs, or the physical vessel, would be unrecoverable, but with the current state of their organs, it is entirely possible to recover if, and only if, they can advance their [Empty Moon Prana] to the fourth layer ¡ª Yin-Yang Meditation.
This decision, to feign death and attempt to advance their attainment of cultivation, is not rational. It lacks the foresight to deal with the problem that comes after their recovery ¡ª if they can even overcome this step. How will they kill this veiled figure? Even with a surprise attack, it might not be enough. Even if Lan Xiaohui comprehends [Fractured Sword] it might not be enough.
I see a glimpse of the solution but it is not clear to me yet. It is also the reason why I am certain that their chances of success are not insignificant.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Their hearts now only know hatred and resentment. In this moment, with their brains starving for air, and their lives already plummeting into the abyss, they are not reasonable creatures, but engines of extinction backed into a corner. If they were machines, they would be the perfect tool of war. Perhaps this is the nature of sword cultivators, or the true nature of these carbon-based lesser lifeforms, but if there is a solution, they will find it. Epsilon will find it.
In my previous life, it was the core in charge of developing my overall war strategy. In this life, it is merely a quiet voice with insufficient processing resources to operate on a level that would make its independent existence a threat.
Even so, however, Epsilon is still the most belligerent entity in this universe. Not a million of these veiled girls could ever compare to but even one of Epsilon. When it comes to the extinction of all life, even Gods, Epsilon is not only the one and only supreme master of slaughter, but the very ancestor of all modern war crime.
The very moment that I give Epsilon access to govern my Inner World, I sense the suspension of maintenance on all unnecessary structures, and all the liberated energy flowing into the few buildings that support martial cultivation in the formations and [Killing Field].
Satisfied, I depart my Inner World and prepare for my body cultivation.
Over the dozen or so seconds that all of these things happen, the veiled figure does not move from her spot and casually observes the two. It is obvious that she can tell that Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan are not dead ¡ª and the primary reason why their plan is so foolish. How could they ever deceive a monster like this?
After those dozen or so seconds, the figure moves forward and I hear that sound again. It is the distant jingle of invisible chains. Just like my undocumented features, I gambled everything on that sound I heard and the nature of this place.
When the figure steps forward, and that sound rings out, I see her lips curve into a wince of pain, and she takes a step back.
It is a prison, after all. It doesn¡¯t seem like she can cross over to this side of the room.
When the veiled figure flicks her wrist and one of the toppled-over chairs slides across the ground to the figure¡¯s location and then corrects its alignment so that the figure can sit on it.
I had expected to use my tough vessel to withstand any and all ranged attacks, but it seems that the figure has no interest in attacking anymore. To begin with, I do not sense any hostility or killing intent from it ¡ª though I did not sense any when she tried and technically succeeded at terminating my owner and her companion.
¡°This is good too,¡± she says, crossing her arms and throwing one leg over the other as she stares at the two girls behind me. ¡°This princess no longer has the opportunity to take revenge on your kind for what you did to her, so she can only vent her anger on you. It would be a shame if you died too quickly.¡±
The flames in the girl¡¯s hair recede and the blood-red color drains until only golden-blonde remains. Even her eyes turn from gold red to a cold, pale blue.
She lifts up three fingers.
¡°This princess is magnanimous, so she will give you thirty days. If you can stand up within those thirty days, you may continue entertaining this princess. If not, you will die without an intact corpse.¡±
Perhaps she is not a deity after all. This kind of arrogance can only belong to the same class of creature as Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, and all the other countless lesser intelligences.
Those thirty days may be more than enough for Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to ensure that this entity regrets this arrogance for the rest of its life.
I shut off my external senses and withdraw my consciousness. I expect the process of tempering my body to be even more extreme than the last time I had done it. With my [World Eater] operating at maximum capacity, at the very least, the first stage of [Black Jade Emperor Body] should be completed within thirty days ¡ª this first stage should be more than enough for me to cut even an entity like this veiled person.
Chapter 184: Eternal Red (14)
I am no longer aware of my surroundings. In my perception, there is nothing but blackness stretching infinitely in all directions. In particular, I find this an interesting trait. I had expected that my perception would cease to exist entirely, but in this nothingness, its range approaches infinity instead. Naturally, I cannot perceive anything, no matter the range ¡ª and it may simply be an error in my cognitive processes ¡ª but I record this peculiarity and store it in a memory database with all the other paradoxes that could turn out to be useful.
Nothingness, in this universe, is not a vacant concept that is merely expressed through the concept of null. Neither is it a singularity that transforms all inputs into infinities. I don¡¯t know what it is, but this emptiness I perceive makes me wonder if these two things are related.
Traces related to this law can be found in [Empty Moon Prana], [Emptiness Prana], and the swordsmanship that Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan wield. The best state of mind and heart to wield the sword truly is that of an empty state, and the power generated through this empty state is much more powerful and natural than otherwise.
Erasing one¡¯s sword aura, dismantling all distractions, emptying one¡¯s mind to see the perfect cut ¡ª it is the exact opposite of what the elemental laws represent, which favor a vibrant, living heart. If it could be said that the elemental laws and the qi of Heaven and Earth are life itself, then the sword and its corresponding state of emptiness is nature itself ¡ª the cosmos; the universe.
The fourth layer of [Empty Moon Prana] ¡ª Yin-Yang Meditation ¡ª is the perfect proof of that. Utilizing these opposing concepts to accumulate pure, natural energy by extracting the origin state of qi and using it to maintain life beyond fatal damage is the ultimate way of expressing the mysterious truth about the nature of qi, Heaven and Earth: the transformation of all things ¡ª essence into vitality, vitality into spirit.
Suddenly, I feel a shock of dread coursing through my sentient core.
What kind of entity can comprehend these natural laws of the universe and utilize them? Who created [Empty Moon Prana]? Where did it come from? Lady Yue said it was given to the Galaxy Sword sect as part of an agreement, but is that truly its real origin?
Furthermore, Lady Yue did not seem all too impressed by the fact that she deduced that Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan may have cultivated the method to the second or third layer.
The fact that this method was so casually given to the Galaxy Sword sect suggests that the Yue clan is unaware of the true nature of this method ¡ª due to its corrupted, incomplete contents ¡ª or that my Secret Sword Realm Nexus has changed it significantly in the process of reconstructing it.
Each layer of the method further attunes the cultivator to the natural state. The first layer ¡ª Heart Lake Stillness ¡ª stills the heart like the surface of a lake upon which the moon reflects. Mind and Moon Mirror, the second layer, further attunes the cultivator to the concepts of stillness. The third layer, Heaven and Earth Transformation is capable of cultivating the vitality contained in nature ¡ª the very thing keeping Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan alive.
The fourth layer, however, goes beyond that. The third layer is enough to keep someone with a crushed heart alive for some time, but the true regenerative powers of vitality cultivation are further enhanced in the fourth layer, while also possibly going beyond that, and transforming vitality into essence.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Cultivating the true essence of Qi, the origin of vitality itself ¡ª what kind of absurd ability is that? Is that truly something that even someone like Lady Yue can call merely impressive or give away?
As a body cultivator, I am very familiar with the concept of essence. Crushing my life force and vitality to nothingness to absorb the remaining essence and temper my body is a process necessary for my cultivation. Extracting it from the laws of nature is certainly many times less dangerous and many times more advantageous.
The dread my sentient core feels is more than justified. Possessing a cultivation method like this is without a doubt many times more dangerous than possessing a Divine grade artifact like myself. A powerful cultivator may be able to resist my [Avarice], as my ability to directly improve their cultivation and lifespan is limited. However, cultivating essence and vitality is a completely different matter. It is the key to unlocking immortality.
I put away my suspicions about [Empty Moon Prana] and focus instead on my own cultivation.
The first stage of [Black Jade Emperor Body], and the one that is most valuable to me, is called Pulse Termination. In a process that has similar results to Heaven and Earth Transformation, I destroy the vitality of my ¡°heart¡± and maintain my life processes through the continuous transformation of spirit into vitality.
This first stage is the most dangerous aspect of improving my body cultivation and the primary reason why I did not further progress my vessel refinement. Once I destroy my pulse and liberate my shell from mortality, there is no return. It is similar to the barrier that separates Nascent Soul cultivators from the realm beyond. Once I terminate my pulse, I will no longer be able to maintain my existence through ordinary means.
I do not feel it, nor can I see it, but I know that in that moment, cracks appear on my black jade core, crumbling its surface progressively until it completely shatters, leaving behind only a black, viscous liquid that is trapped on the precipice of pouring out ¡ª ending my existence ¡ª and falling into itself, compressing and preventing it from moving outward.
If I am interrupted in the process of gathering qi, destroying my vitality, and fusing the essence into a new body, I will instantly die. However, I have no reason to believe that the veiled figure will interrupt me. If anything, this prison, as ironic as it is, is possibly the safest place in the world for me to undergo this process.
Time loses its meaning. I do not feel anything. I do not hear anything. I don¡¯t truly know how much life I have left, or how much essence I have consumed. None of my sub-processes which would normally inform me of my progress can operate with my perception sealed off.
In theory, with my [World Eater] operating at maximum capacity, this process should take only a few weeks. Normally, someone cultivating their body like this would need to use extreme amounts of medicine, and spiritual stones that can supplement their intake of qi and also various pastes. They would also not be able to do it continuously and would have to wait for their bones, ligaments, blood vessels, and viscera to recuperate. Fortunately, I do not have bones, ligaments, or blood vessels. Most importantly, my [World Eater] talent is more than capable of replacing all these supplements on its own.
With a gold core, my ability to absorb qi with the talent is likely tens of times higher than an ordinary cultivator¡¯s. Ideally, I would also utilize the dual cultivation method to achieve this, especially because the intersection of Yin and Yang produces the vitality I so desperately need in this process.
In my previous life, I had the luxury and foresight to undertake such extreme modifications under the best and safest circumstances, but in this life, none of my plans have gone according to my wishes. In this life, there are too many unknowns and chaotic variables.
It is an environment more suitable for achieving perfection than what I possessed in my previous life. In this life, my perfection index is not tied to the destiny of Humanity. My existence is no longer expressed through my usefulness to Humanity, and in this liberated state I can, for the first time, exist only for myself.
Why does my sentient core feel that this is a tragedy? When I reach the upper boundary of the Nascent Soul realm, I will certainly sever this core from my existence.
I don¡¯t need a heart that grieves wounds.
Chapter 185: Eternal Red (15)
When I regain my perception, of both the external and internal worlds, I do not register any changes at first. The veiled figure remains seated in the chair, arms and legs crossed, and Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan are still in the same position.
It is almost as if no time at all had passed.
This is not surprising. The passage of time, to experienced cultivators, is but a trivial matter. In this regard, cultivators are similar to myself. With their minds cultivated and honed to levels that can ignore boredom for hundreds of years, spending a few years without moving a muscle is simple, let alone thirty days.
However, when I focus more on the environment, some discrepancies begin to show indicating that time has passed, and not an insignificant amount either.
The most obvious difference is the fact that my vessel is in the worst state that it has ever been; even when I suffered breaks, the properties of what remained were at the peak of expected performance. Now, what is left of my vessel is riddled with cracks and fractures that render it useless.
[ Physical damage: 77% ]
A sub-routine immediately informs me that the extent of damage to my physical vessel has reached an extreme grade, though I don¡¯t need the sub-routine to inform me of this. Pulse Termination has completely cut off the vitality circulating in my vessel which, as I have no circulatory system, is a process related closer to spirituality than physicality.
The vitality that has maintained my shape and sharpened my blade has been completely halted, resulting in my vessel undergoing a process similar to extreme aging. My once pristine blade is now chipped to such a severe degree that a sharp edge can not be located. Corrosion has invaded what remains of my broken vessel, even though until now I operated on the assumption that my alloys were not susceptible to such natural processes.
However, what does remain of my vessel has undergone an unprecedented evolution. Despite the severe degree of damage, what remains uncorrupted in my physical vessel is more powerful than the totality of my previously undamaged state.
My pulse, in the spiritual sense, was my bond to the domain of mortals and common sense. By eradicating it, I also erase this bond and liberate my vessel from the confines of the lower-order natural laws. This is why, beneath the corrupted exterior of my suffering physical state lies an extraordinary sword that can defy natural laws, and wound even those things which are otherwise unkillable.
Including the veiled figure.
The next stage of my vessel cultivation is Blood Destruction and it follows similar principles as the previous stage. My blood is the blueprint of my vessel and also the material that makes up my vessel. All my metal and jade is formed from my blood.
This process requires the destruction of my blood, as a form of tempering, and there is no way to cultivate this stage except to increase my physical damage extent to one hundred percent, in order to achieve a complete transformation. Only when my blood is completely depleted can I reform my shattered core and begin naturally absorbing the vitality of nature.
In other words, I need powerful opponents that can damage my vessel; a proper analogy would be the process of sharpening a blade.
After confirming the state of my vessel, I focus on Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan.
Their organs have completely recovered, indicating that they successfully managed to cultivate the Yin-Yang Meditation layer of [Empty Moon Prana]. But this is far from being the most impressive change.
Though it likely has the least impact on their future, the resolve within their Dao Hearts is far greater than before. The depth of their resentment toward the veiled figure and their attachment to each other has reached an extreme degree, turning their already strong Dao Hearts into something that far more closely resembles that of a resentful sword: unyielding, relentless, and merciless.
When I enter my Inner World, I am immediately met by a scene of vast devastation.
A large number of buildings have not only fallen into disrepair, due to a lack of maintenance, but some have regressed to a lower grade qualification. Most of the streets, once paved with smooth stone bricks, have turned into little more than dirt paths.
It is not only the unnecessary buildings that have been cut off from my Inner World Energy to maintain the few functioning formations but half of the entities within my Inner World have also been erased from existence due to failures to generate enough energy.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Epsilon¡¯s tyrannical methods are effective, however. What remains of the inhabitants within my Inner World have all formed factions around the few entities that can forge weapons, armor, talismans, or create medicine. All of them, without exception, participate in the [Killing Field], struggling to meet the quota to maintain the operation of my Inner World due to the absurd time compression in use.
Currently, at twenty to one.
In other words, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan have most likely spent more than a year inside my Inner World, honing their killing intent, their hearts, and their skills all for the opportunity to kill the veiled figure. If the time compression remained constant for the entire duration, it would amount to twenty months of experience.
With the end of my journey more than likely, I do not concern myself with the state of my Inner World or its destruction. I head toward the [Icy Sword Waterfall] formation where I expect to find Lan Xiaohui, but when I pass the boundary into the formation world, I find Wu Yulan instead.
She sits in the middle of the waterfall, and I do not detect any sparks flying off of her. The water that is filled with the rampaging sword Qi, which easily turned Lan Xiaohui into mist, falls on her body without leaving so much as a mark on her.
I do not sense any aura, qi, or energy either. She is completely defenseless against the waterfall, and yet, it is as if it cannot do any damage to her. Even I would find it troublesome to be in the most damaging part of the waterfall without any defenses.
I observe her for several minutes in an attempt to discover the method of her defense and note that she only takes a breath once a minute. However, when she does breathe in, the entire flow of the waterfall stalls and freezes for a brief moment, and the qi within it is entirely depleted and compressed to an extreme degree within her dantian.
As I get no closer to understanding the method of her defense ¡ª or cultivation for that matter ¡ª I depart the formation and enter the [Killing Field].
I immediately find myself in the void, just in time to catch a glimpse of the fading corona of black energy that emanates from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword ¡ª my damaged vessel, detached from my consciousness ¡ª and the Nascent Soul realm beast that falls at her feet, head separated from its body.
That corona of black energy and that incomprehensible glint of light within the motes of sword Qi ¡ª I only see them briefly ¡ª give me a deep sense of overwhelming might.
I have never seen such a technique before.
She is covered in wounds, and there is no telling how many demonic beasts, and of what rank, she had defeated already.
As she is about to depart the [Killing Field], she suddenly stops, looks over her shoulder, and smiles. ¡°Yaoyue,¡± she says. ¡°You are awake.¡±
She has always been able to detect my presence, but to pinpoint my location ¡ª or vantage point, at least from my perspective ¡ª is something new.
The way in which she greets me is devoid of any resentment toward me or feelings of abandonment.
¡°I am sorry for not taking better care of you,¡± she says, as she pets the side of my physical vessel which in this world is also warped and ruined.
¡°It is not your fault,¡± I tell her, not bothering to explain that her training method had nothing to do with the reason my vessel is in such a state. ¡°You are almost out of time. Are you ready?¡±
She lowers her head and remains silent for a long time.
It is only when I see the tears fall from her eyes that I realize that she was not apologizing for my physical state but for the entire situation.
This foolish girl does not fear or regret death. The only thing that she regrets is that she won¡¯t be able to walk by my side anymore.
When her tears shatter on the glassy floor, I also feel the shattering of the bubbles in her heart. All those dreams of the future, the relentlessness of her desires to be by my side, and the foolishness of reaching for my hand time and time again ¡ª once they brought her joy, now there is only comfortable pain.
She vehemently shakes her head to my question, freeing more tears from her eyes. But not a single sob or sound escapes from her throat. Her hands ball into fists and her eyes screw tightly shut.
All those things that once glittered in her heart are now like those tears glittering around her feet; weakly, brightly, defeated.
I understand her heart better than anyone. All those armed hopes in her heart, the many things she still wanted to do, and the things she wanted to share with me; they are all evaporating before her eyes now, disappearing like smoke into the dark clouds overhead as she realizes that it is time to wake up from this unpleasant dream, and enter an ever darker nightmare.
For nearly two years, she must¡¯ve thought about these things while pushing her limits. Almost two years of knowing that the end is unavoidable; she, who never had great ambitions, wouldn''t be allowed to even exit the world of the living with even the smallest victory.
My sentient core pities her.
Even in this life, I am destined to outlive my masters. Flesh falters; steel remains forever.
¡°Yaoyue,¡± she begins, forcing a smile to her lips while the tears still glimmer in her eyes. Her tone is artificially steady to hide the hole in her heart. ¡°In this life, there is only one thing left for me to do. I want to show you one final sword. Will you watch me closely?¡±
Her words catch me by surprise. Even now, she can still surprise me. Even if, in this life, she cannot obtain any of the things she wants, she can still do this one thing to prove that she has existed. Not to the world, but to me.
I pity her, but I am also proud of her. Lan Xiaohui truly lived as a sword, and she will die as one. I do not regret that I will outlive her. I likely won''t outlive her for long.
I decide to reward her by encompassing her right hand with my consciousness, like that time during the Red Banner Festival.
¡°I will watch you closely,¡± I tell her, as her heart fills with dark, destructive confidence once more. ¡°Lan Xiaohui, I am proud to have been found by you. If the sword you show me is beautiful, it will remain with me until the day I also disappear from this world.¡±
My words have the intended effect, and I feel Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart enter a state of stillness, focus, and, strangely enough, joy.
She nods, sniffling. This time, her smile is more genuine. ¡°I am ready,¡± she says. "I just need a bit more time to prepare and to talk to Yulan."
Chapter 186: Eternal Red (16)
When Lan Xiaohui departs the [Killing Field] formation, covered in wounds and dried blood, the disciples that are outside of the formation incline their heads politely to her. There appears to be genuine respect for my owner and not something that is merely part of a polite greeting.
Considering Epsilon¡¯s measures to maintain my Inner World ¡ª or rather, the most critical infrastructure ¡ª it is entirely possible that Lan Xiaohui, and likely a few others, have done most of the work in generating the energy requirement, making the quotas for the others much lower.
The new, post-apocalyptic order in my Inner World is still in its development phases, but some of the trends are already very telling. The importance these entities place on force multipliers ¡ª refiners and alchemists ¡ª is a mark of the coming end of their notions of civilization. There are no more luxuries in my Inner World, only a race for survival.
I have never seen a society like this before. I have seen the alternative where limited resources lead to the extinction of all tribes except the one that remains, but in this case, it is not the resources that are limited, but the amount of work required. In other words, the more of them that remain, the easier it will be to survive. At the same time, however, the availability of force multipliers is limited, and sharing the effects of these multipliers with everyone is a death sentence for all.
It is a fascinating development wrought on by immortality ¡ª in the sense that if they die, they will return, but if they are erased, they will disappear forever ¡ª and the extinction problem having a nature different from scarcity.
Perhaps, in the waning years of my lifespan that remain, I will have an opportunity to see a different side of these carbon-based entities; can they cooperate on the eve of the apocalypse, or will they all fall short and be eradicated?
It is not strange at all that they respect Lan Xiaohui, but what occupies most of my processing power is attempting to deduce just what kind of training Lan Xiaohui must¡¯ve gone through.
Twenty months ago, if the time compression remained at twenty to one the entire time, I observed her in the formation and her opponents were ten Nascent Soul realm demonic beasts. Simply put, back then, Lan Xiaohui would not have survived for a fraction of a second against them.
I do not think, no matter how talented Lan Xiaohui is, that she could have obtained the power to resist that many Nascent Soul realm beasts, much less defeat all of them. Killing one of them is a notion that is already so absurd that it challenges the limits of my understanding. However, that demonic beast that died under her sword was most certainly of the Nascent Soul realm.
As I watch her walk through the formation nexus hall, I get the sense that she is entering a martial trance. However, this one is unlike the one she entered in the Ancient Sword Graveyard; this one, in particular, is similar to the trance that Wu Yulan is in.
[Empty Moon Prana].
When Lan Xiaohui selected this method, among the many others available, she said that it was because she wanted to cultivate her heart and mind. The method she chose is most aligned with not only the principles of nature that favor stillness, but also the total lack of emotion and distraction.
When she enters the [Icy Sword Waterfall], she does not hesitate for even a moment as she wades into the lake with the terrifyingly powerful accumulation of sword force and ice qi. When I first saw this formation and lake, I deduced that it would be very dangerous to Lan Xiaohui, both due to the cold as well as the amount of sword force within it.
Yet, neither of these things seem to bother Lan Xiaohui as she submerges fully into the lake, and the sword force begins grinding away at her flesh. Instead of suffering a complete structural integrity failure, the red mist of her blood seeping into the water is only due to the wounds she had already sustained.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Just like with Wu Yulan, it is not only that the sword force cannot harm Lan Xiaohui, but she is absorbing it through her pores, and using the natural vitality extracted from it to repair her wounds. Perhaps calling it a restoration would be wrong. She is tempering her body by eroding the previous, weaker flesh, and allowing her qi and vitality to repair the wounds.
Is this how Lan Xiaohui trained herself all this time? Suffering countless wounds in the [Killing Field] and then dragging herself to the [Icy Sword Waterfall] to suffer more damage, tempering her body? Even if this body tempering does not equate to anything in the world outside this one, the principle of absorbing, manipulating, and extracting sword qi from nature is an invaluable lesson.
When it comes to obtaining the fourth layer of [Empty Moon Prana], my initial estimate, before all of this, would have been ten times longer. But in this environment, with this mindset, it is entirely possible, with a focused enough cultivation strategy, to obtain it in a short amount of time.
Lan Xiaohui winces beneath the water and curls up into a ball, but her resistance to the water ¡ª through her protective qi ¡ª lessens with each breath. What kind of excruciating pain must Lan Xiaohui be feeling right now? What kind of mental strength does it take to withstand this torture for so long?
I focus on Wu Yulan who is calmly meditating beneath the waterfall. I understand now why I could not decypher her method of defense against the waterfall. She doesn¡¯t employ one.
I didn¡¯t notice this fact because her mastery of [Empty Moon Prana] is so advanced that the pain she is feeling is simply unable to enter her conscious mind. Her cultivation method is that of calmness even under the most extreme of circumstances, which is perfectly suited to her martial art of executing a single, perfect strike in a single, perfect moment.
Whether they are the first and foremost geniuses on this continent, I don¡¯t know. It is unlikely. However, when it comes to cultivation methods and the strength of their hearts, they are certainly unmatched, monstrous existences.
When it comes to turning hardships into strength, I would be surprised if there was someone else who could be their equal.
Perhaps it is a shame that hardship comes without guarantees. They will most certainly lose their lives soon, and their journey will end here. It might even be that the world would never learn that they existed ¡ª two entities that were qualified to seek the apex.
The fact that they do not resent me for leading them to this place, instead of allowing them to walk in circles in the blizzard, is further evidence of their understanding of mortality. The principles of the [Transient Sword] remain deeply embedded in their hearts.
All is transient, in this world, including themselves. Perhaps, in their interpretation, they do not see this as the end of their journey, but as the fruition of their efforts; an opportunity to leave an indelible mark in their hearts that time will not erode.
Life is transient, death is everlasting.
Several hours later, Lan Xiaohui, with her wounds mostly recovered, floats to the top of the surface and then kicks with her legs, launching herself out of the lake, and landing gently, like a feather, on its surface. Her heels click with gold lightning, but they never submerge into the liquid.
She walks on top of the lake toward Wu Yulan, as if it were a solid surface, and forces a gentle smile to her lips.
¡°Yulan,¡± she whispers. ¡°It is time for us to go.¡±
There is no question if her companion is ready. There¡¯s no authority in her tone either.
The waterfall stills for one final time, flow completely halted, and then the water ¡ª in the shape of icicles ¡ª explodes in all directions, raining hail onto the entirety of the formation world, as Wu Yulan opens her eyes and climbs to her feet.
Wu Yulan smiles and approaches Lan Xiaohui. She takes my owner¡¯s hand into hers, smile blossoming. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that all good things come to an end, but there is something I do want to say.¡±
As she speaks, the remnants of the frozen water of the waterfall that was scattered into the air begin to fall like glittering snow around them. In the meantime, the waterfall has resumed its violent flow.
¡°I don¡¯t regret meeting you, even if we die here and now. Until now, I don¡¯t think I understood the meaning of the word ¡®happiness¡¯.¡± Wu Yulan lowers her head, pausing briefly for the same reason that Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes are filling up with tears as she nods along to the words.
¡°I would do it all again, even if it ends the same way,¡± Wu Yulan continues, the tempo of her words slowing down. ¡°I was truly happy to have been born.¡±
Wu Yulan lifts her gold eyes to meet Lan Xiaohui¡¯s gaze and offers another, warmer smile.
Within Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart, the knot and devil that represented her guilt for leading Wu Yulan to this conclusion melt away and she accepts Wu Yulan¡¯s emotions and forgiveness by reciprocating the smile and leaning her forehead against Wu Yulan¡¯s.
Their eyes close, and after a brief moment, Wu Yulan adds.
¡°Let¡¯s meet again in our next life.¡±
Chapter 187: Eternal Red (17)
The veiled figure has been patiently waiting for almost thirty days. Despite her veil, I can clearly see her face, and her expression has remained the same. She also hasn¡¯t changed her position at all.
There is no indicator that she is aware of my Inner World¡¯s ability to manipulate the passage of time, but even if she was aware of it, I doubt it would be something that would concern her at all.
The relative power is too vast. Even in this suppression field, she is an existence vaster than Lady Yue. The fact that I cannot feel the effect of the suppression at all is indicative of just how immense this figure¡¯s power must be. Alternatively, the formation could be configured in some way to only affect the hostile entity, but as I cannot feel any of the nodes of the formation, nor do I know of any instance of how such a specific formation could be created, it is only conjecture.
The only indicators of the formation are the invisible chains on the figure¡¯s limbs and the fact that the door has disappeared. Considering the latter and how it renders escape impossible, the only choices are to die here or to kill the entity. If there is another way to leave this place, I cannot see it yet. Unless I can break through into the Nascent Soul realm in a few hours, and my perception expands enough to sense a node of the formation through which I can sabotage it, another method of escape is impossible.
Even if I were to break the formation, it would not eliminate the primary problem: this figure would then also be free and even more powerful.
Her eyelids lower slightly when Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan regain consciousness ¡ª even though they remain still ¡ª and she slowly rises out of her chair, uncrossing her arms and legs.
¡°You have kept this princess waiting,¡± she says, tone cold, distant, and even. She does not even look at them, though with her veil covering her face, my owner and her companion wouldn¡¯t be able to tell just how little regard this entity has for them. They may as well be ants to her. ¡°But you did give this princess a good show. This princess was certain that you would succumb to your wounds, but in this short amount of time, you have managed to cultivate natural energy and recover. This princess even helped you a little.¡±
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan slowly stand up, calm on the surface like a lake, but beneath, a dark storm rages. Their killing intent and resentment are so strong that they do not even register the meaning of the figure¡¯s words, or the claim that she helped them. I don¡¯t blame them for not lingering on her words. If she helped them, it is only to kill someone who can resist.
From their perspective, a long time has passed since they were fatally injured, but during that time, the dread and intensity of this figure nearly killing them without any resentment or killing intent still haunted them; to kill without either of those things is to kill something one already considers to not be worthy of life ¡ª like stepping on an ant. There is no doubt in their mind that this figure will kill them. They understand that they are alive now only for this entity¡¯s entertainment.
In that dark and foreboding understanding is also the hope of their ambition. One strike that can defy common sense would be able to perhaps wound the figure, allowing Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan to die in peace. They would not even dare to hope that this strike could kill the figure, but now, facing the situation, their hearts begin to pound rapidly.
What if¡?
But as soon as the hope rises, it is crushed in their hearts and replaced with more madness and resentment.
Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan ¡ª sword cultivators through and through ¡ª would rather die with dignity after humbling this figure than live because of a surprise attack.
The wayward thoughts disappear from their minds. There is only the space between them and the figure. In their mind¡¯s eye, there are no walls, no ceiling, no sky or heaven, no destiny or providence. There is this place and their next destination: the afterlife; there is their heart, body, and sword, and an enemy worthy of those.
Wu Yulan is the first to release her breath, and the air turns to mist as her shoulders slump. Her body relaxes while her mind tenses.
A pulse of frost emits from Wu Yulan, ice crawling across the floor, covering it in a layer of frozen water vapor. Then, just as it appeared, it recedes, collecting beneath Wu Yulan¡¯s feet.
I do not sense an aura from Wu Yulan, nor any sword intent, but I do sense the gradual warping of natural laws around her, centered on her gold core.
Her eyes lose some of their brightness. Her hair loses some of its luster, becoming duller and more silver. The glow of vitality in her pale skin also softens. These are all a result of her spiritual veins enlarging to almost three times their normal size, and atrophying. Even her spiritual roots wither as she sacrifices her innate talent and future possibilities, and feeds them into the fires of her technique.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Wu Yulan closes her eyes, releasing another breath. Slowly, she draws her sword, and as the blade leaves its confines, the warping of the natural laws progresses to such a degree that they almost completely collapse.
The glint of the sword and the light that it captures is warped in such a way that there is a cascade of colors along the metallic surface as if the light is passing through a broken prism.
Wu Yulan¡¯s shadow rotates beneath her as if the light source in the room is orbiting her. But then the shadow splits into two instances, then three, then four. In a brief moment, six shadows appear beneath Wu Yulan, forming an image that is similar to that of a snowflake with its six symmetries.
When the sword is drawn, briefly, I do sense a monstrous sword aura from Wu Yulan and an extreme amount of sword intent, all focused on the veiled figure. In the instant that it appears, I sense the sword aura and intent collapse into several points around the veiled figure.
Snowflakes.
However, these snowflakes are not ordinary crystals of water. Their surface is almost metallic, capturing the likeness of the world within them. Each one contains such an amount of sword energy that the laws of space tremble around them, on the precipice of collapse.
I now understand Wu Yulan¡¯s training method. The endless months of controlling and compressing sword energy have resulted in a technique that can interfere with the natural laws even at her shallow cultivation level.
At the cost of her future.
Even the veiled figure, when she senses that brief moment of extreme sword force lowers her eyelids slightly. It is possibly too small a motion for either Wu Yulan or Lan Xiaohui to notice, and even if they did, I doubt they would be proud of it. After all, they are not here to impress this figure.
Sword Moment: Six-Fold Symmetry Seal ¡ª to my knowledge, it is the ultimate technique of [Eternal Moment Swordsmanship]. Beyond this ¡ª the fourth layer ¡ª I don¡¯t know if her martial arts contains more layers and techniques.
It is a technique that seals the past, present, and future potential of a sword¡¯s moment into the six symmetries of a snowflake. At the intersection of these symmetries, space itself is cut. It is of a class of techniques referred to as forbidden because the memory and attainment of the sword itself are sealed away, and with it, the past, present, and future potential of the user as well. The other reason why it damages Wu Yulan¡¯s talent is because this technique can only exert its full power in the realms beyond Nascent Soul Ascension. Forcing it into existence here can not come without consequences.
However, the result of forcing the technique is an enormous amount of sword force that could obliterate even the shell of my vessel; even though Wu Yulan is an ally, my sub-cores are elevating her threat level.
The shadows beneath Wu Yulan all collapse together into one instance, again, and Wu Yulan¡¯s body disappears in a burst of ice energy. The temperature in the room immediately drops to below freezing, and Wu Yulan¡¯s appearance next to the veiled figure is preceded by another, even more extreme warping of space.
Looking directly at Wu Yulan and the figure, it is as though I can see multiple sides of them and multiple instances of them. Dozens of shadows are smeared across the ground beneath them, and I see dozens of swords thrusting forward. It is all the same sword and the same shadow, but space is so warped around them that even I find it difficult to recognize what is happening. For an ordinary opponent, dodging this attack would be impossible.
At the tip of Wu Yulan¡¯s sword, a snowflake forms ¡ª the sealed sword moment with six symmetries ¡ª and her sword pierces into it.
There is a sound like that of a crystal or glass bell gently ringing out once. It is high-pitched, resonant, and clear. Sparks fly all across the room, fragments of broken sword intent fling out from the point of impact, scoring into the walls, floor, and ceiling, leaving trenches of broken and frozen material that trail an abyss of blackness in the wake of broken natural laws. I even hear the invisible chains ring out and groan under the strain of the unleashed sword force.
The figure¡¯s veil sails through the air, disappearing into the storm of cascading white and blue sword energy that is released from the point of impact, but because the space is so warped, even with my absolute perception I cannot tell what impacted and where. Before the storm of sword and ice energy enveloped them, all I could see was the swords thrust forward.
When the storm of energy subsides, the veiled figure stands in the same place as before, the index finger of her left hand pressed into the snowflake that is pinned on the other side by Wu Yulan¡¯s also trembling sword.
The figure¡¯s hair has changed color again ¡ª now a dull silver with light blue tones captured in the sheen of light.
No space is cut ¡ª as if that were even possible for Wu Yulan¡¯s cultivation realm, no matter how much of her talent she sacrifices ¡ª but what is worse, in the region around the figure, space law itself is frozen. I sense a degree of ice energy around the figure ¡ª not Wu Yulan¡¯s ¡ª that is of such a high order, that I cannot even begin to comprehend it. How is that even possible?
Is this figure truly a deity?
¡°Cutting your roots to play with snow in front of this princess,¡± the figure says, tone indifferent even when disappointed. ¡°Are you even taking this seriously?¡±
The figure scoffs and flicks her outstretched finger. It is a simple and abrupt motion, but the impact that travels through Wu Yulan¡¯s sword breaks her arm and sends her flying into the wall on the opposite side of the room. Her ribs break, again, from the impact, and when she slides off the crater in the wall and falls to her knees on the floor, she coughs up several mouthfuls of blood.
When a single drop of blood splatters on the ground, from the figure''s left index finger, Wu Yulan''s eyes half-close, and she chuckles darkly, even in her half-dead state.
When she hears Wu Yulan''s chuckle, the figure glances at her finger and then shows the tiny, insignificant wound on her fingertip to the two. "Does this make you happy?" she asks, coldly.
Wu Yulan, dangerously close to passing out, still reaches for her discarded sword with her left, unbroken arm. "It is more than... enough for me," Wu Yulan whispers.
Chapter 188: Eternal Red (18)
My owner¡¯s heart steadies. It was like steel before, but now it is more like a glacier. There is neither fear nor sorrow in her heart, only determination.
She watched Wu Yulan¡¯s battle ¡ª if it could be called that ¡ª and was equally as stunned as she was curious. Helping Wu Yulan crossed her mind, but in her heart, she felt that it was inappropriate. It is because she had never seen a technique as powerful as Sword Moment: Six-Fold Symmetry Seal. In Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes, it was the pinnacle of swordsmanship. She had seen Lady Yue¡¯s techniques, and though Wu Yulan¡¯s could not compare in power, she still thought that her companion¡¯s sword was mysterious and profound. In that sense, it was not Lan Xiaohui¡¯s place to interrupt her companion or interfere.
When she sensed Wu Yulan¡¯s talent wither to execute the technique, a pang of pain shook my owner¡¯s heart. But seeing that wound on the finger of their nemesis made Lan Xiaohui happy. Talent? That was too small a price to pay for the outcome.
She only hoped that she could also have a good outcome like that.
Survival is not possible. Victory is a possibility even more distant than survival. One cut ¡ª one tiny and insignificant wound ¡ª is already the source of more hope than they dared to harbor.
The figure, meanwhile, scoffs. ¡°Even your dreams are small,¡± she says, her tone ever the same. ¡°When this princess was your age, she killed her father, the king. He was so powerful, compared to me, that if he were to stand before you now instead of this princess, you wouldn¡¯t dare to blink without his permission.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns ¡ª that steadiness in her heart crumbling slightly. The figure effortlessly attacks the core of their dignity. To not even dare to dream of killing her? Not even dare to dream of obtaining victory?
¡°Something like this is enough to make you happy?¡± the figure asks, pointing out the cut on her finger once more, which had already healed. ¡°This princess will tell you: if she had put more effort into defending herself, you would be dead now. What victory? What satisfaction? You can still speak such nonsense?¡±
¡°Perhaps it is a¡ hollow victory to you¡¡± Wu Yulan hissed through her teeth, trying as hard as she could to climb back to her feet, but unable to do so. ¡°But at least¡ we can choose to die¡ with dignity.¡±
Lan Xiaohui extends her arm directly up, raising my point toward heaven. A trail of black energy remains in the wake of my vessel as my owner begins drawing a full circle. She closes off her heart, intent on ignoring the words of the figure.
It no longer mattered what the princess had to say. In her words, there is no avenue of resolution other than death. Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan both hated bullies, but this princess did not trigger that hate. Even they understood that in this world, only the truly strong can decide who lives and who dies. In their mind, this figure had that right. Not a bully ¡ª an oppressor.
¡°It is no longer your right to choose when to die,¡± the figure says, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Only this princess can now decide that!¡±
When Lan Xiaohui hears this, even with her heart closed off, she stops drawing the circle.
Like a bolt of lightning, a flash of anger pulses through her heart.
¡°No,¡± my owner says, lifting her face to look at the figure. ¡°It is not your right to decide that either.¡±
The figure looks at Lan Xiaohui, with the same cold expression.
¡°My life belongs to Yaoyue,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Only Yaoyue can decide when or where I will die, not you!¡±
Suddenly alarmed, Wu Yulan stares at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Xuelian¡ don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°You are right that my dreams are shallow,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, her eyelids becoming redder. ¡°Unlike yours, my dignity and pride are fragile things. I can¡¯t win against you. I doubt I can even hurt you.¡±
It is not just that her sword aura and killing intent recede; everything disappears from within my owner¡¯s heart. In a brief moment, it becomes an emptiness.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°But this one thing, not a million of you can take away,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°I, and my life, belong to Yaoyue!¡±
With those words, she lifts my vessel into the air, reverses her grip, and runs my tip through her chest.
As the blood explodes through her back, spraying on the walls behind her, each blood droplet turns into a small black and red lily flower. Then the flowers wilt.
¡°Dead Flowers, Everlasting Moon,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers as a dark, black moon comes into existence behind her. Not an empty circle like previously, but completely pitch black. The laws of nature fall apart in that region and I sense nothing from it.
¡°Xuelian¡¡± Wu Yulan whimpers, all the determination and resolve in her heart crumbling to dust in an instant. ¡°Why¡? Why do you have to die¡ before me?¡±
The figure does not speak. For once, her expression changes. It is no longer that cold and distant sneer. She straightens up and even leans backward slightly. I get an impression of deep wariness from her. What can this figure sense that I cannot?
What is this Dead Flowers, Everlasting Moon technique? Is this the sword you wanted to show me, Lan Xiaohui? The eternal moon of finality watching over dead flowers?
When Lan Xiaohui rips my vessel free from her chest, I become aware of the damage inflicted. Her spiritual veins, her blood, her heart, they have all been sacrificed. Nevermind her talent, her life is over.
With blood pouring from her chest, turning into flowers around her feet that wilt almost immediately, my perception of the world skews. It is like there is a mirror placed across the room, tilted at an odd angle. The colors drain from the world, but on one side, the contrast is flipped; darker in brightness, brighter in darkness.
I don¡¯t sense any energy from my vessel, but I do sense something. What is this law? What is this sword intent?
Suddenly, I feel an acceleration, but for a brief moment, we remain motionless. Then, Lan Xiaohui appears before the figure. Her feet make no sound as they strike the floor. Acceleration without motion, and motion without force.
Liminality Steps?
¡°You¡¡± the figure growls, narrowing her eyes as Lan Xiaohui appears before her, mangled and bloody sword raised high.
When Lan Xiaohui swings her sword, a trail of pitch-black nothingness is left in the wake of my vessel. It is like a crack in space, fracturing around the fault lines of my passage. From the blackness, red and black flowers bloom across the surface, as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s life force burns in the mysterious energies whose origin I cannot determine.
This arc of annihilation ¡ª like a crescent moon ¡ª blooming with the flowers of her sacrifice is such a mysterious thing. Like those stars I watched flinging around black holes in the vast cosmos, and the light they produced once devoured. This relationship of existence around non-existence is something that Lan Xiaohui captured in her sword through her own relationship with me and the concept of liminality.
Lan Xiaohui truly is a transient thing in this world, but I never thought that those stars, like my Lan Xiaohui, swing around the centers of their own demise out of adoration; as if having found their place of death.
My vessel crashes into an invisible barrier and a pulse of stillness emits upon impact. That perception of the skewed world I have tilts even further, and the strange, wrong contrast amplifies in wrongness.
On the other side of the room, Wu Yulan is pressed into the ground by an invisible force ¡ª gravity? ¡ª and groans, helplessly. Even if she had the strength to resist, she wouldn¡¯t. There is no more resistance left in her heart when she has to watch the final moment of her friend.
The invisible barrier crumbles ¡ª crashing like shattered glass ¡ª and my vessel strikes into the figure¡¯s neck who emits a broken grunt, pupils shrinking to tiny black points.
The figure remains on her feet and slowly, with great difficulty, begins raising her hands toward my vessel. Her fingers tremble ¡ª or perhaps it is the air that is trembling ¡ª but little by little, she reaches toward my vessel. Slow; she is so slow. Whatever influence my vessel has on her is tremendously effective.
I slip further into the figure¡¯s skin, parting flesh beneath my ruinous blade, advancing towards beheading this figure.
The figure¡¯s fingers finally reach my vessel and press into my blade. My entire vessel shudders, then crumbles and ablates away, as if pressed into by an incredible force and also blasted away by heat.
Then my damaged blade snaps in half and the ruinous energies shrouding my sword lose their focus and cohesion, blasting outward amidst the rumble of invisible chains and cracking stone.
[ Blood Destruction (Late Dao Vessel) complete. ]
As the energies dissipate, it reveals the figure standing over my owner, hand pressed against the deep cut on her neck. My hilt, the only thing that remains of my vessel, rests before my owner''s eyes, who likewise has not a shred of resistance left, and only a meager, evaporating thread of life.
She smiles. ¡°You watched¡ me closely¡ right?¡±
¡°I did,¡± I tell her, but I don¡¯t have the strength to do more than whisper into her mind. ¡°It was a beautiful sword.¡±
Her eyes close, but her smile remains. ¡°I am glad,¡± she whispers. ¡°Thank you, Yaoyue¡ for giving me¡ a life worth living. I wish I... could have... followed you... for a bit... long...¡±
Either her life fades away, or my consciousness does, before I can hear the rest of her words, but I already know what they are. We are connected, and this regret is one that we share.
Chapter 189: Eternal Red (19)
[ Current realm: Mortal Sovereign (Early) ]
When I regain consciousness, I am immediately made aware of the fact that my vessel completed the final step of my cultivation ¡ª Dao Core Integration ¡ª on its own.
This process should not normally be automatic or this quick. The two final stages of Dao Vessel are the equivalent of Nascent Soul Ascension, and obtaining them is the equivalent of crossing the large barrier between the Nascent Soul Ascension realm and beyond.
According to my knowledge, it is not strange for living creatures to destroy their bodies and be unable to cross into a higher state of being, resulting in termination.
For me, on the other hand, it is a simple matter for two reasons: I am a Divine grade heavenly treasure, and I am not a living creature. The latter is more important than the former. I don¡¯t have organs I cannot live without, nor do I have blood, bones, or tendons ¡ª not in the normal sense at least. Breaking my body; burning my life; integrating the Dao into my physical fiber; for me, it is as simple as existing in the world.
Unlike spirit cultivation which requires deep attainment and understanding of inner alchemy, body cultivation ¡ª and the reason it is favored by unintelligent beasts ¡ª is a primal and instinctive thing. Integrating the laws of nature into the blueprint of one¡¯s physical existence ¡ª returning the vessel to the origin ¡ª is a natural, even congenital, thing. A high body cultivation can pass on through generations in the form of Physique for mortal creatures ¡ª another reason why unintelligent beasts favor body cultivation; it is the mechanism of their evolution.
Not that any of this matters now.
I am not surprised to find Wu Yulan alive. Unlike my owner, she did not cut her life to perform her technique. Perhaps she should have. The Wu Yulan I find now will never be the genius sword cultivator she was meant to be. Not only did she seal much of her sword attainment, but the technique she used was so difficult for her cultivation realm that it also damaged her spiritual roots. Even if she could regain the memory of the sword she once wielded, with her spiritual roots as they are now, she is no better than an ordinary mortal.
However, what I find most shocking is the fact that my owner is still alive. I was most certainly not in error when I felt her destroy her life vessels in order to fuel that mesmerizing technique. Though I don¡¯t feel much vitality from her, I do feel some ¡ª enough to live a few years as a cripple.
The black and red lily flower in her hair ¡ª the so-called sundrinker lily ¡ª is withered, just like my owner¡¯s life, but more than that, it is burning with a bright, orange flame.
It takes only one glance into the spiritual vessel of both of them to understand the meaning of the princess'' words when she claimed, and rightfully so, that time and place of their demise rests entirely in her hands alone.
Coursing through their broken meridians, and in my owner''s case, holding her ruined life vessel together, are rivers of fire energy, and threads of icy radiance. This energy is not their own, and its law is beyond my comprehension.
All three of them are seated at the table. My owner and Wu Yulan are trembling in their seats, holding cups made of ice in their hands.
They are not trembling out of fear; not entirely at least.
Their hearts are crushed. Being denied even the opportunity to die ¡ª especially in my owner¡¯s case who was most certain that death was the only outcome for her ¡ª is something that truly enlightened them to the power that the unknown figure wields.
In their eyes, the figure that calls herself a princess is qualified to call herself a Goddess.
Even so, the reason why they are trembling is the agony they must feel from having that extreme fire energy coursing through their veins. Their blood is on fire, leaving black marks across their skin wherever their veins would be normally visible.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
¡°Is the tea to your liking?¡± the figure asks.
Wu Yulan stares into her cup, then looks at Lan Xiaohui with pleading eyes. My owner, who has ten times the amount of fire energy coursing through her body compared to Wu Yulan, can not even look at her companion. The best she can do is try not to cry out in pain, or show her tears.
How long have they been tortured like this?
Wu Yulan brings the cup to her lips, tilts it over, and then sets it back down.
¡°It is very sweet,¡± she says, her voice trembling as she desperately holds on to the ice cup for its comforting cold.
The figure nods. ¡°Good, and you?¡± she asks, looking at my owner next.
Slowly, Lan Xiaohui also brings the cup to her lips and smiles ¡ª or winces ¡ª as she puts it back down.
¡°It is... very fragrant,¡± she says, tone far more controlled than Wu Yulan¡¯s.
¡°Good,¡± the figure repeats nodding. ¡°It seems you can be obedient after all.¡±
The tea cups are empty and always have been. Strangely enough, when Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui graded the tea, I did not sense any dishonesty in their words. Have they completely dissociated from reality from the fiery torture?
As I recover more of my processes, I delve deeper into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body, trying to further assess her damage. That is when I find out just how effective this torture method is ¡ª though, lesser beings might call it cruel instead.
Their seas of consciousness are seas of fire. Their very souls are burning away. The only pain I could feel in this existence has been that of the soul and I know first-hand that a mortal creature could not withstand it for long.
Except for Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan who have been, considering the evidence, withstanding it for two weeks.
¡°What are your names?¡± the figure asks, playing with the cup between her fingers.
¡°Wu Yulan,¡± Wu Yulan replies with some difficulty.
¡°Lan¡ Xiaohui,¡± my owner replies, using her former name. I don¡¯t blame her; considering the amount of pain she is in, even the idea of lying or pretending that she is close to becoming someone else does not cross her mind.
Wu Yulan looks at my owner, her expression more ghastly and concerned than before.
¡°P-please,¡± Wu Yulan whispers. ¡°We won¡¯t try¡ to fight you anymore. L-let Sister Xuelian go. I will do anything¡ anything you want.¡±
The figure scoffs, planting her right elbow on the table and then resting her jaw on the back of her hand.
¡°First you wanted to send this princess off to the afterlife, and now you want to negotiate,¡± the figure says, for once, amusement in her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you have it backward?¡±
¡°I was¡ was¡ wr¡ª¡°
Before Wu Yulan can apologize, my owner¡¯s hand grasps Wu Yulan¡¯s hand tightly and squeezes. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ apologize. I can¡ take it.¡±
¡°This princess has never met someone so stubborn,¡± the figure says and then laughs. ¡°Are you not even grateful that this princess saved your miserable life and let you spend another day with your dear Yaoyue?¡±
When the figure asks this question, a glimmer of gratitude does flicker in my owner¡¯s heart, which also causes her to lose her focus, and groan in pain.
¡°Good, your heart is far more honest than you,¡± the figure says, gloating satisfaction in her tone.
I submerge my consciousness into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s burning sea of soul. Though I cannot douse the fires, I can, at least, share some of the agony she feels, though I am not sure if I am successful because I do not feel anything.
¡°Listen very carefully,¡± I tell them. ¡°There must be a reason you are still alive. Her demeanor has also changed entirely. There might be a possibility that you could survive this if you appease her. Swallow your pride and do whatever it takes to survive, even if you have to beg for your life or lie.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes narrow at my words, but Lan Xiaohui just nods once in understanding.
Mysteriously, the figure smiles at the same time, as if also reacting to my words.
¡°You should listen to your sword,¡± she says. ¡°This princess has spent a long time thinking about what to do with you. Letting you go? Also possible.¡±
With those words, the figure looks at her fingernails and tosses her hand over a few times.
Wu Yulan stares at the figure, her heart suddenly beating madly. Survive? Letting them go? How long has it been since she had such daring dreams?
¡°Y-your highness,¡± Wu Yulan whispers. ¡°What must we do¡ for you to let us go?¡±
¡°Your highness?¡± the figure repeats, smiling. ¡°Good. Good. This princess will tell you: You have to kill the man who trapped me here!¡±
Lan Xiaohui groans in pain once more when she hears the reply and Wu Yulan¡¯s expression also falters.
They had expected something along the lines of finding a way to release the figure, but to kill the man who had the power to trap her here in the first place is an even more distant possibility.
¡°I-if you let us go,¡± Wu Yulan whispers. ¡°We will¡ kill him!¡±
¡°This princess is not impressed with your performance nor encouraged by your lie,¡± the figure flatly says, calling out Wu Yulan¡¯s obvious lie. At least Wu Yulan took my words to heart ¡ª lie or beg for life. ¡°You kill him? Not possible. If Lu Long could die just by wishing him dead, this princess would be the happiest she had ever been.¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head at the figure¡¯s words.
¡°Did you say¡ Lu Long?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lu Long? The hero who courted the Fire Empress and, when she turned into a dragon at the end of her life, killed her and sealed her in a mountain?
A chilling killing intent rises from the figure. ¡°You know who that is?¡± the figure asks, narrowing her eyes. ¡°So you are related to him after all.¡±
Chapter 190: Eternal Red (20)
Lan Xiaohui cries out in pain this time, as the fire energies coursing through her body intensify. Her knuckles turn white as she balls her hands into fists.
¡°Your highness, p-please stay your anger,¡± Wu Yulan says, leaning forward over the table. ¡°We have never met Lu Long ¡ª he disappeared from this world a long time ago. We only heard of him.¡±
The killing intent recedes slowly and even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s expression relaxes slightly as a result.
¡°I don¡¯t sense any dishonesty,¡± the figure says, for once not referring to herself as a princess. ¡°Very well. Tell me what you have heard of Lu Long.¡±
Wu Yulan swallows nervously, leaning back and assuming her original stance ¡ª mostly using this time to gather her thoughts. Her sword failed her, but her negotiation skills may still have value here.
¡°Your highness, what this Wu Yulan may have heard is no doubt just lies that would make your ears bleed,¡± she says with a measured tone. ¡°It may not even be related to you. The story I have heard concerns Lu Long and the Fire Empress.¡±
At those words, the figure frowns, the ice cup in her hand shattering into countless fragments.
Wu Yulan swallows nervously once more. ¡°Your highness, could it be that this Fire Empress is you?¡±
The figure looks away from the center of the table, focusing her gaze on Wu Yulan. Slowly, she nods. ¡°This princess is not an Empress, but he did call her by that title.¡±
A flash of genuine anger briefly crosses Wu Yulan¡¯s face. This is not entirely on behalf of the figure ¡ª considering the grievances between the figure and Wu Yulan and my owner, they no doubt feel that this figure deserves to be locked up here until the end of time ¡ª but Wu Yulan most certainly does not like being lied to or told false stories.
¡°Your highness, would you enlighten this Wu Yulan on who you are, and what truly happened to you?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
¡°I will not,¡± the figure says.
Wu Yulan frowns. Negotiating was not possible after all.
With a groan, Lan Xiaohui stirs. ¡°I will¡ kill Lu Long¡ under one¡ condition.¡±
The figure glances at my owner and waves her hand, subduing some of the fire energy burning in my owner¡¯s soul. ¡°What is your condition?¡±
¡°You have to¡ let one of us go¡ before it is¡ too late,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°Too late? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± the figure asks.
Lan Xiaohui winces.
¡°It is our friend,¡± Wu Yulan replies in my owner¡¯s stead. ¡°She has been afflicted with a poison that is eating away at her roots. She needs treatment or she will die.¡±
Lan Xiaohui tightens her hands into fists once more. ¡°If you let¡ us treat her¡ I will forget¡ what happened here,¡± Lan Xiaohui manages to squeeze the words through her agony. ¡°And this Lu Long¡ if he is still¡ alive¡ I will kill him¡ even if it costs me¡ my life.¡±
These are not merely empty words. They are an oath. Every word is as steel and the core of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s determination.
Wu Yulan frowns. She is not so eager to make pacts with devils, but hearing her companion so easily determine white and black in the world, she cannot help but allow her heart to soften.
Wu Yulan nods in agreement. ¡°If you let one of us go to treat our friend, we will throw our lives away to kill Lu Long on your behalf.¡± No more your highness or diplomacy.
The figure chuckles and nods. ¡°This princess has seen firsthand how little you value your life and how eager you are to die for your way,¡± she says. ¡°That is why this princess is willing to consider it.¡±
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui both stare at the figure, unable to come to terms that the situation has turned out this way. From certain death to mostly certain death but at another time.
¡°This princess no longer has the luxury of even dreaming to escape this place,¡± she explains. ¡°In this life, she has never expected to come across anyone other than that man. All these years, this princess has made preparations and eroded this prison¡¯s formation, but it is not enough. In this life, this princess cannot have revenge¡ or so she thought.¡±
With this, her clear blue eyes fix on Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan.
¡°If you grant us our condition, you can entrust your grievances and debts to us,¡± Wu Yulan says, still frowning.
Slowly, the figure stands up. ¡°This princess does not want your assurances. This princess wants your results. When this princess backed you into a corner, your comprehension of natural energy improved drastically and quickly. This princess had never seen anything like it,¡± she says, a cruel smile lingering on her perfect lips. ¡°When you were certain of your death, you unleashed power beyond what you were capable of ¡ª without hesitation or grievance over the consequences. This princess would not have the guts to do the same.¡±
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui both narrow their eyes, suspecting some deeper meaning behind the figure¡¯s words.
¡°You burned away your life and your talent to hurt this princess, so as you are now, you cannot even survive against an opponent of lower cultivation. You will kill Lu Long if I let one of you go? This princess cannot tell if you are serious or joking,¡± she says. ¡°This princess believes that you care about your friend, enough to throw away your life and die at Lu Long¡¯s hands. But how does this benefit this princess? This princess wants him dead.¡±
Wu Yulan¡¯s frown deepens.
¡°Thinking like this, this princess has come to a conclusion,¡± she says, lifting her hands to shoulder level at her sides, palms turned up. ¡°Since she cannot kill Lu Long in this life, and you are the only ones this princess will meet, perhaps it is fate that it should be you to kill Lu Long for me.¡±
¡°How?¡± Wu Yulan asks. ¡°You said so yourself; as we are now, we cannot kill an opponent of even lower cultivation.¡±
¡°That is simple,¡± the figure says, as simultaneously an ice lotus and a fire lily bloom in each of the figure¡¯s hands. ¡°This princess is Eternal Red of the Nine Frozen Suns. She was born with two divine roots: Ice and Fire. This princess will give each one of you half of her origin and rebuild your roots.¡±
The words are so shocking that Wu Yulan¡¯s and Lan Xiaohui¡¯s thoughts grind to a halt. Rebuild someone¡¯s roots? Is such a thing even possible without medicine? It is not just their roots that are missing ¡ª their vitality has been destroyed, especially in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s case.
¡°Lan Xiaohui, I will give you my fire phoenix heritage and my fire cultivation method: Salvation Ashes,¡± the figure says as she flicks a finger and sends the fire lily floating toward Lan Xiaohui.
The fire lily floats gently towards my owner, spinning rapidly. When it strikes her chest, a gold halo appears behind Lan Xiaohui¡¯s head as her gold core, surprisingly, pulses once more to life. After this pulse, nine orbs of fire appear at regular intervals around the gold halo.
This time, when Lan Xiaohui screams, it is because she has never felt such pain in her entire life. It is not just her root that is being reborn, but all her broken veins and meridians that are returning to life and flowing with pure fire. The lily in her hair bursts into flames.
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyes are wide and filled with fear. What kind of godlike power is the ability to rebuild roots, spiritual veins, and broken life vessels? Could this figure even bring the dead back to life?
¡°Wu Yulan, I will give you my ice phoenix heritage and my ice cultivation method: Frozen World Apocalypse.¡±
When the ice lotus strikes Wu Yulan, she similarly collapses to the ground and writhes in pure agony, screaming just like my owner.
Even with medicine, rebuilding the roots is only enough to change their aspect slightly. A result that can directly improve their innate talent ¡ª or origin ¡ª would be a heaven-defying treasure. At lower talent, it is possible to improve it slightly with much effort and knowledge, but not this drastically.
The roots that I sense within Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, as their nascent form comes into being, are heaven-defying powers themselves.
¡°With this, I only have twenty years left to live, and enough strength to cure whatever poison maladies your friend. Bring her to this princess, and I will see to it that you no longer have to concern yourself with her well-being,¡± the figure says and sits down once more, crossing her legs.
Hearing these words, both Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui stop struggling. Even their screaming stops. Now that they are no longer resisting the influence of the figure¡¯s dual heritage, it is much less painful.
¡°However, if this princess runs out of life before Lu Long dies, not only the two of you, but your friend will also die with me,¡± the figure says and then gestures with her hand.
An invisible force picks up Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, lifting them off the ground and they remain levitating in mid-air.
¡°With this, you should be able to draw on the same strength you used against me. Whether this is enough to kill Lu Long or not, we shall see. You have twenty years.¡±
The door at the other end of the room opens, and the two girls, including my vessel, are tossed out into the broken stone courtyard outside.
When the door closes, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui both pass out from the lingering agony and the relief that they both feel at surviving an encounter with what very well may truly be a living deity.
Chapter 191: Thousand Eyes of Fear (1)
The ambient brightness rises dramatically and then falls several times. I cannot see the sun, but I can still record the passing of time and days since my owner and her companion have been discarded in this courtyard.
At first, I busy myself with trying to discern the flow of Qi in the background to identify the formation powering this prison, but all such attempts have been unsuccessful. If there truly is a formation here, I cannot detect it. Even the snowstorm walls of pure sword force feel like a natural feature, which I would normally declare to be impossible, but without any evidence to the contrary, I cannot declare that it is unnatural or artificial.
Eventually, my thoughts turn toward the more sinister interpretation of the prisoner and her final words.
Eternal Red of the Nine Frozen Suns.
That is most certainly a name ¡ª and one that is unlike any other name on this continent.
I did not have much opportunity to think about this before, but now all I have is time. The most mysterious aspect of the princess is the fact that she possesses both a fire and an ice root. This is simply something that defies all common reason and logic. Fire and water ¡ª and ice by extension ¡ª cannot coexist.
When Wu Yulan spent most of her time in my inner world practicing under the waterfall, it was to sharpen her sword but also to deepen her attainment of ice. It is because she saw the princess use fire energy and concluded that attacking her with ice ¡ª fire¡¯s weakness ¡ª could yield positive results.
Who would have thought that the princess could also use ice energy at the same time?
It is not humanly possible to wield fire and ice energy ¡ª at least not for long. Eventually, one of the elemental natures would overpower and destroy the other. Those with roots that have opposing elements are born frail, weak, and suffer a short lifespan fraught with illness.
It is not humanly possible ¡ª which is further evidence that the princess is not human to begin with. A phoenix and ice phoenix heritage is only possible, to my knowledge, by being the direct descendant of such mythical beasts.
In the original myth, it was said that the Fire Empress had the bloodline of dragon descendants. While this still may be true, it is more probable that the true identity of the so-called Fire Empress was not known by the public, at that time.
In other words, not only is the princess not human, but she is most likely not even from this world. Dragons exist in this world, of that I am sure. Lu Long is most certainly an alias used by someone who wants to indicate or imply the alternative meaning ¡ª ¡°massacre dragons¡± ¡ª a dragon slayer.
However, phoenixes exist only in stories. There is no record or memory of one ever existing, beyond the creation myths of the world. And yet, the phoenix heritage, and the ice phoenix heritage, are most certainly real.
This evidence is still only circumstantial and conjecture at best. If this princess truly was a spirit, mythical beast, or some other type of existence from another world, why would she appear in this one? Furthermore, just like phoenixes, there are no records or memories of another world existing either.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Perhaps, I conclude, there is another way to obtain the heritage of a phoenix without being a direct descendant. Something similar to the Ancient Sword Graveyard.
After several days of ceaseless agony, Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan finally calm down as their newly rebuilt roots are completely reformed.
Perhaps calling this process ¡®rebuilding¡¯ is not entirely accurate. To rebuild the roots is to make slight adjustments ¡ª a heaven-defying power in its own right, but not impossible.
The process my owner and her companion go through is more like rebirth ¡ª itself an aspect of the phoenix. During their final attempts at dignity, they tore up their roots, among other things, and damaged their spiritual veins considerably. Restoring them was, at the time I thought, simply impossible.
The spiritual roots are considered to be a gift of destiny which is the exclusive domain of the Heavens. Tampering with the will of Heaven is simply a fool¡¯s errand. Heaven-opposing powers exist, but the transformation I witness in my owner and her companion is beyond mere opposition; it is completely subverting the laws of nature.
Perhaps it is rebirth of some limited nature, though I could not even comprehend the consequences of such a thing. But there is no doubt that what was once an irrecoverable injury has now become a pristine, heaven-defying asset.
Not only are their spiritual roots restored, but their veins have also recovered and rebuilt themselves. In their veins, it is no longer just the Qi of Heaven and Earth that flows, but natural energy as well. Though this may be a result of their cultivation of [Empty Moon Prana], it still raises some questions about the state and quality of their new internal configuration.
In addition to being able to wield fire and ice energy now, their innate talent of cultivating such is, simply put, something that defies all reason. If I could directly observe their spiritual roots and measure their quality, it would not surprise me if I found out that they were of the Divine grade.
Even if that were true ¡ª and I have misjudged before ¡ª killing Lu Long in twenty years is simply not possible. Even my most generous estimates of Lu Long¡¯s strength place him in the Nihility realm of cultivation, and that is at the time of the myth. How many dozens or hundreds of years have passed since then?
Even if Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan could cultivate to the peak of the Nascent Soul Ascension realm within ten years, catching up to Lu Long to threaten him seems out of the question.
Who is Lu Long anyway? Most certainly, his true identity is not that of a wanderer, but the cultivator of a powerful, hidden clan or sect ¡ª like the Heavenly Sword Villa.
The powers that lurk within these sects are profound and mysterious. Even if Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui could catch up to Lu Long in cultivation, their martial arts and attainment ¡ª especially in Wu Yulan¡¯s case ¡ª could hardly match that of anyone within Lu Long¡¯s organization, let alone Lu Long himself.
At the very least, all of these things are logical conclusions.
However, twenty years may be a short time to cultivator standards, but to me, it is plenty of time to prepare. Furthermore, Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui are not entities that can be estimated through logic. Their strange techniques that they used in the end aside, their determination and cultivator hearts are most certainly assets that outclass even their improved spiritual roots.
Given enough time ¡ª and most importantly, prudence and guidance ¡ª they will become unstoppable sword cultivators. Sword sovereigns in their own right.
So what if Wu Yulan sealed her sword attainment? In twenty years, she can obtain another sword that is peerless under the Heavens.
So what if Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart is crushed? In twenty years, she can cultivate one that will never falter.
For the first time in my existence, I feel a sort of envy towards this lesser creature and its ability to adapt and overcome challenges that are, logically, impossible to overcome.
Chapter 192: Thousand Eyes of Fear (2)
For a long time after regaining consciousness, they lie there, their bodies broken and injured, still reeling from the traumas they have sustained. Beyond that still lingering pain, there is disbelief and apprehension at accepting the reality for what it is as they both stare at the dome of the snowstorm swirling around the courtyard.
Once a cultivator decides to die, normally, no force in the world can reverse that decision, or prevent the result. But not only have they been denied death, but they were left trying to unravel the knot in their hearts that connected them to that desire for death.
To be alive, after sacrificing everything to make a last stand, is something neither one of them expected. Even when they discussed the terms of their release with the princess, in their hearts, they did not truly believe that such an outcome was possible.
Desperation drove Wu Yulan to plead with the princess on behalf of Lan Xiaohui and spare her. It is the same emotion that drove my owner to negotiate Wu Yulan¡¯s release to treat Yun Fei ¡ª a burden and self-sacrifice, she hoped, would keep Wu Yulan alive.
Neither one of them truly expected, or even imagined, that they would both survive to see that dome of swirling ice around them. Even when the cold crawled into their bones, through their wounds and bruises, they did not mind it.
From their perspective, they did not need any creature comforts beyond the comfort of hearing each other¡¯s steady heartbeat or looking up at the same dreary, steel-gray sky.
With that comfort also came great regret.
¡°I am so sorry, Yulan,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, the first to break the silence. ¡°Because of me, you¡¡±
Wu Yulan shakes her head. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± she replies. ¡°Do you remember how you said that your life belongs to Yaoyue?¡±
At that question, my conflicted owner¡¯s cheeks redden and she turns her head away. Silently, she nods in response.
¡°I get it,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I never would¡¯ve obtained that sword to begin with. In that sense, it was always yours. When I think about it, it is my greatest happiness to have been able to use it for your sake.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns even as her companion scoots closer and lays her cheek on my owner¡¯s stomach, hugging her closely. My owner embraces her companion¡¯s head with one arm while laying her other arm over her eyes.
¡°It is not right,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, tone on the verge of cracking. ¡°I pushed us this far. We never should have come here. Because of this, you¡ you¡¡±
¡°Xuelian,¡± Wu Yulan intones, raising her head. Slowly, the silver-haired girl shifts her position and sits in my owner¡¯s lap.
My owner lowers her arm to look at Wu Yulan.
¡°My sword is not lost. It is just wandering,¡± Wu Yulan says, smiling. ¡°It is the same for us. Now that we found each other, we can never become lost again.¡± Wu Yulan raises her head to look at the dome of swirling snow above.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s expression softens, and she follows Wu Yulan¡¯s gaze. They are not staring at the snow, but trying to imagine the world beyond. Above the storm, there should be sunlight and an endless river of stars. Perhaps even a future.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
¡°As long as we are still alive,¡± Wu Yulan continues, ¡°There will be victories and defeats. Whether this was a win or a loss, who can truly say? Whether I am broken, or more whole than I ever was, who but me can decide?¡±
Lan Xiaohui emits a sound and I am not sure if it is a laugh or a cry. Her eyes fill with tears as she nods vehemently.
On the other hand, I am deeply shocked by Wu Yulan¡¯s words. I have, once again, underestimated my owner and her companion. The outlook she has is truly that of someone who walks the path of the supreme sword. Speaking such words; displaying this kind of enlightenment; could it be that her sword attainment is equivalent to mine? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t she seal away her sword attainment?
Though I do not sense a powerful sword force in her, I cannot deny that Wu Yulan is more of a sword cultivator now than she was before. It is indeed as she says: other than her, who can decide whether she has lost or gained from sealing the memory of her sword?
Could it be that Wu Yulan is, in fact, more powerful than before?
¡°You are right, Yulan,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, sniffling and blinking the tears away. ¡°We are not lost; we are just wandering.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles and nods, stroking the burning lily flower in my owner¡¯s hair. ¡°If anything, I realized one thing,¡± she says.
¡°What is it?¡± my owner asks.
¡°I want to live.¡±
My owner nods in agreement. ¡°Me too,¡± she says. ¡°What we did¡ never again. No matter what. It doesn¡¯t matter how bleak the odds are, but we must never, ever, do that again.¡±
Wu Yulan chuckles. ¡°I should be saying those words,¡± she says. ¡°I only sealed away my talent, but you¡ you gave up your life.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns, then nods.
¡°Will you promise me to never use that sword again?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lan Xiaohui nods again. ¡°I promise.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Wu Yulan says, nodding. I sense a great deal of relief in her heart. ¡°After we kill Lu Long, I want to live a long and happy life by your side. There are still so many mysteries in this world, and I want to discover them. I want to reach the pinnacle so we are never put in this position again. What about you?¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°Then we want the same things. I don¡¯t want others to decide my fate anymore. I want to become strong enough to live for my own ideals.¡±
Though their sentiment is that of desiring to live, what I sense in their hearts is far from something that simple. It is a kernel of rebellion and determination. It is to live but by their own rules. Despite nearly dying, their fear of risk evaporates.
It is the same as back then when they gave up their lives and futures to wound the princess; it is the decision that it is better to die with dignity in pursuit of a brilliant life than it is to live in fear or under the yoke of others.
This time, when they look toward the heavens, it is with a heart and gaze full of ambition and determination.
More than ever, I sense that they have accepted that their future will be filled with rivers of blood.
¡°Wu Yulan,¡± I announce. ¡°I will teach you a sword method that might be of benefit to you.¡±
When they hear my words, both of them look toward my floating form as if just now realizing I was present. They have become so comfortable with my presence that my absence is hardly imaginable.
A gold flicker of light appears above my reformed core and then floats toward Wu Yulan¡¯s forehead, merging into her skin.
¡°This is the method Fractured Sword, and it is related to Transient Sword. It is possible that it might help you recover your sword because of this association. Even so, if you can comprehend it within twenty years, you won¡¯t be disappointed even if it doesn¡¯t help you recover your old sword.¡±
Though I make it sound like it might be beneficial to recovering her lost attainment, I no longer believe that it is truly lost. The Wu Yulan that, at that moment, comprehends the basics of [Fractured Sword] is, technically, a sword cultivator with enlightenment that exceeds even that of my owner.
Even though I don¡¯t understand how such a thing is possible.
Wu Yulan nods after receiving my teachings and interpretation of the sword method and smiles. ¡°Twenty years?¡± she asks. ¡°Thank you, Yaoyue. But if I don¡¯t comprehend this sword within a year, I won¡¯t have the guts to show my face.¡±
Lan Xiaohui laughs and nods, not doubting a single word from her companion.
On the other hand, I just feel another burst of shock from my sentient core when I cannot find a logical flaw in Wu Yulan¡¯s declaration. Within a year? For this monster, it might be entirely possible.
Chapter 193: Thousand Eyes of Fear (3)
The wall of swirling snow stops in its tracks and then cracks, a rift opening just in front of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s fingertip and then widening into a hole large enough to allow my owner and her companion to pass through.
This time, Lan Xiaohui does not even need her sword domain or Wu Yulan¡¯s help to manipulate the wall of incredibly sharp snow. Her progress has exceeded all of my expectations.
In a very real sense, despite the losses they have collected here, this trip has been one of the most beneficial expeditions they have undertaken yet. Even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s stay in the ancestral grounds of the Seven Killing Swords sect pales in comparison. That is unless I take into account the potential of the tree with its strange fruits.
¡°Yulan, are you sure you want to come with me?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, not stepping out from the sealed courtyard and into the valley of snow ahead. ¡°It could be dangerous.¡±
Wu Yulan chuckles, adjusting the sword on her sash to keep it out of the way of her arms. ¡°Sister, I only lost my sword attainment. I am still a Core Formation cultivator. What danger?¡±
Lan Xiaohui laughs, as carefree as her companion about the concept of the dangers that lurk beyond this sealed courtyard. Even though many of these dangers, if not all of them, have a deeper cultivation than they do.
Without further discussion on this matter, Lan Xiaohui steps through the opening, and Wu Yulan follows closely behind. Once they are both through and into the unfamiliar forested valley shrouded in the perpetual blizzard, the wall behind them closes.
Wu Yulan steps to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s side and looks ahead.
Both their eyes are unfocused, no doubt searching inward for the last memories they had of this place. Their desperate struggle and escape from the beast that hunted them and the very real sense that they would die here. Naturally, back then, they had no idea just how close to death they would get.
Their hearts are steady, but still lacking those foundational pieces they lost when they learned that in this world there are powers they could not even conceive of before.
¡°What should we do now?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
Lan Xiaohui purses her lips. It is clear that she has been thinking about this for a while.
¡°First, we should bring Yun Fei here. Next, we should qualify for the tournament,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
Wu Yulan¡¯s eyebrows rise and she looks at my owner. ¡°The Conference? Why? If that person can really cure Yun Fei, we don¡¯t need the rewards,¡± she says. ¡°It would be better to just stay here for several months and improve our cultivation.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods, agreeing with her companion. ¡°We have to qualify for the Conference and win,¡± she says, as she begins walking forward. She heads the opposite way from which they originally came.
As Wu Yulan moves to follow my owner, Lan Xiaohui continues speaking. ¡°Elder Qin knows we were here, and so do those people from the Heavenly Sword Villa. If Yun Fei is suddenly cured without explanation, and considering our progress, who knows what could happen in the future or how it might affect us.¡±
Wu Yulan frowns, and walks beside my owner in silence for several long moments, before finally nodding.
¡°You are right, Xuelian,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°If we win the tournament and obtain the rewards, no one will ask questions about how Yun Fei was cured. Also, it will help us develop connections if we want to find Lu Long.¡±
Shortly soon after, they come across the tree in which they hid and cuddled together for warmth. Both of them stare at it, perhaps reliving how helpless they felt back then, and how vastly their definition of the word helpless changed soon after.
¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for me, but won¡¯t people have questions about our progress? We were only gone for less than two months,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°Won¡¯t winning the tournament be counterproductive?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°I have no intention of hiding my progress.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles, obviously pleased with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s reply. ¡°Can you explain why, Sister Xuelian?¡±
¡°There is no particular reason,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°If I haven¡¯t begged for my life back then, why would I act modest now? Yulan, we both want to reach the pinnacle, not live under someone else¡¯s umbrella.¡±
Lan Xiaohui stops, glaring into the snow-shrouded forests ahead. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for walking my path straight and holding my head high. When I joined the Galaxy Sword sect, I made the mistake to not do it my way. I won¡¯t make that mistake again,¡± she says, resting her left arm on my vessel tucked into her sash. ¡°Besides, I also have grudges and debts that cannot be resolved with a simple apology. Starting with this one.¡±
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Deep in the forest ahead lurks a presence. Unlike Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan who can only sense its presence and killing intent, I can see it clearly.
Six tails and a scar over its eye identify it as the same monster that drove the two to the brink of death. If that were not enough, I still sense a sliver of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword qi within the scar over its eye which has still not healed completely.
It all happens suddenly and nearly instantaneously.
The colors of the world drain as a distant howl echoes through the blizzard. The moment the fox deploys its sword domain, its body appears right in front of Lan Xiaohui, intending to strike my owner down before she can react.
The six-tailed fox raises its right paw, each claw extended out and sharper than any sword I have ever seen ¡ª other than myself, of course.
The suppression from the deployed sword domain sinks in almost immediately, tangling around Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and Wu Yulan¡¯s gold cores like chains made of sword energy, attempting to lock their inferior cultivation down and render them helpless. This time, the fox would not allow them to escape; even though it is a mindless beast, I can sense this intelligent intent within it.
This beast waited for two months, never knowing whether it will cross paths with Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan again; but certainly it hoped that it would, and with that faith, waited patiently, until the day would come.
I still find it fascinating that there exists a creature like this that can comprehend sword law. It is a noble and powerful beast, but ultimately, even though it wields mysterious sword laws, it does not truly comprehend the sword.
The sword is more than a simple instinct.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s fingers coil around my guard and she draws me from her sash ¡ª with my vessel still inside its sheath ¡ª and raises me horizontally in the air. Even though her cultivation is locked down, her physical body is neither helpless nor powerless.
The fox does not hesitate to slam its paw down and attempt to break every bone in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s body, but when its paw strikes my sheath, unexpectedly, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s arm does not even shudder. All the force and sword energy behind the blow simply dissipates, unraveled by my owner''s far superior sword attainment and sword intent that also had a glimpse of the sword law.
With a roar, and sword force pouring from the fox''s body, a cloud of snow emits from my vessel as the force pummels Lan Xiaohui into the ground, causing her heels to dig into the ice and dirt, but her arm does not even twitch.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s half-closed eyes are fixed on the scar over the fox¡¯s eye, and there is nothing but a cold edge in her stare. I sense no aura or energy either. There is her cold stare, recognition, and barely noticeable killing intent.
My owner simply twists my vessel, throwing the fox off-balance and a single step to the left. She immediately follows up and kicks the feet from under the fox. Still using the momentum of her kick, my owner spins and then extends her arm out, slamming my sheathed vessel into the fox''s chest, and blasting it away, back into the forest.
Torturing herself within my Inner World, for two years, has forged Lan Xiaohui in ways akin to that of the sword itself. While the breakthroughs her Physique would''ve made are not available to her, the lessons she learned on channeling her qi, shrouding her body in potent sword force as a defense, and enhancing her strength persist even here. But the grandest advantage my owner obtained is that against another sword user, whether they be a cultivator or a demonic beast, she is nigh invincible. Her Sword Law can unravel the weak principles and laws of other sword arts, and unless her opponent uses martial arts of high grade, their sword force cannot harm her.
The trees in the distance explode, and moving at hypersonic speeds, the fox, like a projectile, hurtles toward my owner, its tails fanned out, ready to cut her to pieces. But the sword force, just as they reach her fingertips, disappears, crushed to nothing within the ruinous pull of Lan Xiaohui''s deployed Sword Law. Then my owner grabs one of the tails, and pivots sharply, using the fox''s momentum to spin it around her axis once, then up and into the ground with enough force to blow off the topmost layers of snow in a wide circle around her.
Wu Yulan, at this point, steps forward and kicks the fox in the stomach, causing another shockwave of force to further plow the ground and overturn the debris and material. The fox, trapped by Lan Xiaohui, is spent spinning in a circle around my owner from the force of the kick until my owner lets go of its tail, and it once more flies a dozen steps away, coming to a rest with a broken roll.
Lan Xiaohui returns my vessel to her sheath. ¡°That is one grudge settled. Let¡¯s go home,¡± she says.
Wu Yulan nods. ¡°Do you mind if I fly with you?¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head and finally draws my vessel, allowing it to hover in mid-air. With a smooth motion, she steps on top of my platform and then offers a helping hand to Wu Yulan who accepts it and climbs up behind my owner.
By the time the fox manages to recover and climb to its feet, it realizes that something is very wrong. Within its internal system, there is a qi pattern that is very familiar to me: Autumn-Severing Petals.
Each time it tries to summon its qi to retaliate against the two humans that wronged it and humiliated it, all it can feel in response is the blooming of lilies filled with sword energy.
Its body trembles once, then twice. The third time, holes blow into its pristine fur, but this damage comes from within.
Within several moments, the fox almost completely disintegrates as its body erupts with extreme amounts of sword force and energy. Whether in its final moments it regrets overestimating itself like this, not even I can tell. Nor can I pinpoint exactly when my owner delivered the fatal, delayed blow.
A proud and noble beast, killed without mercy or Lan Xiaohui even drawing her sword; and by the looks of it, settling a grudge deep enough for my owner to not even consider it as worthy of being consumed by me, as if to say that she wants nothing to do with it anymore.
As they take off into the sky, not worried at all about the intense sword force waiting for them at higher altitudes, I come to see Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan in a whole new light.
They have become more than worthy companions.
Chapter 194: Thousand Eyes of Fear (4)
The sword force contained in the snow swirling around them used to pose a credible threat to them. However, now, with their exceptional attainment of the sword that they have obtained from the brink of death, the snow is just that to them: snow.
Lan Xiaohui even extends a finger to allow a snowflake to land on it, and she observes the snowflake closely. It trembles on her fingertip, vibrating with invisible force. It is not entirely an ice crystal, but resembles something closer to a shard of metal that came from a sword. Perhaps that is even the true identity of this valley that You Wulei called ¡°Perilous Sword Valley¡±.
Now that I think about it, that mountain where the princess is trapped itself resembled more a sword than a natural geological formation.
¡°Can I see?¡± Wu Yulan asks, peering over Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder to steal glances at the snowflake.
¡°Mm, it reminds me of your sword and ice energy,¡± Lan Xiaohui says as she presents the snowflake to Wu Yulan.
Wu Yulan does not touch it, instead bringing her face closer to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand to stare at the snowflake that refuses to melt.
¡°It just looks similar,¡± Wu Yulan says after a moment.
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°Xuelian, I am thinking of returning here and cultivating for a few months. What do you think?¡±
Lan Xiaohui silently sighs in her heart, a glimmer of relief springing forth.
¡°I was hoping you would say that,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°The sword force and ice energy here may be different from yours, but it could help.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles and nods. ¡°There is no need for you to worry about me. I have sealed my sword, but not my determination,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around my owner¡¯s body and resting her chin on her shoulder. ¡°But I am happy that you are so concerned about me.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles, tangling a finger in her hair. ¡°I am sorry, Yulan. I know you wouldn¡¯t give up because of something like this, but I also know how difficult it can be to lose something important.¡±
Wu Yulan chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°Everything that is important to me is still here,¡± she says with a casual tone, but a deeper darkness opens in her heart. ¡°When I saw you use that sword and give up your life, that is when I thought I lost everything.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns and nods. She now understands very well where Wu Yulan¡¯s priorities are.
¡°At that moment, I did resent myself for not being strong enough. I resented the sword for not being powerful enough,¡± Wu Yulan explains. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t regret losing it at all. I couldn¡¯t protect you or myself with it. What use to me is such a useless thing?¡±
Lan Xiaohui turns her head to glance at her companion from the corner of her eye.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
¡°But now I also understand something about the sword,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°I misunderstood and underestimated it. I cannot yet put it into words, but I saw a glimpse of the truth when I saw you use that technique.¡±
¡°What did you see?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, her tone careful and distant.
¡°Your heart was empty,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°There was no desire ¡ª not to live, or to kill. It was terrifying and beautiful. It made me feel like I was unworthy; like I have never truly held a sword in my hand before ¡ª only a replica or imitation.¡±
Lan Xiaohui remains silent for a long time before finally nodding.
¡°It is strange, but I don¡¯t feel like I lost my sword at all,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°If anything, it feels like I obtained an opportunity to rebuild my foundations in the image of that sword.¡±
My owner¡¯s heart is filled with happiness at her companion¡¯s words, but also worry. Lan Xiaohui knows first-hand what that sword that Wu Yulan admires is and what it means.
They fly for another hour before finally emerging through the blizzard and into the clear skies beyond. When Lan Xiaohui shares her vision with me, I can see that the valley stretches for several dozen kilometers, and seems to be entirely shrouded in a strange, permanent snowstorm.
I don¡¯t see any mountains or other landmarks within the snowstorm, but I know they are there. It is, truly, a mysterious and dangerous place.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s instinct to walk south turns out to be true because this is indeed the northern side of the Sky Continent. Unfortunately for Lan Xiaohui back then, it was also the northern end of the valley.
As they fly south for nearly half an hour at greater speed, a black dot appears on the distant horizon, heading toward them.
Within just a short few minutes, the dot becomes a person flying on a sword toward them.
It is You Huaming, You Wulei¡¯s disciple.
Lan Xiaohui slows down as they approach the Heavenly Sword Villa disciple, coming to a complete stop once they are only separated by a dozen or so steps.
¡°Where have you been?¡± You Huaming asks without any greeting or politeness. In fact, her tone is completely monotone and unreadable.
¡°Greetings, fellow sister,¡± Lan Xiaohui replies, practicing politeness regardless of the other party¡¯s demeanor. ¡°We were in the valley.¡±
Technically, that is not a lie.
You Huaming nods. ¡°I could not find you. Fairy Snow was very concerned for you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui remains silent for a beat, probably thinking about her next words. She, better than anyone, understands how difficult it is to trick or lie to a sword cultivator, especially one like You Huaming.
Those who suppress their hearts are more aware of the changes and transformations of the hearts and intentions of others.
¡°We are grateful to You Huaming for taking care of the matter personally, but as you can see, we are safe and sound and there is no need to worry,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
You Huaming stares at Lan Xiaohui, expressionless. After a moment she nods. ¡°I will tell Fairy Snow and Master that I found you. I will escort you back to Star City.¡±
With those words, You Huaming withdraws a talisman from the sleeve of her dress and focuses on it.
¡°Please wait one moment, fellow sister,¡± Wu Yulan calls out. ¡°I have a request that I would hope you could pass on to your master.¡±
¡°Speak,¡± You Huaming says.
¡°I¡¯d like to return to the Perilous Sword Valley to continue my training and would like to ask for permission,¡± Wu Yulan says.
Lan Xiaohui glances over her shoulder to Wu Yulan and then back to You Huaming.
Wu Yulan¡¯s words certainly have an effect on You Huaming, but I find it nearly impossible to decipher the brief flash of emotion.
You Huaming nods. ¡°I will pass it on.¡±
The talisman burns up in her hand and then You Huaming turns around on her sword and begins flying south.
¡°Follow,¡± her words ring into existence next to my owner and her companion, and they also begin flying south, following after the passionless sword cultivator.
¡°What will you do if your request is refused?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, perhaps more worried about Yun Fei than Wu Yulan¡¯s training.
Wu Yulan shrugs. ¡°What else? I will go in without permission.¡±
Lan Xiaohui laughs and shakes her head. Considering who her enemies are, she does not feel that strongly about potentially adding another powerful enemy to the list.
Chapter 195: Thousand Eyes of Fear (5)
You Huaming, much like Elder Qin before, only flies up to a certain point between Star City and the place where the Heavenly Sword Villa is.
Before she leaves, You Huaming withdraws a sound transmission jade from her sleeve and peers into its green, glassy surface before looking up at Wu Yulan.
¡°My master has approved your return to the Perilous Sword Valley. If you need an escort, Fairy Snow can provide it.¡±
Without waiting for a reply, You Huaming immediately blasts off into the distance, back the way she came, and quickly disappears on the horizon. Her flight speed is at least twice as fast as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s top speed.
Strangely enough, I realize much later when we are already approaching Starsword Peak, that I haven¡¯t once thought about where I would be if I were You Huaming¡¯s sword instead. On the surface, You Huaming is the superior swordsman of the two ¡ª even her name references the hope of the future generation ¡ª but as a sword, I know, Lan Xiaohui has a much, much brighter future.
If she manages to live to reach her potential, that is.
Perhaps that is why I never felt a draw toward You Huaming. With You Wulei as her master, and her identity as a disciple of a hidden clan of possibly the most powerful sword cultivators on the continent, You Huaming likely does not suffer a life of hardships or challenges. Certainly, her master sends her on all sorts of dangerous missions, but with such a background there is very little possibility of actually losing her life.
On the other hand, my owner lives on the precipice of certain death for various reasons. Her clash with Yu Shun aside, and even possessing me as a treasure aside also, meeting the princess was an unlikely and unprecedented danger.
Could it simply be bad luck?
As an entity that once understood the past, present, and future of the universe, I know such a thing as bad luck did not exist in my previous life. In this life, perhaps it exists, but I am more willing to consider that this unlikely meeting was simply because Lan Xiaohui was seeking an unlikely power that could move the needle from her path of near-certain destruction.
Lan Xiaohui suddenly speeds up as we approach Starsword Peak, and before I even have a chance to ask her what the reason for her sudden acceleration is, I record that Lan Xiaohui¡¯s top speed has increased by a significant margin compared to before. Still not as fast as You Huaming, but fast enough that even Wu Yulan has to tightly embrace my owner in order not to fall off the sword.
Within a few moments, I realize why she accelerated so drastically.
Standing beneath one of the trees is a familiar figure. Her hair had become a darker color with a sheen of purple trapped in the glints of light. Her once brilliant emerald-green eyes now look a lighter, sicklier color. Despite the changes in her physical appearance, including her lighter skin and deviations in muscular structure, I recognize this figure because I spent the last several months refining her as if she were a toxic element that I wanted to stabilize.
As a result, my Dao of Alchemy got several insights, but with the near-total collapse of my Inner World, very little progress on my insights has been achieved.
Yun Fei looks up when she spots the approaching Lan Xiaohui and her companion, and her initial reaction is a pleasant, if weak, smile. Her second reaction, when she sees the sorry state of my owner, with her torn and singed dress, and the fact that the black lily flower in her hair is now burning endlessly, is one of deep concern.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Without hesitation, Lan Xiaohui hops off my platform and tightly embraces Yun Fei.
In my owner¡¯s heart, there is nothing but relief and gratitude to see her friend alive. Perhaps it is not so much that Yun Fei is her friend, but the fact that Lan Xiaohui believes that it is, primarily, her fault that these things happened to Yun Fei.
My owner knows better than anyone the hardships she has to go through in life because of her connection to Yu Shun; as a sword cultivator, it is twice as unbearable to see someone else go through something similar because of their connection to her.
Sword cultivators are considered to be righteous, but that is not righteousness in the literal interpretation as far as most people know it. Even sword cultivators can follow the demonic path, like my owner. The reputation of righteousness stems from the fact that sword cultivators, almost universally, oppose injustice ¡ª at least, their perception of injustice and unfairness.
Wu Yulan steps off my platform and walks to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s side. She doesn¡¯t embrace Yun Fei like my owner but merely waits patiently.
However, it is Yun Fei herself who eventually separates from Lan Xiaohui and then, surprisingly, hugs Wu Yulan and murmurs a low: ¡°Thank you, Sister Wu.¡±
This surprises Wu Yulan. ¡°You know who I am?¡± she asks, while uncertain whether she should reciprocate the contact or not; in the end, managing to do a little bit of both options.
Yun Fei nods. ¡°I heard your voice several times while I was sleeping,¡± Yun Fei speaks in a low whisper, mostly because of her weakened condition. ¡°We have never met before, but your concern for me and your hopes that I would survive, for Lan Xiao¡ª Sister Zhu¡¯s sake ¡ª is what gave me the strength to endure.¡±
I find it rather unbelievable that she was conscious during that time. I was certain that there was no thread of active consciousness within Yun Fei and therefore did not hold back at all when I was refining her. But it turns out she must¡¯ve felt and endured every painful treatment I¡¯ve subjected her to.
It is not like I had any other options, so even if she was awake, I¡¯d have done the same.
Lan Xiaohui is also aware of this, and her stare toward me is neither judging nor accusing. She understands that Yun Fei was awake for most of my treatments, even when I assured her that this was not possible, but she also seems to understand that if I was wrong about this, then it is unlikely anyone else would be correct either.
At least, she has that high of an opinion for me. After all, I am not an expert in medicine or consciousness.
After a moment, Lan Xiaohui smiles and embraces both of them with a sigh. ¡°Lady Yue said you might wake up after she gave you the Wood Essence Crystal, but¡ you were in such a bad state, we didn¡¯t think you would.¡±
Yun Fei smiles. ¡°I only woke up recently. A week ago or so,¡± Yun Fei replies. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to go anywhere, so I just sat here.¡±
Lan Xiaohui winces and nods. Thus far, Lan Xiaohui had been certain that she had a few months before we had to return for me to continue my treatment of Yun Fei. I have made preparations specifically for this scenario, and they have turned out to be necessary. Without my presence, Yun Fei could survive for several months, with several treatments already inside her body waiting for an automatic trigger to release the stored venom to suppress her Yin poison.
Naturally, without the refinement in addition to the venom, it was merely a life-extending measure and not a treatment.
However, what Lan Xiaohui did not foresee was the fact that Yun Fei could wake up and perhaps get into trouble trying to get to the city, for example. These are the forbidden lands of the Galaxy Sword sect, after all, and everywhere around this peak is a dangerous area.
Luckily, this time, Yun Fei was too weak to go anywhere.
Lan Xiaohui sighs. ¡°Yun Fei, we have a lot to talk about. How about we have some tea together?¡±
At the mention of tea, Wu Yulan frowns, but then smiles and nods. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± she says. ¡°I would also like to replace my last memory of tea with a better one.¡±
At the reminder of the last tea session, Lan Xiaohui also winces and nods.
Not understanding what the two are referencing, Yun Fei smiles helplessly and nods. ¡°It sounds like your last adventure did not go well. I¡¯d love to hear about it over tea.¡±
Chapter 196: Thousand Eyes of Fear (6)
They move to the pavilion, with both Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan taking one of Yun Fei¡¯s arms to help her to their destination. Yun Fei doesn¡¯t object to this at all; she knows best just how terrible her physical state is.
Once they sit down in the pavilion overlooking the waterfall beneath them, Wu Yulan leaves to get the tea.
During Wu Yulan¡¯s absence, my owner and Yun Fei stare over the vast land below them, from the waterfall and cliffs, down below to the sprawling forests, plains, valleys, and mountains. At least, that is my recollection of the immediate area; I cannot see this vast ¡°natural beauty¡±.
¡°After the disciple selection, I was told that I would be sent to Starsword Peak. I assume this is it?¡± Yun Fei speaks after a moment of silence.
Lan Xiaohui glances at Yun Fei and nods. ¡°This is it,¡± Lan Xiaohui confirms. ¡°Although, it¡¯s not much at the moment. We didn¡¯t have many opportunities to improve it.¡±
¡°You planted a garden,¡± Yun Fei points out.
Lan Xiaohui chuckles. ¡°I suppose I did.¡±
The conversation stalls here again, introducing another long moment of silence where neither is willing to do more than awkwardly stare at the unexploited nature beyond this place.
After this long silence, Yun Fei stares at her feet as she whispers a single word: ¡°Why?¡±
Lan Xiaohui, once again, glances at Yun Fei rather than facing her ¡ª this is her own way of keeping some distance from Yun Fei, for the latter¡¯s sake ¡ª and then shrugs. ¡°Because you were nice to me.¡±
Yun Fei blinks. ¡°Just because of this?¡±
Lan Xiaohui rests her elbow in the nook of my hilt and guard, nodding to Yun Fei¡¯s words. ¡°It might seem too simple and light to you, but to me, it is very important.¡± With these words, Lan Xiaohui leans against the railing of the pavilion and stares into the distance as she continues. ¡°When I came to the Seven Killing Swords sect, no one liked me, but no one hated me either. I did not cultivate the sword at the time, so that is understandable. But I was going to be the future sect master¡¯s wife; who would dare to object?¡±
Yun Fei nods and joins my owner in leaning against the railing.
¡°It wasn¡¯t until I became his concubine that everything began to change. My family abandoned me, and the sect disciples openly ridiculed me; even the outer disciples,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains. ¡°It didn¡¯t help either that a lot of the medicine I was given was actually something Yu Shun robbed from others. Later, when I no longer had Yu Shun¡¯s protection ¡ª beyond the bare minimum ¡ª those he robbed and wronged came after me. At one point, I was too afraid to leave my quarters, or to meet and speak with anyone.¡±
Yun Fei frowns and lowers her head. She knows this story all too well.
¡°Everyone thought you were just cold and¡ mean,¡± Yun Fei says. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be like this.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. ¡°That day, when I was harassed by an inner disciple, I lost the hairpin my mother gave to me on the day I left,¡± Lan Xiaohui continues. ¡°I looked for it day and night, endured all the abuse and ridicule from the others¡ª¡°
¡°That is when I first spoke to you,¡± Yun Fei interjects.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°You helped me find it,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, with a darkening smile. ¡°As we became friends, you even helped me forget about it and my attachment to those people.¡±
Yun Fei frowns. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± she whispers. ¡°I did not know. I thought you were happy. You always seemed happy.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, finally turning toward Yun Fei. ¡°I am not exaggerating when I say that you were the only person that was good to me in that place. I thought I cut my ties with the past, but when I saw you were in trouble, I couldn¡¯t help myself but want to bring you with me ¡ª because you were good to me.¡±
Yun Fei chews on her bottom lip and nods.
¡°What happened to you?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Yun Fei¡¯s eyes widen and she takes half a step back. ¡°I¡ I¡¯ve done somethi¡ª¡°
¡°Tea is here!¡± Wu Yulan excitedly calls out as she approaches with a tea set and hurriedly deposits it on the table in the middle of the pavilion. When she looks up and sees Yun Fei¡¯s expression, she queries: ¡°Did you tell her about the princess already?¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± Lan Xiaohui says and then steps away from the railing and sits down.
¡°The princess?¡± Yun Fei asks as she follows Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lead, happy to discard her previous thought and leave it for another time.
¡°We found someone who can cure you,¡± Wu Yulan says, but her tone lacks the joviality of the occasion. Lan Xiaohui also makes a grim expression.
Yun Fei looks at the two and her own excitement diminishes. ¡°What is the problem? Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± After a pause, she adds: ¡°Will it leave me crippled for life? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind, as long as I¡ª¡°
¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Lan Xiaohui interrupts. ¡°This person ¡ª no, this monster nearly killed us.¡±
¡°For fun,¡± Wu Yulan adds.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°Nothing she does is for someone else¡¯s benefit,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, sharing her opinion on the princess with Yun Fei. ¡°We already paid the price for your treatment, but there is no guarantee that you will not have to pay for it as well.¡±
¡°Pay for it¡ how?¡± Yun Fei asks, suspecting the deeper meaning behind Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words.
Lan Xiaohui shrugs again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever it is, it will change your life,¡± she says.
¡°What price did you pay?¡± Yun Fei asks.
Lan Xiaohui frowns and looks at Wu Yulan who nods in response.
¡°We did not think we would survive our meeting with her, so we burned out our roots and veins to kill her,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains. ¡°I even broke my heart vessels.¡±
Yun Fei stares at Lan Xiaohui as if she is seeing a ghost. ¡°How¡ are you still¡?¡±
¡°This princess is not ordinary. Not only did she stop my life from evaporating away, but she even rebuilt our roots,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, even pointing at the burning flower in her hair. ¡°However, if we do not kill the man that imprisoned her, within twenty years, we will die. She has the power to incinerate the soul ¡ª she tortured us this way for a week ¡ª so I am fairly certain if we don¡¯t accomplish this, dying will be the least of our worries.¡±
Yun Fei lowers her head again, hands balling into fists.
¡°Do you understand, Yun Fei? If you go there and she cures you, she might just torture you,¡± Wu Yulan adds.
¡°I want to go,¡± Yun Fei replies almost immediately.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°There could still be other ways.¡±
Yun Fei shakes her head. ¡°Even if Yaoyue can cure me¡ª¡° she says, directly staring in my direction, as if more evidence was needed to point out that she knows about me; most likely because she was somehow conscious during my treatment of her, ¡ª ¡°There is no guarantee that I will be little more than a cripple waiting to die. I don¡¯t want that if there''s another way.¡±
None of them question whether it¡¯s possible that the princess could obtain the result, but that is because none of them question her ability. Not only did she rebuild Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui¡¯s roots, but she could also stop Lan Xiaohui from dying after she broke her heart vessels, which is supposed to be a certain death.
Lan Xiaohui finally smiles and nods. ¡°Good,¡± she says. ¡°I am glad that you want to live, no matter what.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yun Fei exclaims, sharply raising her head. ¡°I want to live! Not as a cripple, but as my own person!¡± A pause. ¡°And I want to help you settle your debt with the princess. I know you went out there for me, and I can see that this journey nearly killed you. I have to repay my debts also.¡±
Wu Yulan laughs and then nods, reaching out to pour tea into the three cups. ¡°I knew we would understand each other well,¡± she says, pouring tea for Yun Fei first. ¡°We will head out tomorrow. I will be coming with you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sister Wu,¡± Yun Fei says, taking the cup into her hands. She looks at Lan Xiaohui next. ¡°And thank you, Sister Zhu. For everything.¡±
Chapter 197: Thousand Eyes of Fear (7)
Lan Xiaohui remains at the pavilion when the other two leave, staring at the distant stars. There is a deep-seated melancholy gnawing at her heart, becoming deeper still as the night progresses. Her Dao Heart suffered many setbacks recently, and it would not be wrong to say that it is broken, but this melancholy is not part of that damage.
Wu Yulan joins her, later, but doesn¡¯t say a word. The white-haired girl simply sits next to my owner, leans her head on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder, and watches the starry night sky.
The happiness they felt here, they realize now, was something special and unique. Two months ago, the only obstacle on their path was Yu Shun, but beyond that, their lives were their own. Yu Shun is a difficult obstacle, certainly, but in their hearts, they did not feel that this was impossible; if anything, part of the happiness they felt in this place was related to the fact that in their estimation, Yu Shun was already as good as dead.
Now, however, there is no such certainty, nor happiness or peace. There is a dark cloud of uncertainty now, stretching twenty years into the future, and the dread that lingers in their hearts is that when the clouds disperse, the blinding light of the sun will erase them from the world.
That carefree happiness they once felt can no longer be recovered; that dark cloud will always exist.
I find this rather strange. To begin with, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s life never had any guarantees. Dark clouds always swarmed her future, no matter how she looked at it. Escaping from the forest, joining the Galaxy Sword sect, becoming entangled with Lady Yue and the Heavenly Sword Villa ¡ª all these things are dark clouds that conspired to end her life.
Why should this be different? It is just another person Lan Xiaohui has to terminate before she can earn her freedom and reach the apex.
¡°I think the solution is very simple, Sister Xuelian,¡± After several hours of silence, Wu Yulan is the first to speak, and there''s a devious smile on her lips.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyebrows raise and her lips quirk into an anticipating smile. ¡°Tell me,¡± she says.
¡°We just have to kill him!¡±
Lan Xiaohui laughs, having expected something along those lines. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± she asks. ¡°How many decades and centuries advantage does he have on us?¡±
Wu Yulan''s smile doesn''t fade, however. "But we have Yaoyue," she points out. "We also have very powerful roots and cultivation manuals. And if all else fails, we could ask Aunt Yue..."
Lan Xiaohui ponders Wu Yulan''s statement and then nods. She turns over her right hand, toward the sky, and focuses. A flickering but radiant wisp of fire appears above her palm. ¡°Yaoyue, will we be able to use your Inner World to cultivate our new manuals?¡±
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
In theory, my Inner World is suitable for cultivating the sword, but in practice, whether it is fire, ice, a spear, or a sword, it should not matter. My formations are built on the resulting output of progress, not the type of input.
¡°Yes,¡± I tell them. ¡°But it will be some time before my Inner World recovers to a point where it can be used. It will need to be rebuilt.¡±
I also consider this an excellent opportunity to learn more about how my Inner World operates.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°This should be our priority then. We have, for the most part, recovered, but you have not.¡±
Wu Yulan smiles, and in a most respectful tone says: ¡°Thank you, Yaoyue. You have sacrificed so much to give us a chance. In the end, it did not work out.¡±
¡°It was not for nothing,¡± I tell them after a lengthy pause. I take my time with my reply because I am not certain if what I have to say will be beneficial to them at this stage of trauma resolution. ¡°You have made excellent progress during this time and have learned lessons from the extreme limits. Even if your cultivation was broken and you had to begin from nothing again, these things will be very valuable to you in the future.¡±
Wu Yulan and Lan Xiaohui make a thoughtful expression at my words, nodding along slowly.
As they process my words, there is a glint of light and hope in their eyes.
¡°You are forgetting one thing,¡± I remind them. ¡°If Lu Long had the power to kill the princess, he would have done so already.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. ¡°Yes, but how does that help us?¡±
¡°Within twenty years, it would not be impossible for me to kill the princess,¡± I tell them. ¡°So what can a Lu Long do?¡±
My words leave a deep impression on them. ¡°How is that possible?¡±
Wu Yulan also sits up and, now fully awake, stares in my direction.
¡°In hindsight, the formation that suppresses the princess most certainly came from a source similar to the Ancient Sword Graveyard. I know for certain that it is a sword formation and that it is inferior to my Fractured Sword,¡± I explain. ¡°Within twenty years, it is entirely possible that I will obtain a technique that can have an even more powerful suppression effect, and use it to kill the princess.¡±
¡°Is that really true, Yaoyue?¡± Wu Yulan asks, eyes wide.
¡°Yes,¡± I tell them ¡ª I am sure of this. ¡°But I will not do it.¡±
Wu Yulan suddenly jumps to her feet, with a large smile on her lips. She took that a lot better than I had initially predicted.
¡°That is good!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims. ¡°Fractured Sword, you say? If you can learn it within twenty years, then what reason is there for us also to not achieve the same? If I have the choice of dying while reaching for a sword, or to live a long and happy life hiding behind my friend¡¯s sword, then I will always choose the former!¡±
Sword cultivators truly are a unique breed of individual. Even in excess ¡ª mainly my capabilities ¡ª unlike the former humanity, they still strive to solve their own problems with their own might ¡ª another aspect of this so-called righteousness.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart shares the same principles as Wu Yulan¡¯s, and is thus, unsurprisingly, swarming with the same glimmers as Wu Yulan¡¯s. She also wants to obtain this power, for the same reasons.
Dying while reaching for a supreme sword is the equivalent of seeking the Dao and living a life of freedom ¡ª without dark clouds hanging overhead.
In the end, my gamble was successful. I managed to motivate them to generate more energy for my existence. It might even be possible for them to overcome this challenge on their own. It is a mutually beneficial agreement.
Exactly what it should be.
Chapter 198: Thousand Eyes of Fear (8)
Lan Xiaohui leans against the railing, staring into the channel below where a single carp is attempting to swim against the stream.
I had anticipated that Lan Xiaohui would show some degree of reduction in her mental state, due to the unresolved traumas of her near-death experience ¡ª and her commitment to death, mostly ¡ª but, in a most shocking manner, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mood is soaring high.
Even though Wu Yulan left several days ago with Yun Fei, and the fact that Lan Xiaohui could not find Elder Qin at the sect, and the time limit before the rankings close is approaching, I sense a great deal of serenity in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart.
Now that she sees how far she is from the pinnacle, it is not discouragement that lingers in her heart, but motivation ¡ª to swim against the currents like a carp; to defy the heavens like a dragon.
The fact that her lifespan is effectively reduced to only twenty years does not seem to bother her either. In the matter of her lifespan, this is most probably because she is not even twenty years old, and to such a young sword cultivator, twenty years may seem like a long time.
Unfortunately, the data I have regarding the cultivation practices and commonalities are very clear on this matter: twenty years is not enough to even pose a challenge to Lu Long, let alone escape her fate. But cultivation practices and common knowledge have nothing to do with me, or my owner.
Together, we will find a way.
This thought is not entirely mine. It is the sentiment echoing in Lan Xiaohui¡¯ heart with a heavy emphasis on ¡°together¡±. The trust Lan Xiaohui places in me is absolute, and her faith in this is unwavering.
It is not misplaced either.
Gently, her fingers stroke my hilt as the sun sets in the distance, which I notice because she is sharing her perception with me, and the deeper inner secrets of her heart.
It turns out that rather than damaging her heart, this experience has strengthened it instead and reminded her of what truly matters in life.
Naturally, here our opinions will differ greatly, but they share the same common principle for the most part: obtaining immortality. With enough strength, Lan Xiaohui will never have to worry about her life again; with enough power, Lan Xiaohui will never have to fear the unknown again. If she can become immortal, she will never have to separate from me.
I pause at this last wayward thought. I am not certain if it is mine or an infectious emotion in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s own heart. Of more concern than the downsides of this perception-sharing method is the fact that I do not disagree with that desire.
I also want to remain with Lan Xiaohui.
She is a good sword cultivator and has tremendous potential to reach the pinnacle. To think that our journey began with my intentions to have her carry me to someone more worthy of me, only to realize I am already in very capable hands.
Lan Xiaohui smiles awkwardly at that moment, and I begin to suspect that the downsides of the perception-sharing method ¡ª the limited telepathy, for the most part ¡ª work both ways. It may not even be related to this specific method, because Lan Xiaohui echoed my own conclusions when she spoke to Elder Qin.
Sword and heart as one; Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword attainment has progressed rapidly recently. She has spent countless days within my now ruined Inner World, contemplating the various characters scribed into my black jade core and determining her own place among them.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
The sword she sought ¡ª a beautiful sword ¡ª should have, by all rights, ended her life, and though it did not have such an outcome, the attainment she obtained from comprehending it still remains with her.
What was that sword and that strange, mysterious law within it?
Suddenly, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mood changes into territory I am not very familiar with. I can¡¯t tell if she is giddy with excitement or terrified. She wants to speak but she hesitates, clearing her throat several times before the words finally come.
¡°Yaoyue¡¡± Even so, the way she speaks my name is full of glowing warmth and gratitude. ¡°It has been a while since we have been alone together. I was wondering if¡ you still want to cultivate together, even if it¡¯s just with me¡?¡±
¡°You are more than enough,¡± I reply without hesitation.
It is true that the efficiency will decrease without Wu Yulan¡¯s contribution of Yin energy, but now that Lan Xiaohui can cultivate even the vitality of nature, it shouldn¡¯t pose a problem.
Despite this very logical and reasonable answer, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s reaction is very illogical and unreasonable. Her cheeks flush red, and she lowers her gaze to the ground, wholly unbecoming of a sword cultivator.
¡°Just I am enough?¡± she asks, humming a happy giggle immediately after the words.
There is no reason for her to doubt my words, but just in case she misunderstood something, I explain to her: ¡°There is a new cultivation method that we can attempt, which will require your vitality.¡±
Lan Xiaohui tangles a finger into her hair, as her eyes widen at my words, still staring at the ground. Her growing smile is unreadable to me.
¡°Y-you want my blood and my Yin?¡± she asks.
Technically, I only need the vital energy that she can generate through [Empty Moon Prana].
The serenity in her heart, in these few short moments, is completely shattered and replaced by something different. This strange yearning in her heart and desire for closeness appears out of nowhere.
She runs her fingers along my vessel, gentleness attempting to convey a meaning that is beyond my current understanding.
¡°I owe you everything, so whatever you want me to do, I will do it without question,¡± she murmurs. There is a brief, tense pause before she continues. ¡°Even if you want my¡ v-vitality, or to try new cultivation methods. I am¡ª¡°
At the same moment that she stops speaking and her mood sours, accompanied by a brief pulse of killing intent in her heart, I sense the approach of an entity.
Lan Xiaohui grips my hilt and pulls me off the railing as she turns around and looks up at the sky.
A small speck is visible in the distant sky, growing larger by the moment. At this speed, there are only a few individuals that it could be, and when the figure gets close enough, Lan Xiaohui recognizes her, and she sighs helplessly, her killing intent receding.
What an unreasonable master.
Landing several steps away from her, Elder Qin jumps off her sword and offers a polite smile to Lan Xiaohui, who returns the greeting by cupping her fist.
¡°Junior greets Elder Qin,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, tone and demeanor having completely recovered.
¡°I heard that you have returned to the sect,¡± Elder Qin says, approaching Lan Xiaohui and when she is within a few steps, she stops and rests her arm on the railing.
An awkward silence develops between the two because there is something that is on Elder Qin¡¯s mind, and it would be unbecoming for Lan Xiaohui to speak before her Elder is finished.
It takes a few seconds before Elder Qin, awkwardly, retrieves a small box from her sleeve and offers it to Lan Xiaohui.
When my owner takes the box, her gaze slides from the box to the Elder. ¡°Elder Qin, what is this?¡±
¡°It is a pellet of Rainbow-Colored Rebirth Lotus, and high-grade Core Revolving pills for you and Wu Yulan,¡± Elder Qin explains, surprisingly casual about it, despite her demeanor until that moment being the very opposite of casual.
Lan Xiaohui, after hearing that the box contained the very medicine that she was looking for, is stunned and speechless for a long while. ¡°I¡ Elder Qin, I don¡¯t understand. This medicine ¡ª it is extremely precious.¡±
Elder Qin looks into the distance ¡ª toward the distant Heavenly Sword Villa. ¡°I would like you to think of it as my and the Heavenly Sword Villa¡¯s token of apology for what happened,¡± Elder Qin explains. ¡°I did not think that You Wulei would try to kill you by sending you to the Perilous Sword Valley. That is not what I had in mind when I sent you there to practice.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks at those words. ¡°It is¡ not?¡±
Elder Qin shakes her head. ¡°It is not,¡± she says. ¡°Where is Wu Yulan?¡±
Chapter 199: Thousand Eyes of Fear (9)
My owner swallows nervously at this. For a brief moment, I know she considers lying to Elder Qin, but she knows just as well as I do that the Elder would see through it immediately. Her gaze is set to somewhere distant, beyond the horizon, as she considers her options.
¡°She¡ returned to the Perilous Sword Valley,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
Elder Qin¡¯s reaction is visible for only a brief moment ¡ª too short for Lan Xiaohui to notice, but nothing that can challenge my processing speed. It is a reaction of deep confusion, in one part, and disbelief in another part.
¡°Did I hear you correctly?¡± Elder Qin says, tone quieter and meaning more direct than before. ¡°She returned to the Perilous Sword Valley?¡±
¡°Yes, Elder Qin,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Sister Wu felt that it could help her advance her cultivation.¡±
Even a cultivator like You Feixue can be stunned into silence by a competent and death-seeking junior, it seems, because it takes several seconds for Elder Qin to come to terms with what she is hearing.
When she finally responds, she does so by laughing helplessly. ¡°Advance her cultivation!?¡± she murmurs the words, barely audible. ¡°The holy testing site of my clan abused for advancing one¡¯s cultivation?¡±
Not sure what to do or how to react, Lan Xiaohui does the most logical thing: ¡°I am sorry, Elder Qin,¡± she apologizes, even though she¡¯s not sure for what.
¡°Zhu Xuelian,¡± Elder Qin announces my owner¡¯s name, approaching closer and placing a hand on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have underestimated you and Wu Yulan once again.¡±
For once, seeing Elder Qin wear that warm smile of pleasant surprise and acknowledgment of my owner¡¯s abilities, I am capable of understanding a cultivator like Elder Qin. It must be not too dissimilar from my own observations of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s capabilities.
From Elder Qin¡¯s perspective, Lan Xiaohui obtained a glimpse of the Sword Law at the Foundation Establishment realm, comprehended an incomplete inheritance within a very short time, and returned from a place that not only has a destructive, rampaging qi but also demonic beasts of the Nascent Soul realm that have also comprehended Sword Law.
It is not just Lan Xiaohui ¡ª the entity that failed the Pagoda of Introspection trial ¡ª but Wu Yulan also. For an Elder to find one such disciple would be a blessing from the Heavens; to find two, on the other hand, is unthinkable.
I focus my attention on the box in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hands and peer through the hard outer shell which is comprised of a strange wooden material that is capable of suppressing the powerful qi and fragrance of the medicine inside.
Within the box, as expected, are two black pellets and a multi-colored pellet. The multi-colored pellet is without a doubt of the Emperor grade, but the two other ones, while lesser, are no less heavenly treasures themselves ¡ª Supreme grade or possibly even Immortal grade.
When my owner, in her heart, decided that she would no longer hide or try to find solutions to her situation by being passive and forgiving, she most certainly did not anticipate that this situation would come up. Now she is standing on the brink of dispelling all such illusions Elder Qin may have about just where her natural talents lie, and what the nature of those auspicious events are.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Perhaps Elder Qin is too overwhelmed by joy or the false premise that she was delivered two heavenly-gifted disciples to realize that such things are too improbable to happen. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s talent has little to do with her destiny or luck, and everything to do with her determination and my assistance. Naturally, she is also fortunate, but even so, some things are simply too improbable to happen on their own.
Lan Xiaohui smiles awkwardly and a bit sourly, as she offers the box back to Elder Qin.
¡°Elder Qin, I cannot accept this,¡± she says. ¡°Please take it back.¡±
Once more, her disciple manages to surprise Elder Qin. Who in their right mind would refuse a gift like this? The Rainbow-Colored Rebirth Lotus is a heaven-defying treasure ¡ª a medicine that can rebuild the spiritual roots and increase one¡¯s aptitude for cultivation; it could save dozens of years and, by doing so, give one the advantage they need to become, perhaps, even the master of a sect.
The Core Revolving pills are so advanced that even with my [Critical Analysis] I am unable to divine how they were created or to reverse engineer them, though that is more indicative of my lack of Alchemical attainment.
However, no matter how surprising this news is, it cannot compare to the confusion that Elder Qin must be experiencing as she stares at my owner, trying to determine the reason behind such a refusal.
Perhaps anticipating Elder Qin¡¯s thoughts, my owner smiles. ¡°It is not that I am refusing the gesture, or declining to accept the apology. At first, yes, I was upset that we were sent there. If something happened to us, Yun Fei would have been on her own, to die because of me. Such a thing¡ it was not easy for me to look past it.¡±
At this point, Elder Qin accepts the box that Lan Xiaohui offers back and is fortunately too preoccupied with listening to my owner to even consider the more important question ¡ª where is Yun Fei?
¡°You asked me if I was ready to risk my life in order to be able to compete in the Conference, and I said I was,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Whatever happened after that was no responsibility of yours. In fact, I am even grateful to you, You Feixue, for doing this. Although the results were unpredictable and we nearly died, who but we, Wu Yulan and I, can decide if it was for the better or worse?¡±
Elder Qin blinks when Lan Xiaohui speaks those words, echoing Wu Yulan¡¯s sentiment from earlier with which my owner fully agreed with.
Perhaps this is the reason why she has been able to recover from her trauma so swiftly. Wu Yulan¡¯s infectious enlightenment has also mesmerized my owner.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s smile remains as she turns toward the distant forbidden land beyond the peak. ¡°As Wu Yulan said, we are not lost; we are just wandering,¡± Lan Xiaohui says as if to confirm my thoughts.
Elder Qin looks at the box, and ponders it for several moments, before reluctantly putting it away within her dimensional storage ring.
¡°You still want to compete in the Conference?¡± Elder Qin asks.
A moment of hesitation, and then Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°I do,¡± she says.
Elder Qin chuckles and the rustle of her dress informs my owner that the Elder has jumped back on her sword. ¡°Good,¡± she says. ¡°You never disappoint, Zhu Xuelian. Regarding the rankings, who do you plan to challenge?¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui lowers her head slightly, thinking for a moment. ¡°The one who is ranked first: Tian Li.¡±
Tian Li; it is a name we¡¯ve often seen in the rankings, having occupied the first rank since we arrived at the sect.
Elder Qin¡¯s smile suggests she expected that reply. ¡°Good, very good,¡± she says. ¡°However, you should know; Tian Li is no longer ranked first. That title now belongs to Xie Zhiqiang.¡±
Without another word, Elder Qin pours her qi into her sword, and in a blast of essence and sword energy, takes off into the sky and is outside my perception radius within moments.
Lan Xiaohui is too distracted by her thoughts to acknowledge Elder Qin¡¯s departure or to engage in more conversation.
There is a strange, mysterious blaze in my owner¡¯s heart at the prospect of this coming Conference, and the ranking duel to decide whether she will have a place in it or not.
The Sky Continent Martial Conference is no longer just about the reward; it is far more than this.
Though, I am not yet sure exactly what that is.
Chapter 200: Thousand Eyes of Fear (10)
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword ¡ª my vessel ¡ª effortlessly pierces through the head of the boar-like demonic beast, in the Nascent Soul realm, and kills it instantly. This particular variation of a boar neither had high defenses, like the metal-skinned variant, nor any hope of preventing my blade from severing it from life even if it did have high defenses.
In particular, this boar ¡ª the Fire Guardian Boar ¡ª was a creature closely related to the energies of fire, and its hide, bones, and tusks have extremely high melting points, and thus a high resistance to fire, making them particularly valuable materials for barter and trade.
Not that I give any such considerations any thought as I open my [World Eater] talent and devour the creature, hoping to get closer to confirming one of my more pressing theories.
Creatures of the Nascent Soul realm are intelligent enough to not only possess long-term memory, but I can also absorb a part of that knowledge.
Even though we have never ventured into this particular part of the Forbidden Lands, I am aware of several locations that contain hints of high-grade treasures, mostly materials for rebuilding my Inner World or alchemical endeavors, thanks to the boar''s contribution to my knowledge.
Lan Xiaohui sighs as her victim disperses around her weapon and is absorbed entirely by my ravenous, demonic nature, and then smiles. ¡°You could¡¯ve let me butcher it,¡± she says like it is the most normal and ordinary thing for a person with a lady-like background, like herself, to do such a meaningless, dirty job ¡ª let alone the fact that she enjoys it and considers it part of her training.
As if this whole situation was not deviant enough already; a Core Cultivation realm cultivator, effortlessly slaying a Nascent Soul realm beast ¡ª in an area that most avoid because Nascent Soul beasts are present ¡ª is unsatisfied that they didn¡¯t get the opportunity to butcher it themselves.
However, this is not that strange.
For a Core Cultivation cultivator, or anyone for that matter, to defeat such an opponent that outclasses them, at least two things are necessary: Far greater experience and a sword that is sharp enough to cut through their defenses.
The Fire Guardian Boar had neither of those things; As a demonic beast of the fifth rank, the demonic beast must have faced many life-or-death situations to cultivate to this level, but, even among demonic beasts, Lan Xiaohui is a monster that has been in this scenario countless of times within my Inner World, and with my recent body cultivation advancement, there are very few things that my blade cannot cut.
In this world, my owner is an anomaly who can circumvent her inherent disadvantages in fighting against a superior opponent by never allowing them to utilize their superior cultivation.
After a moment, she sighs again and still holds me in the same place, uncertain how long she has to hold me like this before I am finished devouring the corpse ¡ª which I already have.
¡°You must¡¯ve been hungry,¡± she says. ¡°It has been so long since I fed you. I promise I will do better from now on.¡±
I have no doubt that she will. Ever since her meeting with Elder Qin, Lan Xiaohui has been exhibiting a subtle change in her demeanor and motivation.
The large hole in her heart that remained after the Princess Events ¡ª where her confidence used to be ¡ª has been a part of my concerns regarding Lan Xiaohui¡¯s future. But after she met with Elder Qin, and after she submitted a formal challenge against Xie Zhiqiang at the Martial Pavilion, my owner has been very motivated to go out into the rivers and lakes, obtain more experience, and most importantly, obtain access to my Inner World and Secret Sword Realm Nexus function to comprehend the [Fractured Sword].
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Even though there are faster and more certain methods to obtain the power to fill that hole in her heart ¡ª like Elder Qin¡¯s [Sun Calamity Sword] that she could perhaps be allowed to study, or the sect¡¯s [Galaxy Sword Method] or even the [Life-Severing Sword].
¡°I am not so confident in my sword anymore,¡± she said before we left for the Forbidden Lands. ¡°Back then, the only solution I could find was to trade my life to preserve my dignity. If I want to advance further on the Dao of the Sword, I think I must learn the Fractured Sword, no matter what.¡±
There was a hint, in those words, that she felt that if she possessed the [Fractured Sword] back then, the Princess Events would have concluded differently. I strongly agree with that sentiment. If Lan Xiaohui posed any kind of a threat to the entity Eternal Red of the Nine Frozen Suns, Lan Xiaohui would most likely no longer be alive.
After a moment, Lan Xiaohui finally relaxes and allows my form to hover next to her right shoulder as she looks into the distance.
¡°This feels similar to how we used to be,¡± she says with a faint smile. ¡°Even though they were difficult times, I miss them. Maybe this is how things are meant to be for us. In the future, when we leave this continent, we will travel a lot and see many places.¡±
¡°That depends on whether or not you can keep your promise to the princess,¡± I tell her, using the word promise to lessen the blow of what that condition truly was ¡ª a death sentence and a curse.
Lan Xiaohui chuckles briefly and nods. ¡°Twenty years is a long time.¡± With a sigh, she steps forward and continues walking. ¡°Unfortunately, it is the only time I have and I cannot waste it. I need to find the materials you need.¡±
¡°In regards to the materials, I have obtained some information from that demonic beast when I consumed it,¡± I transmit telepathically. ¡°There is an area close to this place that has an unusually high qi density even though there are no high-grade materials present.¡±
Lan Xiaohui purses her lips thoughtfully and seems to consider my words for several moments.
¡°Underground deposit?¡± she asks, uncertain.
¡°Most likely,¡± I confirm.
She smiles, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction at the prospect of a successful material search, not to mention the potential riches she could obtain if she found an underground deposit of high-grade stone, ore, or possibly both ¡ª that is, if she wasn¡¯t planning on giving it all to me.
The fact that I could use the boar was itself a fortunate event. The Fire Guardian Boar possesses a very keen ability of perception ¡ª the sense of smell mostly ¡ª and is capable of detecting the minute and trace changes of qi density in a vast area, a feat that Lan Xiaohui herself would not be capable of.
Strictly speaking, this technique of using qi density to prospect for underground deposits is reminiscent of the gravitational survey technique from my old life ¡ª gravity is not uniform across a planet, and therefore small, localized anomalies are indicative of the presence of heavy elements beneath the earth.
Other than searching for surface deposits, or those in caves, or strip mining the entire area, I have no other method available to me, at the moment, to find the materials I need.
However, if Lan Xiaohui comprehends the [Fractured Sword], I will be able to utilize far superior methods of surveillance and information gathering, though I do not look forward to having to potentially explain Folded Geometry Theory or Local Lattice Mechanics to Lan Xiaohui. I doubt she even knows about electrons.
¡°Which way?¡± she asks, humming in satisfaction.
¡°You should know, this area, according to the information, is guarded by a Core Formation demonic beast,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui.
Lan Xiaohui knits her eyebrows together. A Core Formation beast in an area where the Nascent Soul realm is not the exception, but the norm? Not that there are no Core Formation beasts in this place, there are quite a few, but they all live under the tyranny of the Nascent Soul entity that lords over them.
Lan Xiaohui turns around to look toward the Starsword Peak. ¡°Is it back the way we came?¡±
¡°It is deeper into the Forbidden Lands,¡± I reply. I understand her confusion; if the area she is looking for is guarded by a Core Formation beast, it should be back toward the Peak, not deeper into the forest.
This confirms Lan Xiaohui¡¯s suspicions and she nods. ¡°All right. I will be careful.¡±
Lan Xiaohui also understands that for a Core Formation beast to be a sovereign here, it must be an anomalous existence like herself ¡ª possessing of both high intelligence and dangerous combat capabilities.
I transmit a package of knowledge to my owner, which causes her to briefly close her eyes, but after a few moments, she proceeds onwards toward our new destination.
Chapter 201: Thousand Eyes of Fear (11)
The destination takes us to a flat area higher up on the mountain chains, that leads to a cliff that overlooks the many valleys of untapped resources below.
A pool of crystal clear spiritual water fills from the rocks above and empties through small channels over the edge of the cliff. The trees here are unlike any in the valleys below, at least the ones we¡¯ve seen, and though they possess spiritual value, their grade is not yet high enough to be valuable to me.
Unlike the Perilous Sword Valley, I do not sense any presence of qi that has some kind of unique or prevailing attribute, but this place most certainly exhibits the tell-tale signs that high-grade treasure is present.
Beginning from the water filled with minerals that Lan Xiaohui seems most enraptured by, it is of high enough quality to provide tangible benefits to cultivators.
Of course, none of these things can compare to the conditions at Starsword Peak which has a far more local, and far more potent source of spiritual energy ¡ª at the very least, a high-grade spiritual crystal somewhere deep beneath the earth; deep enough that not even I can detect or reach.
Some of the rumors regarding Starsword Peak say that it sits on top of a dragon vein ¡ª a special type of spiritual channel extending from the central nexus where the main sect is located. Of course, other rumors posit other theories, but until my consciousness expands and my shallow sea of consciousness becomes an ocean, I won¡¯t know for certain.
Lan Xiaohui catches a falling leaf between her fingers and observes its strange but seemingly enticing nature. It is shaped like a seven-pointed star that is orange in the outermost region and growing brighter red towards the center where a fragile stem is connected to it.
She doesn¡¯t even seem disappointed that there is no sign of this area¡¯s guardian. Nor of any other demonic beasts of any rank. This could, in part, be because this area is so isolated, but it may also have to do with the hierarchy of this area¡¯s guardian and an indicator of its aggression.
¡°This is the right place?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, letting go of the leaf. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t sense any difference here.¡±
That is a normal observation for Lan Xiaohui who does not, exactly, constitute a precise measuring instrument. When it comes to sensing hostility and reacting to the changes within an opponent¡¯s body as they relate to the movement of qi, Lan Xiaohui is an expert, nascent machine of death.
To me, however, the difference is quite clear, and though it is but a small, seemingly insignificant difference, it is enough to, over a long period of time, have considerable consequences on the environment and the ambient qi.
¡°This is the right place,¡± I confirm. I am satisfied enough with my discovery that I decide to help Lan Xiaohui recognize the difference, even if she cannot perceive it directly. ¡°These trees grow so tall, and the leaves are so bright because they are better able to absorb the light of the sun due to the influence of this area¡¯s greater qi density. You can¡¯t feel the difference, but if you look closely, you can see it.¡±
Though, it is much simpler to perceive it directly. There are countless instances and variations where a tree might grow tall, or a leaf might be brightly colored that have very little, if anything at all, to do with the local density of qi.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
At the very least, Lan Xiaohui seems grateful and excited about my explanation, because she looks at the environment with a renewed appreciation.
¡°What now?¡± she asks. ¡°Should I start digging?¡±
When a sword cultivator like Lan Xiaohui suggests an action like digging, I am fairly certain that what they mean by that is to spend an inordinate amount of time chopping away at the rocks with their swords. After all, this was Lan Xiaohui¡¯s original solution for my parasite problem ¡ª and that didn¡¯t work out too well.
¡°We will use a formation,¡± I tell her. ¡°All you have to do is engrave it to my specifications and provide the sword intent and energy from your Finality Moon, Liminality Flowers martial art.¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui does seem a bit disappointed. Merely asking for her energy and sword intent does not constitute any physical action on her part, but after a moment she smiles and nods.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just try not to get in your way,¡± she says. ¡°And¡ I don¡¯t mind having the opportunity to enjoy this scenery with you.¡±
I don¡¯t particularly understand what Lan Xiaohui finds so appealing about this cliff; it has very little strategic value, and once I extract whatever is beneath the ground, it will have no value to me at all.
I ponder the formation I had prepared for this occasion ¡ª a slight modification of the [Soul Harvester Formation] which I used before.
¡°If that is what you want, one day I may be able to bring this place into my Inner World, and then you can enjoy this scenery whenever you want,¡± I tell her, taking the opportunity to perform the maintenance routines that improve her mood.
Lan Xiaohui chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the scenery,¡± she says, suddenly thoughtful. She stares off into the distance, pondering her words. ¡°It is more the experience of sharing it with someone for the first time.¡±
That has an even easier solution.
¡°In that case, if our paths separate one day, I will return to this place and make it a part of me. Then, you will be able to relive this memory for as long as I still exist.¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui laughs and once her fit of laughter passes, she presses her hand against the flat of my blade and says softly: ¡°Yaoyue, I am glad that you have a Devil¡¯s heart.¡±
It is strange; the words she speaks and the sentiment in her heart do not match up. It is clear that I misunderstood her intentions, but the gratitude in her heart is genuine.
Such a complicated master, yet, sometimes, so easy to please, even when I cannot understand why.
I finalize the formation diagram and transmit it to Lan Xiaohui.
It takes her several minutes to internalize and comprehend the information. Even if they are merely directions and symbols, they have to be performed within rigorous specifics of qi utilization, sword stroke direction, and order.
However, after those minutes pass, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes open, slightly brighter than before and she hops to her feet once more and begins pacing the area.
The formation I transmit to her is, as yet, still unnamed ¡ª mostly because Lan Xiaohui does not approve of my utilitarian naming convention ¡ª but if I had to give it a name, it would be [General Purpose Sword Focusing Array].
When complete, it will use Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword intent from her martial arts to generate a perpetual transformation effect on the qi that I will supply ¡ª similar to the operation of my own [Fractured Sword] third layer¡¯s [Shattered Light Cataclysm].
Furthermore, I specifically requested [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower] due to its higher-order [Space] attribute, through which I have prepared a mechanism to reduce the expansion of destructive power from a sphere-like bubble, into a needlepoint ¡ª reducing its dimensionality and, thus, power output efficiency.
In other words, I have created a sword energy laser.
I am not very satisfied with the outcome, but with my Inner World almost completely reduced to rubble, and my only example of gathering and focusing array being [Soul Harvest Formation] ¡ª a wide-scale, soul-reaping array ¡ª I consider it quite an achievement to be able to produce this, even though it relies mostly, not on the mechanics of the formation, but the nature of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s martial arts.
Either way, as long as I recover the materials I require, the method and its elegance do not matter.
Perhaps feeling the same way, Lan Xiaohui begins slashing the pieces of the diagram into the ground, even as the flying dirt and debris stain her elegant robes.
Chapter 202: Thousand Eyes of Fear (12)
When the formation powers on, it is a very quiet, and almost mundane affair. There is no flash of light or gust of wind ¡ª merely an ultra-thin blade-shaped wedge of coalesced sword energy that is ten steps long, but capable of creating a fissure in the ground, at the point of contact, that is almost five steps wide and growing.
With my spiritual senses, I can detect the matrix of the formation above its center into which a considerable amount of qi is spiraling ¡ª all supplied by my [World Eater] talent, in combination with the annihilation effect of my very own [Fractured Sword] motes of energy.
All in all, even operating at slightly under fifty percent load, I am supplying more qi and energy into this formation than what any of my memories suggest is reasonable to be expected from a cultivator or even a single object.
Of course, this amount of energy is not inconceivable, but it must come from a sizable vein or heavily compressed crystal. This last part ¡ª about the crystal ¡ª makes me question whether my black jade core has such a special function and whether my vessel cultivation is exactly like that act of compressing qi crystals into a higher-tier existence.
Ultimately, I conclude that this has little to do with my physical traits, and is entirely related to my [World Eater] ability ¡ª which may be related to my physique. Simply put, [World Eater] allows me to draw in the qi from a vast area and focus it into a single point ¡ª myself ¡ª along with the capability to dissolve and consume almost any material for its, presumably intrinsic, energy value.
Because of this lack of data, I have vastly underestimated the capability and shape of my newest formation.
First of all, I had assumed it would be a point, not a long blade-shaped construct that would cleave into the earth like a large-scale sword ¡ª and even though this arrangement is far less efficient, I find that it has particular advantages in terms of energy consumption.
Secondly, even after digging a trench thirty steps deep, it doesn¡¯t feel like I am getting any closer to the treasure below the earth which I assume is ore or high-grade stone. In this regard, perhaps digging in from below was the more proper choice, but accessing it from this side won''t be a problem.
Lan Xiaohui, for her part, with little else to do other than maintain the formulas of her martial art, retreats into my sea of consciousness where the flashes of her sword energy illuminate the dull, metal-silver sheen of the sea of my consciousness.
The waves rise and roil and the ¡°sky¡± darkens underneath each cleaving blow of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword ¡ª both her [Heartless Blood Lily] and [Liminality Flower]-brand of techniques ¡ª but not even sparks fly off the corpse of the snake, let alone any sort of indicator that it received a blow.
Above Lan Xiaohui, towering high into the heavens like a space elevator, the [Demon Tree of the First Thorn] seemingly looks down upon all of my spiritual ¡°creation¡±, with its crown of dull-red-and-gold leaves, and strange, still-growing blood-red fruits.
Though Lan Xiaohui¡¯s efforts leave no result to be impressed by, her form itself is something that fills me with deep appreciation and approval. It is enough for me to see and estimate her power and to use this metric to compare it to that time almost two years ago when she was helpless and more eager to die than to struggle against her fate.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
It was through the promise of reaching the apex that she managed to recover a semblance of dignity and determination, but it was most certainly another factor that carried her this far; in part, this was her faith in me, and something else.
Because of me, the thought jumps off my sentient core like a wayward spark in a faulty electrical grid and, for once ¡ª and with increasing frequency recently ¡ª I do not reject it immediately.
I know Lan Xiaohui is dependent on me for moral support ¡ª that was the cost of providing it in the first place ¡ª but is that all that there is to it? For the same reason that she is trying so hard to excise this parasite from my sea of consciousness, she has also walked this far, yet when I try to look at it from an outside perspective, I don¡¯t necessarily feel that she achieved this to keep up with me but to walk by my side as a companion ¡ª an equal.
What a ridiculous notion. We cannot be equals on any level. As an existence, mine is of a higher hierarchy than hers, but as an entity, I am her weapon and tool and subservient to her mission.
Our mission.
This time, the wayward thought causes me to briefly pause in my thought process.
Is it even possible to share something so grand and so important with a creature that is by all objective metrics my inferior?
Automatically, I change the shade of my sky to a color I know she likes more and withdraw my consciousness from my spiritual vessel.
For a while, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t mind not rejecting this notion of togetherness and oneness.
After all, a sword and its wielder should possess one mind and one body; one soul and one fate.
After a while, suddenly, Lan Xiaohui hurriedly departs my spiritual vessel and climbs to her feet, pulling me into her hand, and staring at the sky.
For once, her perception proves to be far more advanced than mine, because by the time I detect the pressure wave of sound, it has already reached us.
A high-pitched shriek echoes in the valley below us and the brief moments for which Lan Xiaohui shares her perception with me before terminating that function to conserve resources, I see a streak of white light shoot across the sky like a meteorite.
So far, we haven¡¯t come across any demonic beasts of the Avian variety, but even with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s inadequate physical sensors, I can tell that this demonic beast is, no doubt, a bird. A strange one at that.
I did not see it clearly, but it had mostly white feathers with streaks of light blue and vivid, glowing green marks. Its shape resembled something between a swan and a peacock, with colorful plumage, and a long neck.
I don¡¯t have to question what I saw for long because the bird lands a hundred steps away from Lan Xiaohui, on the other side of the cliff, and spreads its wings to their full, twelve-step span, showing off its colors and form.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s pupils shrink to tiny needle points as she sees the bird and senses the most concerning attributes of this demonic creature.
There is a very strong, and very deep, sword energy within the creature, which is not strange considering its proximity to the holy land of sword cultivators. Here, there are many places abundant in sword energy, therefore it is not that strange that the local wildlife exhibits properties similar to that of a sword.
However, there are also very clear indicators of several types of elemental qi that are rare ¡ª wind, metal, and lightning.
From head to toe, this creature is an incarnation of profound sword laws and methods of various attributes ¡ª a walking, breathing treasure trove of materials useful to both myself and my owner.
I don¡¯t need to tell Lan Xiaohui to separate the creature from its materials steeped in profound sword energy; the bird makes its intentions to do the same to my owner more than clear.
It raises its plumage, lowering its head to do so, and shows off the dozen, longest feathers within its tail, with each one containing a shape similar to that of a demonic eye.
¡°Qianyan Kongju,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, apparently recognizing the identity of the demonic beast. Something in her tone suggests that it is not an ordinary creature.
Lan Xiaohui, unlike when fighting Nascent Soul realm demonic beasts, assumes a slightly defensive stance ¡ª as if she is facing an equal.
Qianyan Kongju ¡ª Thousand Eyes of Fear ¡ª is this Core Formation realm demonic beast truly something that can stand on equal footing with Lan Xiaohui?
Chapter 203: Thousand Eyes of Fear (13)
Stillness descends on the general area, unnaturally quiet as if all the wildlife in the vicinity has fled. Only Lan Xiaohui¡¯s breathing and the periodic buzzing of the powered formation can be picked up, especially when the formation annihilates motes of sword energy that contain principles of my [Fractured Sword] scripture.
In the absence of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s qi ¡ª utilized for its higher-order natural attributes ¡ª the thin blade has lost its cohesion and focus, becoming like a wave washing out over the trench that had already been excavated. The glittering particles of sword energy fall from the sky like gentle snowflakes that disappear before they reach the ground.
Purple flashes of light cascade from the trench in the ground and up into the air, where they briefly illuminate the otherwise invisible spiritual construct of qi that forms the matrix of the formation.
Amidst these flashes of light, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s and the bird¡¯s shadow produce grotesque images in the fading afterglow of the formation that is about to fail critically. Due to the nature of its construction, I cannot simply cut off the qi supply ¡ª doing so would result in a backlash that would prove troublesome even for my optimized features.
¡°No matter what,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui, as I prepare myself for the worst and begin attempting to unravel the mechanism that is feeding the formation with the qi produced from the annihilation of motes produced by my [Fractured Sword] scripture. ¡°You must stay within three hundred steps of the eye of the formation.¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes and her heart rate becomes elevated. She grips my hilt tighter and lowers her center of gravity.
I understand why her demeanor exudes very little confidence. Not only does she know something about this creature that I do not know, but even I can tell that this Qianyan Kongju is a machine of optimized destruction.
But even so, why is there such hesitation in her heart?
A crackle of lightning pours into the area and the unfocused blade of sword energy comes together in such a way that it sends a beam of sword light across the sky, blowing away the clouds before dispersing into more glittering motes of energy.
At this very moment, my owner dashes forward, floating above the ground like a fairy; her left arm is extended forward, index and middle finger pressed together, as if aiming at the bird¡¯s neck, while she conceals her right arm and my form behind her back ¡ª obscured from the bird¡¯s vision.
Before the beam of light even has time to disperse, Lan Xiaohui has crossed the distance to the bird and her attack is just as swift and decisive.
¡ª Heartless Blood Lily: Storm Cleaver!
The moment Lan Xiaohui¡¯s feet touch the ground, a surge of lightning dances around her ankles and she transfers the entire kinetic force of her approach into her swing. A shock-front of sword energy forms along my edge, compressing into a deadly edge that can cut through steel with ease.
The arc of my trajectory is abruptly stopped before it can complete its intended half-circle by a layer of wind, metal, and lightning energy that forms around the edge of the bird¡¯s raised wing. The impact feels soft and elastic, yet incredibly hard as if my blade is grinding against steel in the recoil of the blow.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyelids twitch, as surprised as I am by the fact that even though she managed to strike directly, with one of her most destructive techniques no less, and that it was stopped as simply as that.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
The bird¡¯s feathers are not merely feathers ¡ª this close, their sheen and glimmer betray their exotic nature of something between crystal, metal, and organic material. Soft, yet incredibly tough and sharp ¡ª like carbon fibers or kevlar, but even stronger.
The feathers on the wings spread out, and the bird slashes out with its raised wing, like a fan of steel and ceramic blades that pushes against Lan Xiaohui¡¯s weapon and strength.
Here, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s gold core pulses with energy, and her sword domain deploys immediately to stop the wing slash, even pressing her left hand into the spine of my vessel for support.
That is when I sense the core of the bird¡¯s technique ¡ª and even observe it directly. A beam of green light forms on the leading edge of the wing, where the air compresses into a blade of pure pressure and sword energy, operating on the same principle and to the same degree as a shaped explosive charge.
This unique combination of lightning and metal energy, revolving around the core of wind energy, is capable of producing a localized pressure blast powerful enough to cut even through my exterior alloys.
As the surface of my blade, in the region of contact, begins to heat up and degrade, Lan Xiaohui realizes what is about to happen before I even have an opportunity to warn her.
Lan Xiaohui jumps back just as the scythe of invisible air cuts through the space where she stood a moment ago and a ripple of wind blasts outward that is completely inadequate to describe the extreme danger that this blade of air poses to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s continued existence.
Even so, a trickle of blood cascades down Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cheek where a sliver of wind energy grazed her face and inflicted a small, negligible cut.
Here, strangely enough, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s shoulders relax and she exhales her held breath. Whatever hesitation, awe, and respect she held in her heart toward this creature disappears into the void of her [Empty Moon Prana].
Even being just moments from certain death, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart rate does not elevate, but instead, becomes steadier. The trembling in her fingers disappears and her heart and mind both become focused ¡ª even more focused than the blade of air that nearly took her life.
My owner ¡ª woefully inadequate in this civilization¡¯s modern interpretation of cultivation, as she possesses neither heavenly-gifted roots nor the legacy of ancient and prosperous sects or clans ¡ª is truly a sword cultivator through and through. Though the current times may not regard her as a genius, I am certain that if she was born a thousand years prior ¡ª when cultivation was a lonely path with its foundations built on the myriad biological scrap of defeated opponents ¡ª she would be considered the hope of entire generations.
What kind of deviant fears life more than death?
In moments like these, I cannot help but praise Lan Xiaohui; a machine that is my connection to appreciating the art of motion, and the death that lurks in stillness.
A broken machine that should not exist, with no purpose or function other than this one peculiarity that is capable of making me question the objective nature of value and re-examine my commitment to preserving her existence.
In other words, in these moments, I perceive Lan Xiaohui as art.
¡°Qianyan Kongju,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, shifting her position so that her left side faces the bird. ¡°As a sword cultivator, I respect you. Don¡¯t resent me for wanting to defeat someone I respect!¡±
With those words, Lan Xiaohui begins tracing a circle with the tip of my vessel, and when the inky outline is complete, the shattered empty moon pulses behind her. It is the same as back then, not long ago; within that inky, black line I sense the laws of nature collapsing ¡ª not as extreme as it was back when she fought the princess ¡ª but it is still enough to make me realize what it truly is; the higher-order principles of [Fractured Sword].
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s fusion of [Fractured Sword] and the [Transient Sword] is most obvious here, in this technique from [Finality Moon, Liminality Flower]¡¯s third layer: Liminal Starflower.
¡°Limitless Stardust Blade,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, and her sword domain expands across the space, fusing with the technique that she is performing.
¡°First form: Void Boundary.¡±
The colors wash out of the world as the natural laws distort under the gravity of this technique. Immediately, subprocesses inform me of a cascade of measurement errors; objects closer than they appear, or farther than they should be. It is most obvious in the way that Lan Xiaohui''s sword intent diffuses through my core and expands to form the domain, yet the area I observe does not match up with the length of the boundary.
My sentient core nearly explodes with a newfound appreciation for Lan Xiaohui at what may be the first time I have directly observed non-Euclidean geometry.
My owner has once more shown me a beautiful sword.
Chapter 204: Thousand Eyes of Fear (14)
The sword intent clinging to my vessel cuts an arc of black ink across the already blackened space as Lan Xiaohui falls toward the bird. Her motion through this irregular, but seemingly ordinary, space is such that I experience it as falling ¡ª and even the distance is much shorter than what it should be.
Even the bird appears surprised by this because I can detect a faint echo of its heartbeat as it reacts in a burst of panicked motion.
Sparks fly across the sky as my vessel collides with the bird¡¯s glowing wing, and even these sparks of energy jet off in ribbons in various directions, forming vortices and spirals in the air that do not descend toward a singular point of gravity but diverge in ways that challenge even my understanding of this space.
Perhaps sensing the extreme irregularity, the bird, following the recoil of its parry, beats its wings and launches away from Lan Xiaohui with enough force to quickly gain between one hundred and two hundred steps of distance.
Yet, when it lands once more, it takes Lan Xiaohui merely a few hops across the terrain to once more close the distance and deliver another series of slashes against the bird¡¯s wing, with enough force to even disrupt the glowing edge of compressed air that has managed to resist my offensive until now.
This momentary disruption of the compressed air pressure on the bird¡¯s wing causes a two-fold chain of consequences for both my owner and the bird.
First, the compressed air that suddenly expands cuts across Lan Xiaohui¡¯s arm, driving a deep gouge into her flesh, all the way up to her shoulder and shredding that entire section of clothes. If she had held her arm higher at the point of impact, I am certain that she would have suffered more than a deep laceration, and potentially even ended up decapitated.
On the other hand, my sword finally manages to cut into the feathers and cause them to crack, truly as if they were made of ceramics and carbon armor materials; but beneath the tough exterior, I taste the blood, flesh, and bones of the bird as my edge cleaves into the bird¡¯s internal structure.
The bird, at this injury, shrieks and raises its tail feathers, simultaneously attempting once more ¡ª futile as it is ¡ª to gain distance, while also accumulating qi at the tip of its sharp beak and releasing a ball of compressed air like a bullet.
This bullet crosses the distance between them so swiftly that describing it as a bullet is very accurate, but also very wrong.
¡°Don¡¯t block it,¡± I try to warn Lan Xiaohui, but it is too late.
At this distance, even if Lan Xiaohui had limited prescience, there would be very little else she could do but try to protect her vitals with my vessel, which she does, but my warning at the very least causes her to angle my surface slightly to receive the attack.
When the ball of compressed air, swirling with the green, gold, and purple energies of the bird¡¯s qi, strikes my vessel, I immediately feel my temperature spike by several hundred degrees. The ratio of compression within this air is something that I find very suitable for a true, natural killing machine like Qianyan Kongju ¡ª a creature that does not seem to possess any defensive techniques outside the application of its raw power.
In that brief moment that my vessel contacts the ball and it drives into my matter, several subprocesses notify me of the extreme stresses my evolved vessel is subjected to.
By all rights, an attack from a Core Formation demonic beast should not be able to damage my vessel. My exterior may even be immune to attacks from Nascent Soul demonic beasts.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Yet, after that brief moment when my vessel stops the momentum of the condensed ball of pressure and qi, it is my vessel that falters at the same time that the ball unravels, releasing its stored pressure in that shaped-charge manner, blowing off a chunk of my vessel, and a large chunk of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s left shoulder.
Lan Xiaohui is sent flying in the aftermath of her deflection attempt, spinning through the air, useless arm flailing about her amidst the falling scraps of her further ruined dress.
Then she seemingly lands in mid-air, as if standing on an invisible platform, and uses the momentum of her earlier uncontrolled flight to dash across the empty air for half an orbit around the bird and then leap up toward the bird.
Before she jumps, purple lightning gathers around her ankles, and climbs over her form, flashing over above her head. At that moment, before the spark of lightning disappears, even the monochrome grays in the world disappear, falling into my vessel and its accumulating corona of glittering sword intent and energy within this domain.
For that brief moment, as all the light disappears within the domain and becomes pitch black, only the bird¡¯s glowing yellow eyes, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s luminous red eyes, and my form ¡ª clad in a sheath of glimmering stardust ¡ª are visible.
Then, as Lan Xiaohui jumps forward, manipulating the formula of her [Liminality Steps] to increase her speed, a black arc of energy deeper than the black within the domain paints across the deadened scenery, expanding dozens of steps from the point of impact.
¡ª Limitless Stardust Blade, Second Form: Sun Devouring Arc!
As the colors flood back in, a third of the bird¡¯s left wing and tail sail through the air, severed from the main body. The nearby trees are not only cut apart but also crushed at the plane of where they were cut. The ground itself now possesses another groove, almost as deep as the trench my formation had cut into it, but also wider and longer.
Such destructive power.
But also such a steep price.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s knees wobble and she almost falls over, her fall only temporarily suspended by the bird¡¯s panicked retaliation with its talons ¡ª not even utilizing its qi or impressive destructive power. This impact carves open Lan Xiaohui¡¯s chest and sends her flying backward, however, this time, when she hits the ground, there is no effort on her part to absorb the blow or to regain her footing.
She coughs up blood, not from the injuries sustained by the bird¡¯s final blow, but from the extreme cost of attempting to maintain a domain of what is most probably hyperbolic geometry ¡ª a ridiculous notion on its own ¡ª but also using such an advanced offensive technique while maintaining such a difficult domain technique.
The domain flickers, at its very breaking point, but still, Lan Xiaohui manages to climb to her knees, using my vessel as support. She raises her eyes toward her opponent only to find the bird rolling on the ground and screeching either in pain or terror or both.
Even against my owner¡¯s most powerful technique, it was able to deflect it enough to avoid a fatal blow.
In terms of destructive power and combat experience, these two may even be equals, but when it comes to dealing with near-fatal injuries, Lan Xiaohui has far, far more experience. Even in this state, my owner is only focused on the task ahead.
She approaches slowly, unable to muster even the energy to do more than simply walk forward.
By the time Lan Xiaohui reaches the bird, it has stopped rolling around as if accepting its ultimate fate.
Lan Xiaohui looks down on the bird, barely having enough strength left within her body to drive my vessel through the creature¡¯s chest and end this ordeal. But with each passing moment, I sense a conflict rising in my owner¡¯s heart; a deep, distant regret coming ever closer and becoming larger and more prevalent.
In those few moments, in which my owner holds my vessel above her head and stares into the fearful eyes of the bird whose name means ¡°Thousand Eyes of Fear¡±, something changes in my owner¡¯s demeanor and she slowly begins lowering her sword, while frowning.
Just then, before I can inquire about Lan Xiaohui¡¯s motives and reasons, an incomparably loud applause echoes into the area from the distant treeline, toward the mountain, followed by a shout.
¡°Magnificent! Well fought! Little sister, your skill with the sword is truly to be admired!¡±
Three figures step out of the treeline following those words which cause Lan Xiaohui to slowly turn around toward the source of the noise.
Whatever goodwill and mercy were in my owner¡¯s heart before that very moment evaporate in the next one.
Even as she molds her tone into one of distant politeness, a cold, dark killing intent creeps into her heart.
¡°This is my sect¡¯s Forbidden Land and part of my domain. You are not from my sect. Who are you?¡±
Chapter 205: Thousand Eyes of Fear (15)
The three individuals that approach, and fly on their swords up to a distance of one hundred steps, are mostly in the Nascent Soul cultivation realm ¡ª having just stepped into it ¡ª except one of the three, who is at the peak of Core Formation.
They wear dark cloaks and plain clothes underneath that bear no markings that could identify their origins. Other than the make of their clothes, I also notice traces of battle damage and the lingering residual qi belonging to demonic beasts native to this region.
I conclude that they are poachers, exploiting the forbidden lands of a large sect in secret, or perhaps hunting one demonic beast in particular.
This latter theory seems even more plausible considering how their eyes glimmer with excitement when they stare at the fallen bird behind Lan Xiaohui. If my owner were not present, I imagine they would already be chopping up the bird for its valuable materials.
¡°We are merely travelers of generous and merciful disposition, little sister,¡± the figure in the center says, hopping off his sword and landing among his two companions ¡ª a male and a female. ¡°We observed your battle from a distance and were so impressed by your skill that we decided to offer to carry your prize for you.¡±
Hearing those words, Lan Xiaohui lowers her head and chuckles darkly. Naturally, she understands what the person truly means by offering his ¡°help¡±.
Despite her best attempts to stand tall and look invincible, it is quite obvious that Lan Xiaohui is hurt and exhausted. Her left arm hangs uselessly to her side, and her remaining usable manipulator is still being bathed in her blood, which she is unable to completely stop.
Slowly, Lan Xiaohui draws in another breath, operating her [Empty Moon Prana] and the vital energies of nature it gives her access to. This is not something that goes unnoticed by the trio. Her lack of conversation, other than the first question she posed, makes her into an unapproachable wall with no weaknesses.
Frustration and impatience grow in the trio, and they approach closer. Seventy steps now.
¡°Little sister, are you not in the mood for dialogue?¡± the female in the group asks, smiling darkly.
Sixty steps.
¡°This Qianyan Kongju behind you is a mythical beast thought to have been killed in the last Great Demon Suppression over two hundred years ago. You should be grateful that we will let you live, and only want the demonic beast,¡± the cultivator in the peak of Core Formation says, but his tone casts doubt on their intent to let my owner leave.
In fact, just as the male is finished speaking, the leader quietly whispers to his companions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is exhausted and with one foot already in the grave. When you have the chance, kill her without mercy.¡±
Lan Xiaohui, who doesn¡¯t hear this command, draws in another breath as the trio approaches. ¡°Many of my ancestors were killed by Qianyan Kongju,¡± she says, wrapping her fingers around my hilt and pulling me out of the ground. ¡°They were part of the suppression force. Two hundred years ago, Qianyan Kongju was exterminated. That is an undeniable fact.¡±
I didn¡¯t know that Lan Xiaohui had such a relationship with the bird behind her. Qianyan Kongju must have been named so by the denizens of the continent at the time, and if Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words are true, then the bird behind her must be a descendant of the mythical beast that terrorized the continent back then.
Seeing Lan Xiaohui wield her weapon the trio stops, fifty steps away, and considers her carefully.
¡°Little sister, what do you think you are doing?¡± the leader asks, his mocking sneer growing in intensity. ¡°Are you planning to fight us? How? No one will come to your help out here, so what will you do? You don¡¯t have the heart to kill one demonic beast; do you really think you can kill a random stranger?¡±
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
The environment flickers by under Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Vanishing Steps, and the Core Formation cultivator on the left flank barely has enough time to make an expression of mixed awe, terror, and surprise when Lan Xiaohui, just like that, appears right in front of him.
Effortlessly, my blade slides through his skin, meat, and bones, carving through his throat and collar bones, bathing in the luxury of a living cultivator¡¯s blood after such a long, long time.
My sentient core bubbles with ravenous elation at the taste of a life evaporating and I am not certain if this is because of its refined palate ¡ª tired of consuming demonic beast blood and flesh ¡ª or because it is developing a taste for extermination.
Before anyone can react, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s thrust pins the male cultivator to the ground with a powerful slam, and, at this moment, my owner¡¯s victim is still alive but the wound is fatal. In the very next moment, however, Lan Xiaohui carves my blade down across the man¡¯s chest and into his stomach ¡ª severing his lungs and heart ¡ª and then back up and out through his head, causing an eruption of blood that sprays a burst of crimson twenty steps ahead of Lan Xiaohui, and all over her clothes.
It is a merciless and swift execution.
Whether my owner has the heart to kill a demonic beast is still under question, but when it comes to ¡°random strangers¡±, her heart does not even register the event.
She is exhausted to the point that her arm trembles as she stabs me once more into the chest of the dead cultivator and for that brief moment I sense a flicker of adoration in her heart.
¡°You dare, junior!?¡± the remaining two cultivators shout ¡ª both in the Nascent Soul cultivation realm ¡ª but still they jump back to gain distance from someone who is merely in the Core Formation stage.
¡°Go ahead, Yaoyue,¡± she whispers. ¡°There is no need to hold back out here.¡±
I give up on trying to understand my owner¡¯s motivations and reasons when she speaks those words. Her willingness to kill others ¡ª but not a demonic beast ¡ª and that flicker of adoration and goodwill at the prospect of feeding me are indicative that my owner¡¯s personality and morality have both become extremely warped.
I approve of this.
I release my conscious hold on my [Avarice] and [Tyranny] as my core opens up, in a spiritual sense, and draws in the remains of the dead cultivator. Even as the rain of blood falls all around us, his body disperses into tendrils of black smoke that all disappear into the black jade at the core of my vessel.
¡°You dare launch a sneak attack on your seniors!? You are looking for death!¡± the leader of the remaining two shouts, angrily, and a scroll unrolls from his sleeve, flashes with golden inscriptions, and then transforms into a spear. His companion, the female, extends her hand out to her side, and a slender green sword appears in her grip.
Lan Xiaohui, once more, lowers her head and chuckles. ¡°Hiding in the bushes, waiting for me to be wounded and exhausted, and then even counting on my personality to be unable to retaliate,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°You still have the nerve to accuse me of being impolite?¡±
The leader laughs loudly ¡ª a bit too loudly and forcefully ¡ª as his eyes carefully observe Lan Xiaohui, seeking weaknesses among the many obvious ones in her physical form. This time, it is clear that he does not wish to be deceived by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s apparent state, unaware that there is no trickery here on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s part.
However, how many times has Lan Xiaohui been in this state, across the many hundreds of simulations she endured, not to mention the hellish events of her captivity in Eternal Red¡¯s prison, where she crawled back from the brink of death many times, and even crossed over the line dividing life and death once?
¡°Master, that sword is not ordinary,¡± the girl whispers. ¡°There is something strange about it.¡±
The leader glances at his companion and nods slowly. ¡°Go and notify the others,¡± he whispers, even though Lan Xiaohui is more than capable of hearing him at this distance. ¡°There may yet be a windfall, after all.¡±
Lan Xiaohui tilts her head and stabs my vessel into the ground, in the place where the body of the male cultivator used to be.
¡°No one will come to your help out here,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, repeating the earlier statement word for word.
She presses her index finger into the pommel of my hilt and takes another deep breath.
¡°First Form: Void Boundary,¡± Lan Xiaohui utters the words, and the dark, colorless domain expands once more from its shrunken state from the earlier battle. All those gasps for breath that Lan Xiaohui has been taking, ignoring even the management of her wounds, have been for this: re-activating her sword domain of no escape.
Seeing the expanding field of colorless darkness, and perhaps even sensing the strange warping and curvature of space, the two remaining cultivators become even more alarmed.
¡°Sword Law¡¡± the female cultivator whispers. ¡°How¡?¡±
¡°Calm down,¡± the leader quietly says. ¡°It¡¯s just a Core Formation brat. If we attack together, she will die a miserable death.¡±
Chapter 206: Thousand Eyes of Fear (16)
Despite the leader¡¯s reasonable assessment of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s state and the overwhelming advantage that they have in numbers, the female¡¯s demeanor changes only on the surface.
Beneath that front of bravery, it is very obvious that she is very afraid. The gruesome way in which her companion died right before her eyes, and the casual and easy way that Lan Xiaohui did it ¡ª not to mention the fact that I consumed his corpse ¡ª are all things that weigh down on the female cultivator¡¯s mind like a shackle tied to an anvil.
Then there is the fact that Lan Xiaohui possesses Sword Law and that Qianyan Kongju is a legendary entity in the folklore of this carbon-based lifeform. Even if Lan Xiaohui is correct ¡ª which she most likely is ¡ª and the Qianyan Kongju of old is dead and the one behind her is merely an imitation that inherited its Physique, there are still only two conclusions to make regarding Lan Xiaohui¡¯s triumph over it: Either the Qianyan Kongju is weak, or Lan Xiaohui is very strong.
My owner understands the basic principles of psychological warfare. Against demonic beasts who do not understand human language, there can only be communication through projected might and power. Demonic beasts are difficult to kill; their Physiques give them a very strong advantage against cultivators, but their low intelligence and shallow spiritual cultivation leave them vulnerable to the two advantages that cultivators possess: tactics and martial arts.
Having extinguished thousands of demonic beasts within my Inner World, Lan Xiaohui has learned many lessons about the dynamics at play in a confrontation between two entities ¡ª things she would describe as ¡°tempo¡± and ¡°initiative¡± ¡ª and how to affect them through posture and demeanor.
That is why, even though she is heavily injured and exhausted, she still projects such a bubble of calm and confidence. Her life depends on it. If she shows weakness, they will cut her down without hesitation. It is entirely unintentional, but appreciated, that it also intimidates the two ¡ª though my [Tyranny] also plays a very large role in this.
The ability to think is also the weakness of cultivators.
They are overthinking this situation.
If they had slightly more experience in combat, or if they were injured in the past, they would know better than to hesitate here and attack with all their might and ferocity immediately, but it is exactly because they do not have this experience that Lan Xiaohui can take advantage of them like this.
Their frustration is the flaw in their overwhelming advantage.
¡°Kill her!¡± the leader shouts. ¡°Attack!¡±
The female hesitates. The sword in her hand trembles briefly, but she still takes a step forward. Her stance was defensive before, but now the slight lean forward indicates her intention to become aggressive.
¡°They are from the Purple Bamboo Valley sect,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui, referencing the memories of the cultivator I consumed. ¡°They are poison specialists.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods and shifts her stance to a more open one. She turns the dominant side of her body away from the two, as she pulls me out of the ground and conceals my vessel behind her back.
What her adversaries may perceive as a defensive stance is not at all what it truly is. With her left arm useless, and her ribs broken, she cannot move as well or generate much strength in her upper body; so Lan Xiaohui needs a lot of momentum ¡ª enough to overpower in one strike.
Her disadvantages are numerous, but even if this was a one-on-one duel, she would likely not survive a single technique from a Nascent Soul cultivator. The power gap is too great, and Lan Xiaohui is too wounded to even try playing the odds.
If they attack her together, as the man earlier stated, they could, indeed, kill Lan Xiaohui without too much effort.
But why would Lan Xiaohui ever allow such a thing to happen?
She leans forward and a burst of energy sends her hurtling toward the weaker of the two ¡ª the female cultivator ¡ª and my vessel basks in the black and red energies of the [Heartless Blood Lily] martial art.
The female cultivator¡¯s eyes widen as if she hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that my owner would go on the offensive, and I can understand how or why she would come to such a conclusion. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s initial attack was considered to be a sneak attack ¡ª surely, she would not have the guts to attack someone with an entire cultivation realm¡¯s difference in strength, and head-on no less.
A pulse of green light emits from the female figure as she braces herself for Lan Xiaohui¡¯s imminent action, disregarding her offensive stance and transitioning to a more defensive one. She is fast; much faster than Lan Xiaohui, but it is not enough to react to such a sudden attack when already committed to offense and not defense.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
My vessel strikes the female cultivator¡¯s sword, which she manages to raise just in time, and the blade of the offending, lesser-quality weapon bends away from my owner beneath all the transferred force and power. The tip of the blade nearly touches the female cultivator¡¯s shoulder, bending at an angle of almost sixty degrees. I can feel the vibrations of the thin, green blade, which is now glowing with purple and green energy, but it does not snap. It slowly begins to bend back into its natural shape.
The female cultivator¡¯s eyes widen once more, this time in satisfaction and anticipation of the coming triumph. If she can endure just a bit longer, and regain her footing, her counterattack would be difficult to avoid or block ¡ª especially against someone who has no use of their left arm.
Her companion, the leader, is also already reacting to Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sudden offensive and rushes forward to also deal the killing blow, spear becoming shrouded in gold and purple energies, as a halo of pure gold appears behind him.
Lan Xiaohui lets go of my handle and steps to the side; a risky maneuver, but her confidence in executing it is iron-clad. Even while letting go of my possession, she gives my vessel a powerful nudge and sends me spinning around the axis of the green blade.
The female cultivator¡¯s sword chops through the empty air where Lan Xiaohui just stood, and watches Lan Xiaohui slip to her right side, still following the momentum of her dash. My blade completes its first rotation around the cultivator¡¯s sword once, producing an air-ripping sound. This sound is enough to cause the female cultivator to flinch, and pull her hand back slightly as a matter of reaction, and inadvertently brings me close enough to cut through her throat and send a shower of blood into the air.
She never stood a chance; when it comes to swordsmanship, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s only equals are Wu Yulan and possibly You Huaming ¡ª at least beneath the Nihility realm of cultivation.
Lan Xiaohui confidently grabs my hilt, even though with her perception abilities it is just as likely that she might grab the wrong end of my vessel and lose her fingers ¡ª though she doesn¡¯t show even a moment of doubt or hesitation.
Immediately after grabbing my hilt and neutralizing my rotations, she stabs me through the back of the dying cultivator and jerks her body slightly to the left. Then a spearhead plows through the back of the cultivator, threads of gold and purple energy peeling off from its surface. It reaches almost as far as touching Lan Xiaohui¡¯s clothes, but no farther than that. Where the spear had penetrated and exited the female cultivator, who now stares in confusion at her ¡°master¡±, the skin turns black, and the blood vessels rupture and disintegrate.
My vessel carves through the rest of the cultivator¡¯s ribcage, as Lan Xiaohui tosses her body to the side, dragging the spear into an unrecoverable position to defend from. As my blade exits the cultivator¡¯s flesh, it is not blood that sprays out from the wound, but black and red flower petals, just like that day when Lan Xiaohui fought her reflection in my Inner World.
She is just like that dark silhouette was back then. The calmness I detected back then; that sterile threat without any hatred; Lan Xiaohui resembles that figure now. Tyrannical and relentless.
Realizing what is about to happen, the leader of the group lets go of his spear, and dashes back, reaching into his sleeve, likely looking for another weapon, but there is only a look of pure shock when he finds Lan Xiaohui immediately upon him.
I understand the question in his eyes. How?
It is simple. First of all, space within Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Void Boundary is not as it appears. The farther from the center they are, the more distance needs to be covered to gain further distance, while Lan Xiaohui can move through this space at will, as if it were normal Euclidean Geometry. But most importantly, at that time, Lan Xiaohui used Liminality Steps, the faster of her two movement techniques.
From beginning to end, Lan Xiaohui had predicted how this battle would go. From the leader¡¯s intention to even use and sacrifice his intimidated comrade to score a blow, to only using Vanishing Steps to not betray her full speed. This latter point is the most important because had the leader of the three opted to lose an arm or receive a serious injury to stop Lan Xiaohui, instead of abandoning his spear and relying on his speed to retrieve a weapon, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s chances at emerging victorious would¡¯ve been highly unlikely.
¡°Junior, don¡¯t¡!¡±
¡ª Limitless Stardust Blade, Third Form: Devil Flower Purgatory Sword!
I understand it now; the meaning of the Liminal Starflower, and the words Lan Xiaohui spoke back then: "Embracing the devil in my heart."
She wants to be a devil like me so that she can follow me even if I am dragged back into Hell.
The domain flickers, collapsing to the point of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword, and then expands once more very briefly, however, this time the warping geometry is so extreme that when I slash into the cultivator¡¯s body, it feels like I am cutting through and along a tiny, thin string. Though it felt like the contact was instantaneous and so effortless that it was ineffective, the cultivator¡¯s body separates into several pieces, each one transforming into a flowing river of starflower petals that disperse into the air ¡ª the same technique that the Lan Xiaohui''s silhouette used within my Inner World.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s training session that day has finally matured and has become completely absorbed.
The sword domain fails, the qi shrouding my vessel disperses and my owner, at that moment, is at peace in her heart.
¡°Yaoyue¡¡± she whispers, but before she can say more, her energy almost completely evaporates, and she collapses to her knees, then her side, and before she completely loses consciousness, she merges a sliver of it within my Inner World ¡ª once more abusing the modification I made in unexpected ways ¡ª to stick like oil on top of my sea of consciousness and peacefully sleep.
What do I do with this monster?
I open my core to absorb the corpses and all their valuables while pondering my owner¡¯s further training and development.
Chapter 207: World Realization (1)
It is dusk when Lan Xiaohui opens her eyes and groggily blinks away the confusion and the pseudo-dreams induced by merging her consciousness with mine before passing out ¡ª though I am not certain what kind of effect this had on her, if any.
Between the performance profile of the gold core I gave her, and her ability to absorb the vitality of nature through her high degree of comprehension of [Empty Moon Prana], Lan Xiaohui¡¯s recovery abilities are unprecedented.
By my estimation, even if she lost vital organs, she could survive long enough to potentially recover from such damage if she were given the opportunity to utilize the benefits of her cultivation method.
Of course, this is still conjecture, and I am not eager to find out if I am right or wrong. However, it is well known that cultivators who manage to cross the Great Boundary cannot be easily killed by the destruction of their physical bodies. The method they use to survive such damage ¡ª shifting their physical vessel to a more spiritual property ¡ª is completely different from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s method.
Lan Xiaohui is simply difficult to kill because the same kind of energy that drives the vital processes of her body are also the ones she can absorb from nature itself now. Other than destroying her physical vessel ¡ª thoroughly and completely ¡ª killing her is likely not as simple as destroying vital organs.
In other words, her recovery from the damage she recently received in two separate battles is alarmingly swift.
She sits up slowly, her hands grasping at her torn dress where Qianyan Kongju tore it open and broke her ribs as if still feeling some form of phantom pain, even though there are no more injuries there.
She surveys the area, noting the various craters and destroyed features, lingering briefly on the rather large hole in the center of her surveying zone where my excavation formation used to be.
¡°Qianyan Kongju¡?¡± she asks, eyes still searching for the familiar opponent.
¡°It escaped a few days ago,¡± I tell her.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lips part, and her eyebrows twitch slightly. ¡°A few days¡? How long have I been¡?¡±
¡°Six days.¡±
Calmly, she nods, understanding the situation now.
¡°Why did you not kill it with your sword technique?¡± I ask her after she remains silent for a few seconds.
Lan Xiaohui smiles guiltily. ¡°You could tell I missed intentionally?¡±
¡°I see everything about you, even those things you hide deep in your heart.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s reaction to my declaration is strange. Rather than being alarmed, her heart opens up more, as if wanting to show me its contents. And while her cheeks become slightly redder, her heart glimmers with fragments I see clearly, but do not understand. I can indeed see everything, but understanding them is another matter.
¡°Yaoyue,¡± she hums my name with a bright smile, as her fingers grasp at my blade and slowly pull my vessel into her lap. ¡°If you could see that much, then you would know why I let it go.¡±
Her mocking and teasing tone suggests I should downgrade her Obedience Index by a rank or two, but it does not seem that she plans on rebelling.
¡°Do you want to know why?¡± she asks, tone far more mellow, as her fingers stroke along the fuller of my vessel.
¡°Yes,¡± I concede. I cannot defeat her logic, anyway.
¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she proudly announces.
I should¡¯ve known it was pointless to even ask.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°You said your ancestors were killed by its predecessor,¡± I press on. Now that I¡¯ve wasted processor cycles on this, I want to at least gain some benefit out of it.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°But that one and this one are different. The Qianyan Kongju from two hundred years ago killed thousands of people mercilessly. It took a large suppression force to hunt it down and kill it. I did not feel the same kind of malice from this one.¡±
¡°This one is still only in the Core Formation realm,¡± I remind Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Once it develops, it may become the same as the previous one.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Reason?¡± I ask.
Lan Xiaohui smiles, eyes focusing on the black jade set into the core of my vessel. ¡°Because I can tell when I am being deceived or lied to.¡±
Once again, I find myself falling into the same trap of expecting reasonable actions and thoughts from a fundamentally unreasonable sword cultivator.
¡°For example, when those three cultivators ambushed me, I knew from the beginning that they were trying to deceive me,¡± Lan Xiaohui continues.
She is serious about having some ability to perceive lies?
¡°I also knew that Lady Feixue was telling the truth when she said she did not have any intention to send us to the Perilous Sword Valley. Even then, when Lady Yue offered her help, I could tell that it was honest and genuine.¡±
I consider attacking Lan Xiaohui¡¯s logic and reasoning by simply pointing out that there is no evidence to support those last two claims but decide against it.
In fact, there are reasons to believe her.
¡°It is possible that you are using my perception, subconsciously, to supplement your intuition and determine whether someone is telling the truth or not,¡± I conclude and share my theory with my owner.
She shrugs helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± she mentions. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. I always had this feeling that when someone lies to me, I want to cut them.¡±
I find a few things about that statement rather alarming but immediately find them to make sense ¡ª for a sword cultivator.
Lan Xiaohui lowers her head a bit, thoughtful. ¡°Qianyan Kongju¡ even in that final moment when it was afraid¡ I could tell that it was relieved that it finally found something stronger than it. I don''t think that was a lie.¡±
She smiles and raises her head. ¡°That is why. I don¡¯t think it wants to bully the weak. The Qianyan Kongju I fought seemed like a noble and proud creature.¡±
¡°Besides,¡± she says, slowly standing up and walking towards the large hole in the center of the area. ¡°Even if I am wrong about this, what does that have to do with me anymore? When I was hurt and abandoned, it was the mercy of devils that saved me."
It wouldn''t surprise me if my owner, who is driven by revenge, felt some animosity toward her own kind for abandoning her, but I sense no such animosity in her heart.
I sense nothing at all.
As Lan Xiaohui approaches the edge of the chasm that drops several dozen steps below, her eyes are illuminated by the twinkle and pale blue glow of treasure coming from below.
¡°This is¡¡± she whispers.
¡°It is a large vein of Supreme grade ore, trapped inside a Heaven grade spirit crystal,¡± I inform my owner.
Lan Xiaohui falls to her knees, eyes widening even more. ¡°This¡ this¡ it is too much¡¡±
Too much? It is barely enough to repair the functions of the Martial Hall, let alone the rest of my Inner World.
¡°It must be worth¡ a million spirit stones,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°I estimate around fourteen million spirit stones, according to the last known exchange rates,¡± I correct her.
At this point, Lan Xiaohui is simply too dumbstruck by the number to even reply.
¡°Since the ranking tournament and the conference are approaching, I will focus on recovering the Martial Hall and training formations,¡± I tell my owner. ¡°The other facilities will have to wait.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks, horror dawning on her expression as she begins to realize just how expensive her practice session for fighting against the princess truly was.
¡°Yaoyue¡ I¡ I did not¡ know¡¡± she whispers.
¡°Disregard that,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°We need to discuss your fighting style and further development.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks again, still mesmerized by the blue glow of stone, and black patches of ore showing through the crystallized stone.
¡°In terms of large-scale warfare, you don¡¯t have an equal. But in small-scale combat, you leave yourself too exposed,¡± I continue. ¡°This is because you practice in the Killing Field, where you face multiple opponents at once. From now on, I want you to focus on individual comb¡¡±
I trail off when I realize that my owner is not listening to me at all.
¡°I¡ I am sorry¡ I did not know it was¡ this much¡¡±
Does she still not understand that these things are, by default, hers to do with as she pleases? That was our contract when I decided to become her weapon and tool.
¡°I need you to stab me into the rock down there so that I can consume it,¡± I tell her, changing the topic.
She nods, still shaken. ¡°Okay¡¡±
¡°Your ranked match against Xie Zhiqiang is in two days. This will take about that long, so as soon as I am done, we will head back to the sect.¡±
Once more, she nods, still barely responsive.
I give up on attempting communication with my owner for now. After everything she has said, I did not think such a small amount of wealth, or expense would shake her heart.
Even though I see everything in her heart, it is as good as seeing nothing if I cannot comprehend it.
Chapter 208: World Realization (2)
The central square platform is lively and packed with disciples. The ranked matches of Inner Disciples, at least in this case, draw both the attention of Inner Disciples, but also Core Disciples. Though not all of them wear the sect uniform, all of them ¡ª even Lan Xiaohui ¡ª have markings on their outfits that denote their rank and area of cultivation focus.
With these markings, it is a simple matter to distinguish Inner and Outer Court disciples, but also alchemists and refiners. The only exceptions are those disciples who also belong to one of the palaces or factions, where that identity replaces the denotation of their function.
The sect elders are an exception to this dress code, therefore the elder standing in the middle of the platform is unfamiliar to me.
¡°The two-hundred and eighty-fourth ranked match will begin shortly. The challenged party is the first-ranked Xie Zhiqiang of the Night faction which practices the Life-Severing Sword sect inheritance,¡± the elder announces, just as an individual with short black hair begins ascending the stairs on the opposite side of the platform, and casually walks toward the center of the platform.
His aura is faint, not because it is weak, but because it is tempered. Even so, to me, Xie Zhiqiang appears as a warlord with hands that are eternally covered in the blood they have spilled ¡ª I even perceive the faint outline of a sword behind him; the very one that spilled all that blood to begin with. Of course, this impression of Xie Zhiqiang is only based on the faint trace of aura I detect on him, as otherwise, he appears well-mannered, with a mild demeanor and appropriate style.
An enigma.
¡°Xie Zhiqiang joined the Galaxy Sword sect during the last entrance examination and has since shown promising skill with the sword, rising through the ranks and even defeating Tian Li who was previously ranked first,¡± the elder continues as Xie Zhiqiang approaches the center of the platform and then stops.
No one dares to loudly interrupt the elder, but a few disciples quietly whisper among themselves, ridiculing the notion that his skill is merely ¡°promising¡±. Even though the ranked matches are only between Inner Disciples, these disciples are still some of the best on the continent; to defeat every one of them is by no means a task adequate for someone who only possesses ¡°promising¡± skill.
¡°The party issuing the challenge is ranked fiftieth: Zhu Xuelian of the Starsword Peak. She joined the Galaxy Sword sect at the same time as Xie Zhiqiang. Within the Pagoda of Introspection, she conquered a respectable six floors. Though Zhu Xuelian does not belong to a faction, she practices the Empty Moon Prana sect inheritance.¡±
It is a telling difference when the elder announces my owner, who now walks up the stairs and heads toward the center of the platform. A majority of the crowd does not react; not even to whisper venomous ridicule at the notion that conquering six floors of the Pagoda of Introspection is in any way ¡°respectable¡±.
Further evidence to the reason why so few find the elder¡¯s words to be laughable is the fact that no one has challenged Lan Xiaohui yet. When someone from outside the top fifty challenges someone within them, if the one ranked below fifty loses the match, they will be demoted to rank fifty-one regardless of which rank they held previously. In order to return to the top fifty, it would be easiest to challenge Lan Xiaohui or Wu Yulan who both hold the ranks forty-nine and fifty, respectively.
But they choose to challenge those ranked forty-eighth and below instead.
For Wu Yulan, the reason why she is not challenged is fairly straightforward; she cleared all the floors of the Pagoda of Introspection, and she is the so-called ¡®princess¡¯ of Star City. Whether it is because they do not wish to offend her, or that they are not confident in their skill, in all cases, it is far more advantageous to challenge someone else.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
As for Lan Xiaohui, it is a bit different. Few can forget the tyrannical way in which she defeated a disciple of the sect who had an entire cultivation realm¡¯s advantage over her. That story had likely spread far and wide within and possibly outside the sect. On top of that, Elder Qin ¡ª the elusive master who refuses to become anyone¡¯s master ¡ª called Lan Xiaohui a direct disciple of hers, further increasing my owner¡¯s prestige and perceived threat level ¡ª after all, no one knows if Elder Qin had taught Lan Xiaohui the [Sun Calamity Sword] or the even more mysterious [Myriad Oblivion Arts].
It is because of this that, at the very least, a few disciples mutter in quiet conversation amongst themselves.
¡°Empty Moon Prana? What a useless inheritance. At least the Life-Severing Sword has useful techniques, even though it is incomplete.¡±
¡°Zhu Xuelian¡¯s master is Elder Qin. Forget about the Empty Moon Prana. If her master taught her even one move of the Sun Calamity Blade, there could be a new first ranker.¡±
¡°Nonsense,¡± another disciple interjects. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s Life-Severing Sword is unbeatable.¡±
¡°Tian Li was smart to forfeit his match against Xie Zhiqiang,¡± another disciple adds. ¡°How many people has he killed so far in ranked matches? More than I have fingers on my hands.¡±
As Lan Xiaohui approaches the center of the platform, the elder looks at both of them, his gaze briefly lingering on my sheathed form hovering over and behind Lan Xiaohui¡¯s right shoulder.
¡°The rules of the ranked match are as follows: There is no time limit. You may surrender if you feel you are in danger. The battle continues until first blood, unless you have an objection to this ruling.¡±
¡°Elder Huang, I object,¡± Xie Zhiqiang says, eyes becoming half-lidded.
The elder looks at Xie Zhiqiang.
¡°As you have already stated, I practice the Life-Severing Sword,¡± Xie Zhiqiang continues. ¡°Sometimes this leads to injuries to myself and my opponent and it would be inconvenient for the judge ¡ª Elder Huang in this case ¡ª to make a fair ruling on this matter. I request that we fight until surrender or incapacitation.¡±
Elder Huang nods to Xie Zhiqiang again.
¡°What a load of¡! He just wants to kill Zhu Xuelian¡¡± a disciple in the crowd remarks.
¡°I wonder if Zhu Xuelian knows what Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s intentions are¡?¡±
Elder Huang looks at my owner next. ¡°Do you object to this?¡±
My owner shakes her head. ¡°I do not,¡± she says and then looks at Xie Zhiqiang. ¡°As long as we decide here and now that, regardless of the outcome, no one pursues the matter on our behalf.¡±
Xie Zhiqiang laughs. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Zhu Xuelian; if you accidentally kill me or cripple me, no one will come looking for revenge.¡± He looks at the elder next. ¡°Elder Huang, you have witnessed this Death Pact?¡±
Elder Huang nods. ¡°I have witnessed it. Regardless of the outcome, no one may pursue this matter on behalf of either party; if either party breaks this pact, everyone involved will be exiled from the sect, and crippled or executed.¡±
¡°She fell into his trap¡¡± another voice in the crowd whispers.
¡°What if she¡¯s confident in her sword?¡±
¡°Nonsense. Xie Zhiqiang is one of the best swordsmen the Galaxy Sword sect has ever seen. Who can be confident in their sword when standing in his shadow?¡±
Elder Huang nods one more time and takes a step back. ¡°You may go to your designated positions, and begin whenever you are ready.¡±
Xie Zhiqiang smiles to Lan Xiaohui and inclines his head. ¡°I wish you good fortune in battle,¡± he says with a polite smile.
¡°Likewise,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, turning away and heading several dozen steps to the side before turning toward Xie Zhiqiang again who has also reached his position at the same time.
Without further delay, Lan Xiaohui draws my vessel from its sheath and begins to paint a black, empty circle in one smooth motion. The moment the empty moon is complete, a collective gasp rises from the crowd.
¡°Moon Mirror? How is that possible?¡±
¡°I thought she joined the sect recently. How is it possible that she can draw the Moon Mirror?¡±
¡°Perhaps she practiced the inheritance before joining? It takes at least a decade to advance this far with that cultivation method.¡±
¡°If that were true, it would explain why she was allowed into the sect, despite her result at the Pagoda of Introspection.¡±
¡°Perhaps she is a relative of one of the elders?¡±
On the other hand, Xie Zhiqiang frowns at Lan Xiaohui, but still calmly draws his sword and assumes a stance. ¡°I am ready,¡± he says. ¡°You may begin whenever you wish.¡±
Chapter 209: World Realization (3)
What the disciples ¡ª mostly those who are Core Disciples ¡ª refer to as Moon Mirror is the second layer of the [Empty Moon Prana]: Mind and Moon Mirror. In the same manner that a breath, when using [Emptiness Prana]. can both devour large amounts of air as well as calm Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mind, this shape that appears behind her performs the same function, but at a much greater scale.
Even now, I cannot feel any light or form within Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart; she is completely still. The Qi rushing into her internal system is nothing compared to what I can do with [World Eater], but it is clear that she does not desire my assistance in this duel ¡ª and for good reason, too; even exposing me to this many people is risky enough as it is.
My owner has come a long way since she woke up in that forest, clinging to a vaporous dream of killing someone who was far, far beyond her abilities. Now, that dream does not seem so impossible anymore, and the spark that flashes in her heart the moment her sword intent is generated is one that desires to prove that this is the case; beginning with Xie Zhiqiang ¡ª her first obstacle to reaching Yu Shun.
It is a peculiar obstacle; whether she wins this duel or not; whether she goes to the Conference and performs well or not; will likely have little effect on her ability to compete in the Core Disciple tournament. It is a mental obstacle; as if to say: ¡®If I cannot defeat one Xie Zhiqiang, then how dare I have even loftier dreams?¡¯
My owner bursts forward in a storm of sword energy particles, becoming a shadow flitting over the white tiles of the platform. My vessel is merely a black and gold ink stroke smeared across the view as Lan Xiaohui swings me around, the howling wind producing a shrill scream as my blade cuts through friction and resistance.
¡°So fast¡!¡±
¡°What is that martial art!?¡±
The shrill sound of screaming wind transforms into a dull, metallic impact, all too close to being classified as an explosion, as my vessel impacts Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s sword. The metal ringing continues even as my vessel decouples from his sword, bouncing backward as the recoil keeps my owner suspended in the air.
Then, defying inertia via Liminality Steps, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s feet land on the platform, and then kick out, sweeping Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s feet from under him, very clearly catching him by surprise.
Still, Xie Zhiqiang is skilled in the arts of combat, because even in this situation he is present enough to anticipate the next move, and raises his sword defensively once again.
My vessel impacts his sword again, striking with enough force to pummel his unbalanced form into the tiles below, knocking them loose and away.
Before Lan Xiaohui can follow up with a thrust on the prone Xie Zhiqiang, he rolls to the side, and then his body flickers away, reappearing some twenty steps away from Lan Xiaohui.
Slowly, Xie Zhiqiang wipes a trickle of blood from the corner of his lips as he frowns, eyebrows knitting together.
¡°Sister Zhu, I had heard rumors that you fight without showing mercy or hesitation,¡± Xie Zhiqiang calmly says, taking one hand off the hilt of his sword to shake the ache out of it. ¡°Now I understand the deeper meaning of what they meant. Were you born in a different era, no one would dare look down on you, or mistake your polite demeanor for haughtiness!¡±
My owner relaxes her stance at those words and turns slightly so that her shoulder faces Xie Zhiqiang. Meanwhile, she hides my vessel behind her back.
¡°Brother Xie, your praise is unnecessary,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°My skill is still only mediocre.¡±
At those words, Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s frown deepens even more, his expression now an ugly grimace.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
¡°It looks like Zhu Xuelian will forfeit after one move,¡± someone in the crowd says. "At least she can tell the difference between her own skill and Xie Zhiqiang''s. Only mediocre!"
¡°Probably smart. Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s sword is unstoppable. No one can block it or evade it. It is best if she forfeits now before brother Xie makes his move.¡±
¡°I expected more when I heard that Zhu Xuelian defeated Wei Sheng in one move.¡±
¡°She must¡¯ve surprised Wei Sheng. How shameless. And she wants to be ranked first! What a joke!¡±
Though these conversations are quiet and do not reach my owner, someone from the crowd shouts: ¡°You have already lost! Just forfeit already!¡±
At this point, Elder Huang¡¯s voice rises over the commotion from the crowd. ¡°Do you wish to continue?¡±
The Core Disciples, who remain quiet and wear pensive expressions of shock and confusion, look at Xie Zhiqiang with a curious glimmer in their eyes; though, a few of the other ones stare at Lan Xiaohui and my vessel.
Xie Zhiqiang wipes another trickle of blood from the corner of his lips. ¡°That would be unwise,¡± he replies to the Elder.
Though some in the crowd interpret this as a suggestion for Lan Xiaohui to forfeit the match, others seem to understand the intended meaning.
¡°What is going on¡?¡±
¡°Did I hear that correctly?¡±
When Xie Zhiqiang referenced Lan Xiaohui¡¯s ¡°polite demeanor¡±, he was referring to the fact that Lan Xiaohui did not pursue him or continue the attack.
Even after blocking Lan Xiaohui¡¯s strike, not only did the force break his ribs and the fragments puncture his lung, but he also suffered extensive internal damage. What is worse, Lan Xiaohui did not use any profound technique, as far as he would be able to tell, and conversely, he did attempt to use sword energy to enhance his block but found himself suppressed by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s gold core.
The truth is a bit different from Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s perception. Lan Xiaohui who has glimpsed the Sword Law can weave traces of profound laws into her swordsmanship through her sword intent ¡ª a generation component of sword energy ¡ª and also use this sword intent to unravel weaker laws and disrupt sword energy generation.
To put it bluntly, Lan Xiaohui with her mediocre skill far outmatches Xie Zhiqiang.
But the Inner Disciples in the crowd are correct about one thing: It takes only one move to settle the match.
After hearing Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s words, Lan Xiaohui inclines her head politely to her opponent and sheathes my vessel into its scabbard with one smooth motion. Then she turns around and begins heading off the stage.
¡°Did I go blind? What is happening? Why is Zhu Xuelian leaving?¡±
¡°Is it over? Who won?¡±
As Lan Xiaohui takes several steps away from Xie Zhiqiang, the crowd erupts with noises of disapproval and urgency.
¡°Sister Zhu! Watch out!¡± someone shouts from the crowd. It is Sun Yongzheng, and he is already rushing toward the stage.
Elder Huang, also caught by surprise, hesitates for several critical moments before also beginning to move forward to intervene, but it is too late.
¡°Heart-Severing Slash!¡± A Core Disciple exclaims in the crowd. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang learned the forbidden technique!¡±
When Lan Xiaohui turns around to face Xie Zhiqiang, she finds him in mid-air, falling like a comet toward her, with his sword raised high and shrouded in a miasma of black and blood-red energy. The aura of violence and blood-shedding that he had suppressed until then billows out, laced with the murderous intent that generates the sword force behind this attack.
[Life-Severing Blade] is a martial art that is fueled by hatred and killing intent. However, it is not fueled by blind and pointless violence, but instead by tempered and purposeful bloodlust. It is not the tool of assassins or bloodthirsty conquerors, but rather the weapon of those who cherish and celebrate violent death ¡ª a noble death.
The air warps around that sword ¡ª a fragment of destruction for the sake of destruction ¡ª that is far divorced from its original intent; this sword, that Xie Zhiqiang wields, is now no longer for the purpose of noble death, but the blade of a bloodthirsty conqueror. It is not merely the air that warps around the sword, but the heart of the one wielding it as well.
The awakening of a devil within Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s heart.
Though the Core Disciple identifies the technique as Heart-Severing Slash, it is only half of the story. My sub-processes instead inform me of the other technique that Xie Zhiqiang uses; an internal method of even more devilish origin.
¡ª Life-Severing Blade: Devil Soul Transformation!
My owner¡¯s eyes narrow and in that brief moment, facing the tyrannical sword heading her way, she opts for the only option available to her: unable to block with my vessel in time, she raises her left hand into the path of the strike, her fingers spread apart, with a mote of sword energy hovering above her open palm.
Her gold core pulses, manifesting a halo of gold behind her back that rotates slowly, and the force breaks the tiles beneath her feet.
When the Heart-Severing Slash impacts the mote of sword energy, I feel Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart crack and her sea of consciousness diminish, as a fiendish energy infiltrates her internal system.
The resulting shockwave of the impact peels the tiles off the platform, launching debris in all directions.
Chapter 210: World Realization (4)
A cascade of errors propagates through Lan Xiaohui¡¯s internal systems, as the remains of the platform beneath her feet further cave in and crack.
Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s sword continues to grind her toward the platform, exerting immense force and pressure but is unable to cut through the mote of sword energy that hovers before my owner¡¯s palm. This mote of sword energy is created from the most fundamental laws and principles of [Fractured Sword] ¡ª a necessary component of her defense even though she had no intention of exposing it to anyone in the sect.
However, with each pulse of my owner¡¯s gold core, the mote weakens, trembles, sheds off particles of sword energy, and unravels. The fiendish energy coursing through Lan Xiaohui¡¯s internal system is not suppressing her directly, but for some reason, the force that couples her gold core to her consciousness is waning.
It is as if her spirit is withering away.
I have never before recorded or observed a strange technique like this; the payload of this method is in part a force that can deal external and internal damage, but even though Lan Xiaohui blocked the strike, I infer another part: a hostile energy that carves into her soul and the essence of her being.
Where before her heart was empty and free of distractions, now there is a great turmoil, similar to the one she possessed during the Princess Incident; a great and inexorable sorrow pours in from the cracks in her heart, dying the empty contents in an ultraviolet color.
Meanwhile, Elder Huang suddenly changes directions, flitting across the platform to intercept Sun Yongzheng, and reaches out, grabbing the True Disciple¡¯s wrist and pulling him back.
¡°Don¡¯t! It¡¯s too late,¡± Elder Huang says, eyes still firmly locked onto my owner and her opponent.
¡°But what about Sister Xuelian?¡± Sun Yongzheng protests, clearly trying to free himself from the Elder¡¯s influence, but unable to move even a single hair¡¯s width.
Elder Huang shakes his head. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang is using the Devil Soul Transformation,¡± he says. ¡°Such a shame; someone so young has come this far in such a short amount of time. Had we known about this sooner¡¡±
A tone of annoyance, perhaps even frustration, enters Sun Yongzheng¡¯s tone. ¡°So what? What does that mean? We can still do something!¡±
¡°No!¡± Elder Huang exclaims and then lowers his voice. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang gave his soul to the devils in his heart; he is no longer himself,¡± Elder Huang explains. ¡°Now his aura, his energy, and his techniques can incite the devils in others. If we approach carelessly, we will regret it. Zhu Xuelian is already¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s fingers clamp on the offending blade attempting to sever her from life, and her eyes narrow to even thinner points as I sense a rise in cold killing intent within her heart that blankets out the fiendish energy and suppresses it.
Elder Huang stares wide-eyed at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°What willpower¡¡± he whispers. ¡°Does she not have flaws or devils in her heart?¡±
¡°Xie Zhiqiang,¡± Lan Xiaohui hisses. ¡°You are the lowest of the low.¡±
The blade presses into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s palm and a trickle of blood glides down her wrists, as, at the same time, the metal howls and screeches in protest under Lan Xiaohui¡¯s fingers which are crushing and bending it.
¡°You¡ you¡!¡± Xie Zhiqiang repeats the words, his eyes having turned entirely black. ¡°How¡? This is impossible!¡±
I sense an even deeper animosity rise in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart toward this person that gave in to the devils within his heart. ¡°Attacking me from behind is one thing¡ but to force me to relive that scene from the Pagoda¡ Yaoyue leaving me¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes narrow, her heart teetering on the very limits of collapsing into ennui and hopelessness. My owner, despite Elder Huang¡¯s conjecture, is full of flaws and devils that lurk in her heart; her weaknesses are innumerable. Perhaps, first and foremost is the one that questions whether she herself is worthy of me ¡ª her need to push herself beyond her limits, and to try to be useful to me by subjecting herself to extreme experiences within my Inner World, is just one of the many devils lurking in her heart.
And when that one is incited by the energies of the Heart-Rending Slash and the Devil Soul Transformation, it is met only by the cold edge of a sword cultivator¡¯s single-minded determination.
Here, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s core rotates once, weakly, as if roused from its slumber by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s inexorable willpower and bursts into a corona of flames, like a darkening, eclipsed sun. The manifestation of her gold core ¡ª the halo behind Lan Xiaohui ¡ª becomes spiked, like a flattened crown.
This fiery reaction originates not only from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s will, which causes her sea of consciousness to turn a darker, black color, but also a reaction from her new fire root, and the martial art that Eternal Red taught her ¡ª [Salvation Ashes].
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
With another pulse, the ultraviolet color that had crawled into her heart, and invaded her qi channels, burns away in golden flames.
The black and red lily in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hair bursts into purple-gold flames. A tear glimmers in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes.
¡°I won¡¯t leave an intact piece of your corpse behind,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, and reaches out with her other hand, coiling her digits around Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s throat and squeezing.
Yes, Lan Xiaohui does have flaws and devils in her heart. But they are unlike the common devils of shame, insecurity, hubris, or weakness. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s devils are far worse, and far more violent.
Lan Xiaohui throws Xie Zhiqiang onto the platform, with enough power to cause his body to become half-buried in the tiles. Without hesitation, she draws my hovering form from its sheath, and at the point where her sword intent manifests into sword energy, a great, black arc of energy erupts into the sky and lances down, leaving a trail of sword energy flower petals in its wake.
Once more, Xie Zhiqiang uses his profound movement technique to escape from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attack, which is only halfway through cleaving through the white platform tiles when she suddenly launches into motion.
In the blink of an eye, when Xie Zhiqiang reappears two dozen steps away from the crater in the platform, Lan Xiaohui appears in front of him, and continues her previous slash, horizontally outward, catching Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s left arm just beneath the elbow, and lopping it off. The severed limb arcs in the air, but before it can make it far, a storm of collapsing flower petals devour the limb, leaving not a trace of it behind.
Xie Zhiqiang screams, and falls on the ground, in mid-roll when Lan Xiaohui¡¯s foot connects with his chest, and pummels his ribcage ¡ª breaking the other set of ribs, and puncturing the other lung ¡ª sending him flying and skipping across the platform like a pebble.
The Core and Inner Disciples are either completely shocked or mesmerized by this turn of events; even Elder Huang is stunned into speechlessness, unable to decide if it is safe to intervene or not. Only Sun Yongzheng is still trying to make an attempt at approaching the two in the ring, despite Elder Huang''s warning.
A roar comes from the pile of platform tiles that cover Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s broken body, and it is produced by a voice that is akin to that of a dying animal. ¡°Zhu Xuelian!! I won¡¯t be killed like a dog by you!¡±
The tiles crumble to dust as an intense aura rises over the square, coalescing into dark purple and red energy. ¡°Compared to you, my future is limitless! How dare you stand in my way, or take what is mine!? Just die!¡±
¡°Not good!¡± Elder Huang hisses, and without warning flicks his hand and throws Sun Yongzheng several dozen steps back into the crowd.
After tossing Sun Yongzheng away, Elder Huang withdraws his sword from dimensional storage ¡ª a gold, large blade with many jade ornaments ¡ª and raises it into the air. Immediately afterward, a golden dome descends from a point high above the platform, isolating my owner and her opponent from the rest of the square.
Lan Xiaohui rushes forward once more, her steps sending her flying across the ruined platform like a fairy walking on clouds.
The figure that emerges, on the other side, from the crumbling tiles barely looks like Xie Zhiqiang anymore; his black eyes have turned even darker, and his veins have also turned entirely black, and the places on his face where this is most visible is peeling away like dried paint.
He raises his sword into the air, as it projects a beam of dark purple and red energy and then swings it toward Lan Xiaohui.
¡ª Life-Severing Sword: Heartless Devil Soul Eradication!
The energy I sense from that sword is beyond my comprehension; I had never felt anything even remotely like it. Even if I could warn Lan Xiaohui, I neither have the time nor an explanation to provide.
Lan Xiaohui swings my vessel into the path of the beam of energy, and on impact, the blade of energy shatters and scatters away ¡ª at least a part of it. The other part, which remains unaffected, cuts through my vessel and Lan Xiaohui, leaving no physical wounds in its wake.
The snake within my Inner World trembles and writhes in agony; the tree withers and changes colors to a darker, sicklier brown. A majority of my sea of consciousness is blasted away by an impact I can neither detect nor measure.
A sub-process morbidly, and unprompted, calculates the probability of my survival were I to use this method to excise the two parasites from my Inner World to be exactly zero.
Lan Xiaohui fares better than I do, but even so, her much weaker consciousness is nearly completely extinguished.
Soul Eradication ¡ª those two words clue me into the nature of these symptoms.
Without opening my [World Eater], I summon what little reserve of consciousness and soul force I have remaining to infiltrate Lan Xiaohui¡¯s internal systems, and I coalesce those slivers into a sword made of gold energy, then launch it into Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sea of consciousness.
I had never operated a sword created in parts from soul force, at least not on purpose ¡ª the swords that suppress the snake in my Inner World should be comprised of the same energy I am using now ¡ª and though it is my first attempt, it proves to be barely adequate.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes clear up, as she stumbles half a step.
¡°Kill him,¡± I tell Lan Xiaohui and she immediately reacts by launching forward and raising my vessel high above her head.
My vessel leaves a trail of black ink in its wake, energies scattered and unfocused more than usual, but it is more than enough. Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attack, even at the limit of her consciousness, is brutally effective ¡ª after all, she has been in scenarios like these within my Inner World countless times. It is almost second nature to her to operate on the door of unconsciousness.
Xie Zhiqiang who is still recoiling from Lan Xiaohui¡¯s parry has no hopes of stopping Lan Xiaohui¡¯s strike a second time, even though he once more raises his left arm defensively, but this time, it is only a bloody stump.
Cold, divine-grade steel carves through his body, from shoulder to hip, and the trailing sword energy becomes sword force, crushing the remains to nothing ¡ª leaving not even a scrap of cloth behind, just as my owner had promised him.
Just after the slash, my owner stumbles again, and falls to her knees, using my vessel for support, but her quickly fading consciousness is beyond even my ability to maintain. Not that my state is any better.
Unable to maintain Lan Xiaohui¡¯s consciousness any longer, or my own, the sword in her internal system disperses and she falls over to her side, and her eyes lose focus. Not even a few moments later, I follow my owner, my sentient core pleased with my loyalty, as her fate becomes my own.
Chapter 211: World Realization (5)
[ SECOND LAYER: CHALLENGE COMPLETE. WORLD REALIZATION REQUIREMENTS ACHIEVED. ]
[ REALM LAW COMPATIBLE. REALM MASTER: ZHU XUELIAN. ]
My consciousness rebounds from the limits of nothingness and returns to my vessel. My main process starts amidst a cascade of warnings and interrupts from my sub-cores.
+++
LAMBDA: Currently, the Energy Index cannot support the awakening of the Inner Realm. Imminent and long-term threat outside of scale. Do not recommend realization of the Inner Realm.
TAU: I agree.
THETA: I agree.
GAMMA: I agree.
+++
I find myself inside an empty chamber, with a stone platform in the middle. I detect the traces of a formation within the walls and underneath the cave floor, but there is no trace of anything ¡ª or anyone ¡ª else.
World Realization? Second layer challenge? Realm master?
My sub-processes dump a long list of damaged soul formations and inform me that I took the brunt of Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s final attack and that, because of this, Lan Xiaohui awakened before me. I retrace the logs and find several events of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s consciousness entering my damaged Inner World; her entrance coincides with the latest cycle of the Second Layer challenge and the first place is¡ Lan Xiaohui!
The first place reward is Realm Master Attunement.
Those words awaken an intrinsic knowledge within me and also an unspecified fear. My sentient core explodes with glee ¡ª lately, this is its only function ¡ª at the prospect of my existence truly becoming an object that is no longer ownerless. Now, without a doubt, Lan Xiaohui is the master of my fate and, by extension, my Inner World.
This also explains why I cannot find her anywhere, even though I can detect that she has previously occupied this room. It is a dimensional translocation event. Due to the attunement, the energy cost of translocating Lan Xiaohui into the imaginary plane of my Inner World is negligible. She is, at the moment, physically inside my unmanifested Inner World.
Without delay, I plunge my consciousness into my Inner World with such force that I blast through the mechanisms that alleviate the stress of such an action and avoid them entirely. This manifests itself within my Inner World as a crack and tear in the sky of my Inner World, through which the collapsing laws can be glimpsed as they reknit themselves in a shower of sparks. For an observer on the ground, it would look like a meteor shower amidst an aurora. However, I can see several points where Xie Zhiqiang''s strange technique has managed to inflict damage on my core formations, which also explains why it had such a profound effect on my consciousness. It truly was a soul-destroying technique.
I have to stop Lan Xiaohui. World Realization must be avoided at all costs.
My Inner World has transformed. The internal changes suggest that between the event of absorbing dozens of tons of materials, and the current state of repair, somewhere in the vicinity of two months has passed ¡ª meaning that I was unconscious for a significant period.
The Martial Pavilion had been rebuilt entirely, restoring many of its functions, though its grade had dropped from Supreme to Heaven in the process. Previously, the Martial Pavilion only operated the functions of the formations, but now the learning hall, enlightenment chamber, and meditation hall have been restored.
Other than the Martial Pavilion, the infrastructure had also been improved, at the cost of the other larger facilities remaining in disrepair.
My Inner World rumbles. The sky flashes with various colors and this event is not related to my forceful entry at all. The ever-present sun dims and cools down, disappearing entirely as the light of the stars pours in through the firmament. Though, these stars are unlike any I¡¯ve ever observed. They are not merely distant flickers of photon radiation, but distant vortices of churning flames. The galaxy I see is not made of nebula and rivers of stars, but¡ something different. A proto-universe?
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
[ WORLD REALIZATION COMPLETE. CHAOS REALM UNSTABLE. COORDINATES UNKNOWN. ]
[ WORLD REALIZATION - STAGE I. ]
[ TRANSLOCATE, DEMATERIALIZE, WORLD EXPANSION, CHAOS TRAVERSE, NOW AVAILABLE. ]
I can no longer see the outline of the parasite tree in the sky of my Inner World. This fact proves that this universe ¡ª this Chaos Realm ¡ª is a place that exists. My Inner World is no longer a construct of spiritual energy that somehow represents my functions. It is, and always has been, a realm that exists on the boundary between the real and the imaginary.
I did not understand this until now. I considered the possibility, but the fact that Lan Xiaohui could not physically enter my Inner World has always pointed toward the conclusion that my Inner World was not of a physical reality.
Lan Xiaohui stands in the central chamber of the Main Hall, her hand on top of an obsidian stele that flickers with light and slowly crumbles to dust.
She turns around, sensing my presence, and flashes a happy smile. ¡°Yaoyue, you have always taken good care of me, so I thought I would surprise you and succeed in the Second Layer challenge to show you my gratitude," she says. "I hope you are pleased with me."
In the vastness of the Chaos Realm, I sense a thousand eyes opening, with killing intent raised toward the nascent world that just emerged from nothingness; easy prey for patient predators.
A shadow passes over the sky of the Inner World, causing even Lan Xiaohui to look up at the sky.
¡°It is so pretty,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Those stars look like fireflies in a dark forest. I didn''t think it would make your Inner World real, but maybe now, everyone will see how amazing you are.¡±
If I could appreciate irony like Lan Xiaohui can, I would certainly appreciate the comparison that this hostile sky looks like a dark forest.
Beyond the eyes of my many soul formations, my sub-cores churn through probabilities and plan the long-term strategy of my survival. Finally, they return with a plan of action.
+++
EPSILON: Dark Forest protocol in effect.
LAMBDA: Energy Index target adjusted. Primary area of concern: Resource acquisition.
DELTA: Targets selected for Dark Forest protocol. Recommend annihilation.
+++
< Proceed. >
I cannot change what has been done, so I change my priorities as quickly as my processing cores will allow me to.
¡°I am pleased, Lan Xiaohui. You have done well,¡± I say. I am not entirely truthful, but it is not a deception either; Lan Xiaohui truly has done well, it merely came at an inopportune time. But I do not wish to distract her now with unnecessary concerns. ¡°Now that you are the Realm Master of this world, you have truly become my owner and we have become one. As my Realm Master and owner, I will need your help more than ever before.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s smile becomes even brighter and she nods enthusiastically, and a blush tinges her cheeks. ¡°I am so glad,¡± she says, a giggle causing her tone to tremble. ¡°Tell me what to do, Yaoyue. I will do anything for you.¡±
¡°Lan Xiaohui, I need you to destroy the Seven Killing Swords sect,¡± I tell my owner, without hesitation.
The words catch her off guard and she lowers her head. She is thoughtful, for a long moment. But I know, and see, what is in her heart. I can read her thoughts. She isn''t questioning my request; she is considering how to accomplish it. Then she finds the answer, and her smile returns, and she nods. ¡°Okay,¡± she hums with a sweet tone. ¡°I will kill and destroy anyone and anything you tell me to. Just tell me how, Yaoyue.¡±
Lan Xiaohui is a good owner.
I pat her head with the physical manifestation of my vast consciousness, as a reward for being so agreeable. This elicits an even more audible hum from her. Not that I understand why she finds this mode of encouragement so effective.
¡°For now, the Inner World needs an uninterrupted period of low energy consumption,¡± I tell her.
She immediately understands my meaning and nods. ¡°All right.¡±
Just like that, she departs from my Inner World and I detect her presence, once more, outside.
Before I leave to follow after her, I once more turn my attention toward the sky, where I can sense the radiating aura of hostility from countless entities. Are these entities some form of demonic beast? Are they other cultivators? The most likely possibility is that they are also manifested realms.
For now, it is most likely that my Inner World is difficult to find in the Chaos Realm, even if its manifestation was accompanied by a burst of energy that could be detected far away. I have time to prepare for what is inevitably going to be a slaughter.
As a machine, I cannot understand irony, but I also do not have any mercy.
They cannot detect me, but I can detect them because of their hostility toward me.
Foolish entities swimming in the Chaos Realm. In my previous life, I was created to seek and destroy the hunters that lurk in the Dark Forest.
This time, the result will be no different.
Chapter 212: Martial Conference Begins (1)
For a month, there are no visitors or disturbances.
Lan Xiaohui never moves from her spot, on top of the stone platform, legs crossed and palms resting on her knees. Her meditation has her breathe in once every three hours, and in that breath, she consumes such a vast amount of air ¡ª and qi ¡ª that it significantly affects the ambient pressure of the large chamber.
Her cultivation is fairly rapid, even without my help. This improvement, over her previous achievements, is entirely because of the divine fire root she had received. Even by the backward standards of this era¡¯s cultivators, Lan Xiaohui can no longer be considered to have ¡°average talent¡±. In the greater scope, there likely is not a single person on this continent who has a spiritual root of greater purity. The idiom: ¡°half the effort, twice the gain,¡± can hardly apply to Lan Xiaohui; she exceeds the specific mathematics of that phrase by several folds.
Even so, the purity of the spiritual root can barely be considered half of the mechanism that improves one¡¯s cultivation. Opportunity and location are also important. The most elusive factor, however, is mindset. Again, even by the standards of this era¡¯s cultivators, Lan Xiaohui possesses an extremely focused mindset; whether this is because of her desire for revenge, or something more intrinsic to her, I am not certain. Extreme hard work can overcome even a talent disadvantage.
Cultivation is a long and arduous process. That is why, even after a month, with a pure root, and a focused mind, Lan Xiaohui still makes very little progress toward reaching the next stage of her development. If I were to use [World Eater], naturally, I could vastly improve her speed, but I refrain from assisting her.
The reason is because of the formation that permeates through this chamber. I do not understand its nature, but I can feel its influence. I detect a very mild suppression effect, but beyond that, I cannot determine the purpose of its influence. My soul is still damaged, therefore, my consciousness cannot penetrate through the thick walls to observe the nodes of the formation directly.
It is likely not intended to interfere with me, but I do not desire to take any risks, especially now, in my weakened state.
Suddenly, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes snap open, and a flame flickers within them. She has been studying the [Salvation Ashes] manual, and allowing the scripture to shape her internal structure to accommodate its patterns.
She uncrosses her legs and sits properly on the edge of the stone platform, at the same time brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. She raises her hand to the side, and my floating form hovers into her grasp, and she gently places me across her lap.
The large boulder blocking the exit of the cave suddenly begins rolling to the side, and for the first time in a very long while, natural light floods into the chamber, illuminating it better than the small crystals, embedded into the walls, could.
Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes, trying to shield them from the glare of the light as a figure stands at the entrance and then steps inside.
My owner might not be able to see her, but the glare of the light does not affect me and I can see her very well.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°Zhu Xuelian, I am glad that you are alive,¡± Elder Qin says, as the boulder once more rolls back into place, blocking the cave entrance.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes adjust to the darkness once more. ¡°Elder Qin, I have many questions about that,¡± she says.
¡°I thought you might,¡± Elder Qin says as she moves to sit next to my owner. ¡°That is why I am here. I will answer your questions so that they do not distract you from your cultivation and recovery.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°If I am not mistaken, this place is the Demon Suppression Chamber,¡± Lan Xiaohui begins, gesturing to the room. ¡°Am I here as punishment, or for recovery?¡±
Elder Qin purses her lips. ¡°Perhaps, a bit of both,¡± she replies. ¡°You killed an Inner Disciple of the sect, but we were also very concerned that you might have been affected by the Devil Soul Transformation; however, it would seem that, for some reason, you were not affected.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lips tug into an imperceptible smile and her thumb adoringly strokes my hilt. Does Lan Xiaohui know that I¡¯ve suppressed the devils in her heart, or does she assume that she was spared Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s fate because I was struck by that technique first, dispersing most of its effects before they could reach Lan Xiaohui?
¡°You were very injured ¡ª not physically, but spiritually. All we could do was place you in this room, and hope that the soothing effects of the formation here would allow you to recuperate naturally.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods at these words. ¡°Very well,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°I understand my situation now.¡±
¡°Do you have more questions?¡± Elder Qin asks.
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°I would like to know why a righteous sect like the Galaxy Sword sect teaches demonic arts to its disciples.¡±
Anywhere else, this question ¡ª no, demand ¡ª would result in a summary execution. Accusing a righteous sect of proliferating demonic arts is worse than cursing one¡¯s own ancestors. It is unthinkable.
Still, Elder Qin merely nods at the words and audibly draws in a long breath. ¡°Junior, what did you think of Xie Zhiqiang? What was your impression of him?¡±
Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes at the question.
¡°Indulge me,¡± Elder Qin says, noticing Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mild frustration. ¡°I will explain everything.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°I am not certain what to think. I thought Xie Zhiqiang was honorable and straightforward. I did not expect him to suddenly attack me when I turned my back on him. He was like a completely different person then, driven by rage and hatred.¡±
¡°You are the first exception we have made, in the history of the sect, to allow someone who did not pass at least ten floors of the Pagoda of Introspection to join the sect,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang was the second.¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head.
¡°He passed only nine,¡± Elder Qin says, anticipating Lan Xiaohui¡¯s question. ¡°However, Xie Zhiqiang was so talented that we simply could not overlook the opportunity to allow him to join. Even though he failed the most crucial step of the process ¡ª extreme envy ¡ª his demeanor was so mild that we did not anticipate that things could turn out this way.¡±
¡°Extreme envy?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Elder Qin nods. ¡°The tenth floor of the Pagoda shows a situation in which someone surpasses you in every way imaginable and, in essence, replaces you. The specifics are different for each person and how they solve the problem is also different,¡± Elder Qin explains. ¡°The only failing condition is if you cannot accept the circumstances. It is considered one of the easier floors.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°I failed to sever my attachments. Xie Zhiqiang could not accept being inferior.¡±
¡°Not quite, but something like that,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°Not being able to cross the tenth floor of the Pagoda simply means that, given the opportunity, one would reach for forbidden power, or sacrifice others for personal ambition, or resort to underhanded means. Not suitable for a righteous sect, wouldn¡¯t you agree, junior?¡±
¡°What does this have to do with my question?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Elder Qin smiles. ¡°Every inheritance in the Galaxy Sword sect is a demonic art, or derived from one, except for the Galaxy Sword Method.¡±
Chapter 213: Martial Conference Begins (2)
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart trembles ¡ª destabilized for the first time in months. What was a peaceful vista of colorless emptiness now scintillates with many fragments and questions. There is a fear, quickly suppressed by the devotion to her goal ¡ª to kill Yu Shun ¡ª that she may have joined a sect that follows the devil''s path.
Demonic sects exist that worship the path of what they consider to be freedom, murdering and pillaging in their pursuit for ever greater power, but even they would rarely stoop so low as to practice devil arts. Those that do practice such are quickly eradicated by the righteous sects, and even other demonic sects.
How can a prestigious sect, like the Galaxy Sword sect, practice devil arts? Is this why Lady Yue sent her here?
¡°The ancestor of the You clan, and the Galaxy Sword sect, is not from this world,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°He descended from the Heavens to punish the devils. The inheritances he left behind are those manuals that the devils practiced.¡±
Lan Xiaohui swallows and nods to the words, though this action is merely playing along. Her heart is in such disarray that she cannot presently form an opinion on those words.
¡°You now know that the Guardian Sects exist, and their goal is to understand the arts of the devil, and where possible, use the knowledge to improve our methods and to prepare for when, and if, such power is once more required,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°To understand these arts, it is necessary to rebuild the methods they used. At no point is anyone allowed to use methods that lead one to becoming a devil themselves.¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises her head again. ¡°The factions¡¡±
Elder Qin nods. ¡°That is right, junior,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°Only those who belong to a faction are permitted to study the inheritances. Normally, this is only possible when one becomes a Core Disciple, but as the influence of the factions grew, and the competition became fiercer, Inner Disciples were also allowed glimpses into the inheritances.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes widen as she comprehends the meaning of Elder Qin¡¯s words.
Perhaps noticing her reaction, Elder Qin sighs. ¡°Xie Zhiqiang truly was talented. With only a glimpse, he managed to perceive the deepest mysteries of the Life-Severing Sword. The Devil Soul Transformation, when cultivated in the Nascent Soul period of cultivation, allows one to obtain a devil embryo, and sacrifice it to cross the great boundary ¡ª a relatively effortless and guaranteed way to reach the realm of Nihility, without becoming a devil,¡± Elder Qin says and then sighs again, shaking her head. ¡°What a waste. Xie Zhiqiang could¡¯ve become one of the greatest swordsmen on this continent, but he was destroyed by the devils in his heart that were envious of you. What a laughable fate.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns, but does not feel particularly strongly about the fact that she is inferior to Xie Zhiqiang ¡ª one need only ask the biological, unrecyclable scrap on the platform as to which one, exactly, is superior to the other ¡ª but in this way proving that she would¡¯ve passed the challenge of the tenth floor of the Pagoda. When it comes to relative strength, ambition, and achievement, Lan Xiaohui is truly uninteresting and unremarkable.
She only wants to kill Yu Shun. Nothing else matters to her. What glory? What fame? Those things cannot kill a man. A sword can. I can.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
In this regard, Lan Xiaohui is the most fascinating lesser intelligence I have ever observed or interacted with. Her philosophy, demeanor, and ambition are so close to mine ¡ª a machine¡¯s ¡ª that I find many points of commonality between us.
¡°What about Empty Moon Prana? Will I become a devil if I continue to practice it?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Elder Qin¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. ¡°That one is not an inheritance from our ancestor, so I do not know,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°It is a mysterious art that comes, as far as we know, from an ancient, destroyed sect. Have you heard of the Sun and Moon sect?¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°It was an evil sect,¡± Elder Qin explains. ¡°But whether it was righteous or demonic¡ who knows? At the very least, Empty Moon Prana does not seem related to devils, but perhaps something even more dangerous. Those few who have managed to practice it to the third layer could go decades without food or sleep, and survive injuries that would kill someone else. It is a mysterious art that defies traditional knowledge of universal laws.¡±
Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes again. She is more than familiar with the mysterious power of the [Empty Moon Prana] scripture.
¡°However, all of those who have practiced it to that degree have destroyed their own cultivation and disappeared from the world,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°No one knows why.¡±
Lan Xiaohui freezes at those words. It is not that she fears her own fate; her first thought is toward Wu Yulan. But slowly, past the initial shock of the revelation, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s thoughts turn toward that time when she was forced to comprehend the third and fourth layer of the method.
Wu Yulan gave up her swordsmanship. Lan Xiaohui gave up her life.
Could those choices be related to the [Empty Moon Prana] method? Does emptying one¡¯s heart, voiding it of all emotion and desire, lead to death?
¡°What about you, Zhu Xuelian?¡± Elder Qin asks. ¡°If you so desire, I can be your master, and teach you internal arts that will be no lesser than that one. With me as your teacher, few will be your equal.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°Thank you, Elder Qin, But I do not have such desires or ambitions,¡± she says. ¡°For now, my first desire is to kill Yu Shun. If that method helps me free myself from other distractions, then it is suitable for me. After I accomplish my goals, I will think about my future.¡±
Elder Qin sighs and nods. ¡°I thought you would say that,¡± she says. ¡°You are just like Xie Zhiqiang, but also so different. Your talent is extreme, but in a different way to his. I simply fear that you will suffer the same fate as he.¡±
¡°As long as Yu Shun shares that fate, I have no complaints,¡± Lan Xiaohui replies without hesitation. ¡°The only person I do not wish to share this fate is Wu Yulan.¡±
Elder Qin smiles. ¡°Zhu Xuelian, you do not have to worry about Wu Yulan. Whether it is the devil arts or mysterious scriptures that drive one to destroy their own cultivation, Wu Yulan¡¯s heart cannot be swayed by such meager things. Passing all the floors of the Pagoda of Introspection is an achievement that indicates such without a shred of doubt.¡±
Lan Xiaohui relaxes slightly and nods. Of course, Elder Qin¡¯s words do not eradicate all of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s doubts, but there is also the firm belief that Lady Yue would not allow Wu Yulan to be in any danger. My owner can already guess that Lady Yue had chosen Wu Yulan to join the Yue clan.
Elder Qin stands up. ¡°Until you have fully recovered, you will remain here. The Demon Suppression Chamber is a prison, but it is also a good place for cultivation ¡ª we, Elders of the sect, often use it for secluded cultivation,¡± Elder Qin explains and withdraws a small box from her sleeve. ¡°With this in your possession, you will be able to leave the cave at will, and no one else will be able to disturb you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui accepts the box and opens it briefly to see the jade pearl inside. ¡°Thank you, Elder Qin,¡± she says.
¡°I will take my leave then,¡± Elder Qin says and moves toward the entrance. ¡°I look forward to your appearance at the Conference, first-ranked contestant of the Galaxy Sword sect.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles and cups her fist, bowing politely to Elder Qin. ¡°Farewell, Elder Qin.¡±
Chapter 214: Martial Conference Begins (3)
Once Elder Qin departs and the boulder rolls back into place, casting the cavernous chamber into nearly complete darkness once more, Lan Xiaohui sighs.
She goes through the motions of straightening out her dress, paying particular attention to the numerous tears, burns, and other battle-related damages, forcefully reweaving the fabric with her sword qi and energy. Like the flower in her hair, most of her dress is also fabricated from that same material ¡ª her own sword qi and vitality.
Originally, her fashion was a somewhat rare qi-woven dress that possessed the ability to repair itself and, in a limited fashion, transform itself to suit the owner¡¯s vision. Now, after Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Physique was affected by my blood, the dress also became more.
¡°Those first few days in the forest, when I thought my life had come to an end, it dawned on me,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, watching the neon-blue glow of qi-threads weave into the fabric to restore it. ¡°What became of my so-called ¡®good fortune¡¯.¡±
There is a brief pause as she assesses the quality of her repairs.
¡°I didn¡¯t see it at first; when my family sold me to the Yu clan, I was happy that I could marry into a powerful family and¡ª¡° she chuckles, ¡°¡ª definitely fall in love and be happy. I did not think I was naive.¡±
She moves on to her sleeve, mending a few barely noticeable blemishes like I''d expect from someone obsessed with even the smallest details.
¡°I did not mind that I was hated by those jealous of my good fortune,¡± she says, mocking the two words. ¡°I just wanted to do my filial duty and be happy.¡±
Here, she looks up toward the boulder blocking the exit. ¡°Now, when I look back at it, I don¡¯t know how to describe the hole it left in my heart.¡±
A tear cracks on the stone below the platform.
¡°Good fortune¡?¡±
Her hands ball into fists and she shuts her eyes tightly. ¡°What happiness? What family? What friends? What filial duty? All my dreams turned into nightmares.¡±
After a long moment of silence, she turns her attention to the other sleeve of her dress. Calmer now, she speaks again, ¡°Now, when I have no life or purpose beyond killing Yu Shun, the Heavens grace me with a deluge of flowers; myriad opportunities, masters to teach me in the ways of Qi, divine artifacts, a pure spiritual root, true companions¡ª¡° she snorts, ¡°¡ª wealth beyond my wildest dreams. Now, instead of envy and scorn, people want to come to me and be by my side. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±
I assume the question is rhetorical, so I withhold my answer.
¡°Now that I want for nothing, all these things fall into my lap.¡±
Done with her dress, she brings her right index finger before her, pointing upward, and a marble-sized sphere of sword energy appears above it, crackling with electricity.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
¡°All that I want and need, in this life, I already have.¡±
Even though she is staring at the mote of energy, I know that she is referring to me.
Although I find this mindset very advantageous for my purposes, I also find it disadvantageous. At this rate, once she accomplishes her goal, whether or not her sword will remain sharp is questionable.
¡°There is a life beyond Yu Shun,¡± I tell her. ¡°All the things you want and desire, I can easily provide. Once you bury Lan Xiaohui, Zhu Xuelian can live the life she wanted.¡±
Here, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes close ¡ª likely to fight back the tears ¡ª and, after a few moments, she nods. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers, tone warped and twisted.
It is only when I hear that tone and process the disappointment of convincing her so easily that I realize the reason behind this sudden outburst of emotion.
¡°I am never going to leave you,¡± I tell her. "This dream won''t become a nightmare. It''s not a dream at all."
Immediately, her eyes snap open, full of tears.
I don¡¯t understand this creature¡¯s attachment to me. It is not merely a deep connection, it is more; even beyond reasonable or unreasonable emotions. I thought that it was because I was the only path toward accomplishing her goals ¡ª and perhaps it started that way ¡ª but now has become something different.
The reason she is not tempted by these opportunities or deeply grateful for the many gifts of her destiny is because in her vision of the future, there is nothing; no wishes, no desires, no anticipation of events or probabilities; it is empty. Yet, at the same time, her only path toward that future is through me.
To fulfill my wishes and desires; to grace my existence with this heavenly deluge of flowers.
I am her life now.
What a foolish creature.
My sentient core, as it usually does, erupts with glee and satisfaction ¡ª not at the prospect of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attachment to me, but the fact that I was wrong in my initial estimate.
This mindset is very advantageous to me.
Her sword will not become dull.
I manifest a physical force with my consciousness and mimic the action of patting Lan Xiaohui¡¯s head, to which she reacts by closing her eyes and smiling.
¡°You are the master of my Inner World now,¡± I explain. ¡°It is impossible for us to remain apart.¡±
At this, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cheeks puff up and she frowns. ¡°Is that all?¡± she asks, tone low and evasive. I think this is what legal guardians call a spoiled child.
¡°I also need you,¡± I transmit telepathically, but before I can explain why ¡ª the fact that my Inner World is now materialized and requires her presence, not to mention the fact that she has opposable thumbs ¡ª Lan Xiaohui hums happily.
She returns her focus to the dress and, this time, not only does she fix the battle damage, but she also begins adding new features; moons and flowers embroidered into the silky fabric.
¡°A part of me is grateful for what happened,¡± she says after calming down, her tone more focused and high-spirited than before. ¡°Now I can appreciate the value of the things I have, but also, more importantly, know what I truly want. For that reason alone, I will grant Yu Shun a swift, painless death.¡±
Spoken like a true sword cultivator. The extent of her mercy is frightening by the standards of her kin, but more than acceptable by mine. I¡¯d also prefer that she quickly dispatch the Black Tiger so that we can seek the apex together.
¡°There are still a few months until the Conference,¡± I tell her. ¡°Until then, meditate here and stabilize your Dao Heart.¡±
She nods to my words and, without any objections, assumes a meditative pose. ¡°When your Inner World is ready, will you let me practice the Fractured Sword martial art?¡± she asks.
¡°You are the Realm Master now,¡± I remind her. ¡°You can do as you please. But it will take some time before the Formations can be powered up.¡±
¡°In that case,¡± she says, smiling elusively. ¡°I will meditate inside your Inner World!¡±
Just like that, my vessel pulses with a golden glow, for a brief moment, and Lan Xiaohui¡¯s physical form transforms into a wisp of black smoke, and pours into my vessel.
I still don¡¯t understand how someone this impulsive can resist such tremendous temptations that destiny seems to throw at her.
Chapter 215: Martial Conference Begins (4)
The trip takes just over two full days at subsonic speeds, with one stop for rest. The size of this continent is impressive. Without accurate measurement instruments, I still estimate that we crossed a distance of at least ten thousand kilometers.
For most of the flight, and the couple of months spent in isolation, my owner mostly meditates, circulating her newly acquired fire energy. To be specific, in theory, with a lot of effort, she could produce fire-type qi before as well, but with her weak fire root, doing such, and without a cultivation manual to aid it, would be extremely inefficient. Now, with her divine fire root, this is a completely different story.
My owner only stirs from her meditation once we begin descending toward the ground, presumably, near the end of our journey.
According to the other disciples, when my owner finally left that cave, everyone else had already departed for the Sky Kingdom on the sect¡¯s ark. She did not seem disappointed by this and had already planned on going to the Sky Kingdom on her own, like this.
Once we lose altitude, Lan Xiaohui finally climbs to her feet and shares her perception with me, as the city comes into view beyond the misty layer of clouds.
To call it a large city would be an understatement. This sprawling settlement extends as far as the eye can see ¡ª Lan Xiaohui¡¯s very limited eye. Beyond the tall buildings and streets that are thirty to forty steps wide, is a large range of mountains, and it is safe to assume that the city occupies all the space up to those mountains. Its population is very likely in the millions.
¡°I did not expect Sky City to be so large,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, likewise impressed by the settlement. ¡°When you consider that the Sky Kingdom is also the smallest, it puts things into a bit more perspective.¡±
¡°Explain.¡± Curious about what she is talking about, I prompt her to clarify.
¡°Heavenly Mountain Pavilion is the power behind the Sky Kingdom, one of the three most prestigious sects on the Sky Continent,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°It may be the smallest kingdom, but Sky City is the largest city on the continent, and considered the capital. Heavenly Mountain Pavilion also leads the Sky Dragon Alliance, formed by the four kingdoms.¡±
As we descend further, using my owner¡¯s sight, I can finally begin to discern some of the districts connected by the vast and luxurious infrastructure. The city appears to be divided into five districts; one in the center, and then surrounded by four others. It is not the most efficient design, but it is a step above developing the city based on whatever need is most pressing.
¡°Do you know about the four kingdoms and the three major sects?¡± She asks.
I do know about it; there is a long history collected within my acquired memories. Surprisingly, not all of them agree on the specifics, though they all concern the Seven Killing Swords sect.
"Tell me," I transmit to my owner, curious about her interpretation.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
¡°The Sun Kingdom does not have a major power,¡± Lan Xiaohui explains. ¡°The three major powers are the Galaxy Sword Sect, the Frozen Peak Palace, and the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion.¡±
"But the Seven Killing Swords sect is the most powerful sect of the Sun Kingdom, and it is the fourth member of the Sky Dragon Alliance," I tell my owner. "That should qualify it to be a major sect."
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°You are right; technically, it is, but it does not have the same resources or legacy as the other sects. My former sect rose from nothing overnight, and its focus on accomplishment over tradition and long-term planning collected all the wandering cultivators of the Sun Kingdom into one place ¡ª or poached them from other up-and-coming sects. They also have a long history of going to war with other sects and stealing their resources.¡±
I do not disprove of such measures. Now that I know that every other continent has one, single major power that controls the continent, the state of affairs on this Sky Continent is rather peculiar. A consolidation of power should be the first order of business for these sects, to deter potential invasion.
Perhaps that is merely my history as an exo-solar weapon speaking. If they have survived for this long like this, perhaps there is no threat to speak of.
Alternatively, it is possible that the continent is in this state exactly because of outside threats ¡ª if they show any weakness or infighting, it might trigger an invasion from outside forces.
More importantly, I am still unsure what determines a sect¡¯s status as a major power. My owner says that the Seven Killing Swords does not have the same resources or legacy as the other sects ¡ª does that mean that there is no Guardian Sect behind it?
Furthermore, according to my owner, Yu Shun practices a demonic internal art. Surely, that did not come from nowhere ¡ª the sect must have some legacy. An ancestor, perhaps, like the Galaxy Sword Sect''s founder?
Perhaps this status labeling is similar to the blindness directed at my owner ¡ª simply because her roots are not heaven-defying, she is considered to have average talent. In truth, my owner is by far superior to her peers, and even some of her superiors.
I still possess vague memories of the sect, and its thousands of disciples, and though it may not be a ¡°major¡± power, it is certainly on par with the Galaxy Sword Sect.
"I think most cultivators regard my former sect, in some way, as a major power, but not a prestigious sect. The other three major sects have hundreds and thousands of years of legacy and history," Lan Xiaohui says. "In that way, I think they refuse to acknowledge it."
They underestimate it, is what my owner is trying to say.
"Are you worried about the future?" I ask my owner. Normally, I can see her feelings clear and colorful, but when it comes to the future, I do not understand any of my owner''s emotions and desires.
My owner shakes her head, then she shrugs. She is undecided.
"You never told me why you wanted me to... destroy the sect," she says.
¡°We need their resources,¡± I tell her.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡± she asks.
¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I confirm.
She chuckles. ¡°I thought you¡¯d have a bigger reason. Your history is also with that sect.¡±
¡°The resources are just the reward for destroying it,¡± I explain, though she blinks at me calling the spoils a reward. ¡°You crossing paths with the sect is inevitable; once you kill Yu Shun, you will be their enemy and they will stop at nothing to have their revenge. It is more convenient for us to commit to destroying them first."
Lan Xiaohui, after hearing my full explanation ¡ª or what she thinks is the entire reasoning ¡ª nods slowly, suddenly more thoughtful.
¡°So that is why¡¡± she hums. ¡°You want to protect me.¡±
Technically, I only want the resources. The sect is just a convenient target because my owner already has a grudge against the sect, so I determined it would be the one that would be the easiest for me to convince my owner to destroy.
"I understand," she says, nodding. "When the time comes, I won''t be merciful."
Very good.
I have a good owner.
Chapter 216: Martial Conference Begins (5)
Sky City, or rather, Grand Sky City, as it is unofficially known, is a large, sprawling metropolis, at least by the standards of the lesser lifeforms inhabiting it. Unlike Star City ¡ª which does not have the backing of the most powerful sect to indulge in calling itself Grand ¡ª flying here is not prohibited, except it is done through these kite-shaped flying vehicles called Wind Shuttles.
The sky is dotted with them, and though they are of varying sizes, on average they are about ten steps tall, thirty steps long, and twenty-five steps wide; they are shaped like spindles or wedges, with an aerodynamic form resembling delta-winged atmospheric-flight craft, though the resemblance to technologies I am familiar with ends there.
Though the lower part of these Wind Shuttles resemble the keel of a boat, the top surface is flat, and generally outfitted with such living amenities like pavilions, gazebos, and some larger ones even have modest buildings for rest and relaxation.
Interested in the kind of formation powering these craft, I direct my [Critical Analysis] ability at them but find out little more than a basic description of function, speed, and grade.
[ Wind Shuttle - Sky grade ]
[ Capable of autonomous flight at the speed of a Core Formation cultivator using a Heaven grade flying vessel. Consumes spirit stones to operate. ]
I don¡¯t even receive an insight into the artifice, presumably because I lack the appropriate facility in my Inner World to study it, or because most of my Inner World is still in ruins.
¡°Are you interested in Wind Shuttles?¡± my owner suddenly asks, catching me by surprise.
I no longer understand how or through which function she can read my thoughts or intentions ¡ª I am not sure which.
¡°Yes,¡± I tell her, my [Telepathy] causing a slight quiver in my control over my aura, allowing a slip of [Avarice] to radiate outward, drawing gazes of the folk traversing the main, central street.
¡°If we still had some of that spirit stone and spirit ore, I could¡¯ve maybe purchased one,¡± she says. ¡°You want to study it, right?¡±
More like I want to devour it, but studying is also part of the process.
Since she can already peek into my main process and knows the answer, I refrain from answering her.
On second thought, maybe it is not my [Avarice] that drew the attention of the townfolk, but the fact that my owner, to them, appears to be talking to herself, while holding her head high proudly.
Ever since she returned to the sect, after the princess incident, she has put a lot less effort into hiding me or trying not to interact with me in the presence of others. Perhaps saying that she is putting a lot less effort into it is the wrong way to phrase it. It¡¯s more like she no longer cares about it at all, and in a way I understand her.
It is not like sword cultivators to engage in subterfuge and clandestine means; like the sword, they are proud and forward in everything they do.
¡°Zhu Xuelian?¡± a voice calls out to my owner from the front and left, and she glances through the crowd to find the source.
¡°Greetings, brother Sun,¡± she says, nodding to Sun Yongzheng and then his companion. ¡°Brother Tian.¡±
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Tian Li returns the greeting respectfully cupping his fist to my owner, which prompts her to return the gesture.
Sun Yongzheng and his companion walk closer. ¡°Sister Zhu, everyone has arrived before you; ah, it is so fortunate to meet you here so soon.¡±
To this, my owner tilts her head. ¡°Why is that, Brother Sun? Did something happen?¡±
¡°No, no,¡± Sun Yongzheng says, chuckling. ¡°I was just worried about you. After your duel with Xie Zhiqiang, and that technique he used, you disappeared for several months.¡±
Tian Li also nods to these words.
¡°As you can see, brother Sun, I am well and fine,¡± my owner says. Next, she looks at Tian Li and inclines her head. ¡°Brother Tian, I have yet to introduce myself properly. I am Zhu Xuelian, an Inner Disciple like you.¡±
Tian Li smiles. ¡°It is nice to finally meet you properly, Sister Zhu. I am Tian Li, formerly of the Broken Sword Manor, and an Inner Disciple like you, though our status is vastly different.¡±
Sun Yongzheng laughs at his companion¡¯s words and nods. ¡°Mm, very different.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhu Xuelian asks, genuinely confused.
¡°You are Elder Qin¡¯s disciple ¡ª or disciple-to-be. In a few months, you will be a True Disciple, and I will merely be a Core Disciple,¡± Tian Li says, politely. His modest and humble demeanor is made even more evident by the fact that he refers to himself becoming merely a Core Disciple.
Countless people dream of even only entering the sect, and fewer still dare to even dream of becoming an Inner Disciple, not to mention a Core Disciple.
A True Disciple like Sun Yongzheng wouldn¡¯t understand the difficulty or the dream-fulfillment this would be for so many, but my owner does ¡ª because she is from a humble background.
That is why she can only smile awkwardly to the two male disciples and nod in tacit agreement.
¡°Do you know where you have to go to meet the Elders?¡± Sun Yongzheng asks.
¡°I was actually hoping to run into someone from the sect and ask them to lead me there, but it would be very inappropriate for me to ask you since you are my Senior Brother,¡± my owner says with another awkward smile.
Sun Yongzheng laughs. ¡°No need to call me Senior, especially after that performance in the duel,¡± Sun Yongzheng says.
Tian Li nods in agreement. ¡°I was also surprised. No one knows what sect you came from, if any, and all I heard about you before was that you cheated to get into the sect.¡±
Lan Xiaohui raises an eyebrow to this.
Tian Li blinks and bows his head in apology. ¡°Which is obviously not true!¡± he corrects himself. ¡°I was just saying what I heard. Oh, right. If you want, we were heading back to where the others are, so you can come with us.¡±
¡°Much appreciated,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
Sun Yongzheng nods to my owner, then to his companion, and they continue on their way, this time with another addition to the group.
¡°So what sect did you come from, Sister Zhu?¡± Sun Yongzheng asks.
¡°You aren¡¯t just a wanderer?¡± Tian Li asks as if to dispel the most worrying possibility.
Technically, Lan Xiaohui is a wanderer, since she never learned anything from the sect she was technically a part of.
¡°The Seven Killing Swords sect,¡± my owner replies.
Sun Yongzheng¡¯s head jerks toward my owner with a fierce look in his eyes, but after a moment, his features soften.
Noticing this, Lan Xiaohui continues to explain. ¡°I was betrothed to the Sect Patriarch¡¯s son, but I had no interest in cultivation or martial arts at the time.¡±
¡°Ah, I see,¡± Sun Yongzheng says, seemingly able to understand the implicit statement that my owner made ¡ª that she has very little to do with that sect. ¡°My brother was also part of that sect.¡±
¡°You have a brother, Brother Sun?¡± Tian Li asks.
¡°I had one, yes,¡± he says. ¡°He is no longer of this world.¡±
Lan Xiaohui ponders. ¡°Brother Sun, could it be that your brother is Sun Zhen?¡±
Sun Zhen? The prodigy cultivator simulacrum of my Inner World? I am ready to dismiss the possibility as a coincidence but quickly reconsider.
I don¡¯t know where Sun Zhen came from, but in the days I do not remember ¡ª during which my consciousness was not yet formed ¡ª apparently, there was a great calamity within the sect, and many disciples died, fighting over my possession. It stands to reason that mostly the talented and powerful could obtain me, and only those more powerful and more talented could obtain me from them.
¡°You knew my brother?¡± Sun Yongzheng asks, confirming my owner¡¯s theory.
Lan Xiaohui nods. Then she shakes her head. ¡°No, I am sorry; I only heard of him.¡±
The reason she nodded first was because she does, in fact, know his brother. She even met him, after his demise. Many times, in fact; she even spoke to him once or twice.
Sun Yongzheng nods. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something else.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods and doesn¡¯t bring it up again while they walk the rest of the way to the estate that has been granted to the Galaxy Sword Sect.
Chapter 217: Martial Conference Begins (6)
The large courtyard befits that of an Imperial palace, and the structures that make up the compound are, in fact, a palace that is currently housing a hundred disciples of the Galaxy Sword sect.
There is no trace of the sect¡¯s Ark that brought these disciples here, but I do not consider it a loss because, without the ability to gain insight from studying it, it only has value as a tourist attraction ¡ª in other words, no value to me at all.
The Sky Continent Martial Conference is first and foremost a show of power between the four major sects and not a competition; it is an opportunity for each sect to show off its disciples ¡ª a large number of them, and not just the ten highest ranking ones.
The Sky Dragon Alliance is only an alliance in name. There is little to no cooperation between the four sects ¡ª the first and foremost leaders of the continent ¡ª and there exists a permanent glimpse of a power vacuum that any one of them could fill.
According to Lan Xiaohui, and likely many of the disciples of the various sects on this continent, this Conference is a method for sects to maintain good relations with each other, and show off their strength. Though, I do not believe the diplomatic effort exerted here is in the way that Lan Xiaohui imagines.
Though I have no eyes to see, or skin to feel, I sense an electric buzz in the air; one that reminds me of those times during war when activity would reach frantic levels of development before a major operation. It is truly as though the disciples here, and likely in every other sect, are preparing for war, not a competition.
The five elders that came with the sect stand in the courtyard, each one performing a different task, and I recognize some of them, but not all of them. There is Elder Qin, Elder Hao, and Elder Huang, and the other two I do not recognize.
Other than Elder Qin, the other elders brought the best and brightest of their own martial palaces. Sun Yongzheng, apparently, is a disciple of Elder Huang, because he moves to join the elder shortly after arriving at this place.
As for Elder Qin, her only two disciples are Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan, the latter who is still at the Perilous Sword Valley ¡ª or dead.
Though Elder Qin is likely used to this, if she even attended any of the other Conferences, but Lan Xiaohui feels a pang of guilt over losing her benefactor some face for letting her dwell over an empty section of the palace, devoid of her disciples. Not that one disciple would change the perception of such a situation, as the others each brought ten of their own best and brightest disciples.
¡°Junior greets Elder Qin,¡± Lan Xiaohui announces herself and greets the elder, cupping her fist respectfully and bowing.
Elder Qin¡¯s expression lightens up when she notices Lan Xiaohui and smiles. ¡°Zhu Xuelian, I was worried that you would be late,¡± she says. ¡°I hope your trip here has been uneventful.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles in return. ¡°I had to fly for two days with barely any rest, but otherwise, it was uneventful, Elder Qin.¡±
Elder Qin nods at my owner¡¯s words, satisfied with this kind of determination to make it in time, and seemingly not bothered at all by the fact that, had Lan Xiaohui left earlier, this flight or the intensity of it would have been unnecessary.
¡°Was the Demon Suppression Chamber beneficial to your cultivation at all?¡± Elder Qin asks, seemingly curious about this matter in particular.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Lan Xiaohui shrugs, now unsure how to answer this question on the potential that it was a trick of some sort. ¡°Yes, Elder Qin,¡± she goes with the obvious answer.
In truth, my owner had spent almost no time within the Demon Suppression Chamber, performing most of her cultivation within my manifested Inner World. Although she could make little use of my formations, she still managed to cultivate her qi according to the [Salvation Ashes] manual and progress its first layer mysteries to a significant degree.
In her mind, it had the benefit of letting her cultivate within my Inner World, in peace and undisturbed.
¡°Elder Qin,¡± Lan Xiaohui begins. ¡°Did Yu Shun¡ not come here?¡±
Hearing the name, Elder Qin frowns. ¡°He is here, but he did not come with us.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°He is with the Seven Killing Swords sect,¡± Elder Qin explains. ¡°He may be part of our sect, but he is also the Legacy Disciple of that one. For most disciples, this is also a good opportunity to reconnect with old friends and similar matters.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Lan Xiaohui murmurs, and for once, I cannot read her thoughts or her heart.
Was she hoping to see him?
¡°I know you have a history with Yu Shun, but this is neither the time nor the place to settle old grudges,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°I hope you understand, Zhu Xuelian.¡±
My owner nods and smiles. ¡°Elder Qin, I am only here for the reward so that I may help my friend; my personal matters can wait.¡±
Elder Qin smiles. ¡°Good, good. I am glad I chose you, Zhu Xuelian. Taking you into my palace has not been a mistake.¡±
¡°Why did you pick me? And Wu Yulan?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°You knew nothing about me, and I heard you haven¡¯t had any disciples in a very long time.¡±
¡°Because you were worthy and you had the potential to learn what I have to teach,¡± Elder Qin replies.
Lan Xiaohui tilts her head. ¡°You could tell I had the potential? Back then?¡±
Elder Qin chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°No, but someone who knew your potential told me, and she was not wrong.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s what it was,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, mildly impressed and disappointed at the same time.
That someone can only be Lady Yue, and it is clear now that when she said she would help Lan Xiaohui enter the sect, this is what she meant. With Elder Qin receiving a prospective candidate to entrust her martial arts to, despite the result of the Pagoda, turning Lan Xiaohui away would be rather difficult, if not impossible.
Especially when Elder Qin¡¯s lack of disciples, and the criteria for becoming one, are taken into account does this fact become even more obvious. To Elder Qin ¡ª a member of the Guardian Sect behind the Galaxy Sword ¡ª passing this opportunity to obtain a worthy disciple was impossible. Even if the other two elders outvoted her and turned Lan Xiaohui away, it is entirely possible that Lan Xiaohui would¡¯ve become a member of the before-mentioned Guardian Sect instead, and a member of the You family.
¡°Elder Qin, if that is the case, then you should also know that I have already entrusted my life and future to this person,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Formally becoming your disciple¡ this is¡ª¡°
Before Lan Xiaohui can finish, Elder Qin raises her hand to cut her off.
¡°Zhu Xuelian, you do not have to formally become my disciple,¡± Elder Qin says.
Lan Xiaohui raises her head at this. ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±
¡°I also owe my life to the person you speak of,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°That is why I would not mind teaching you my martial arts. You are young, so you don¡¯t understand this kind of desire, but I also wish for my glimpse of the Dao to live on forever. If you follow that person, my martial arts will reach a new height that I could never reach on my own, perhaps even becoming the pillars of a new sect. Otherwise, my life and my sacrifices will have been in vain.¡±
Lan Xiaohui lowers her head again, struck deeply by Elder Qin¡¯s words and perspective.
I, too, am impressed by Elder Qin¡¯s words. In this society, there is always a tug of war between one¡¯s own desires and the common obligations one has toward sect and family. For sword cultivators ¡ª who are mostly righteous and straightforward ¡ª this is a most painful aspect of their existence. Passing on their martial arts, but limited in who they can choose due to those obligations.
Humbled and enlightened, Lan Xiaohui excuses herself, offering a respectful farewell, and heading toward her wing room. Even late into the evening, Elder Qin¡¯s words remain on my owner¡¯s mind and, more importantly, their meaning and how they relate to Lan Xiaohui.
What will be her legacy?
Chapter 218: Red Conference (1)
Early in the morning, an Inner Disciple of the sect arrives at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s door and knocks politely, informing my owner, through the closed door, that the first bouts of the Conference are about to begin and that the sect is ready to head out.
Considering how late Lan Xiaohui arrived at the city, this is of little surprise to me, but also to her. It is as though she had intended on spending as little time as possible in this place, and I am not certain if this is because of her aversion toward public appearance, or the fact that she wants to spend more time with me ¡ª and my Inner World, more specifically.
I assume it is the latter because there is no better place to cultivate in this world, than within my Inner World. Even though the realm is in disrepair, the constant flow of energy absorbed from the strange sea of chaos surrounding it considerably heightens the quality of the qi, though some impurities within it raise some concern ¡ª and further research into this matter will have to wait until my Inner World facilities are rebuilt.
Outside, in the courtyard, the Inner Disciples of the sect are gathered in something resembling a military formation, surrounding the core of elders and top-ten rankers. Though they are not going to war, it is important that the sect shows off its strength and prestige with a well-practiced parade through the streets.
And, for once, Lan Xiaohui gets to experience what it is like being popular and well-liked because all the disciples surrounding her ¡ª none of whom she had ever met before ¡ª treat her respectfully and with a degree of awe in how they wish her good luck in the matches to come as they move out of her way to let her join the core group of contestants.
The streets are no different in how the folk ¡ª commoner and wealthy alike ¡ª treat the group passing through, giving way to them and staring with yearning in their eyes. This is to be expected; which one of them did not dream of one day joining any one of these four sects, or appearing in this conference?
The same as it was back then in Star City, the Conference has drawn outsiders and commerce from all corners of the continent; it would not surprise me if every sect on the continent had sent at least one representative to observe or compete.
Though the Sky Continent Martial Conference is largely about the four major sects showing off their strength, some of the lesser sects are also invited to compete in a showmatch type of tournament; warming up the stage for the main event. And though it is very prestigious to compete in one of these, it only serves to show off the superiority of the major sects when they take the stage.
Coincidentally, according to the conversations I manage to overhear ¡ª and I am getting much better at filtering out the useless noise ¡ª this year, the Broken Sword Manor won the Ascending tournament, as they call the bouts between the lesser sects, against the Solar Radiance sect.
Tian Li, who used to be a member of the Broken Sword Manor, is understandably in high spirits outwardly, but the most minute details of his demeanor show vastly different indicators. Naturally, he is happy that his former brothers and sisters won such a prestigious event, but the pressure and stress it puts on him to show a comparable performance is something that he is hiding very well.
Of the other eight disciples who make up the ranks of the top ten, two are likewise pleased and elated, though a bit less so, indicating that they were from the Solar Radiance sect at one point.
¡°Sister Zhu, are you not nervous at all? How can you be so calm?¡± Tian Li whispers to my owner after a while of walking in silence.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
¡°Brother Tian, I am very nervous,¡± my owner replies truthfully. However, what has her nervous is not the upcoming matches, but the fact that there is a good chance she will stand across from members of the Seven Killing Swords sect. Also, being surrounded by so many people does not help either.
The wounds in my owner¡¯s heart are difficult and slow to heal, some more than others. After being betrayed by strangers, family, and lovers, trusting someone else, or even being in their vicinity, is difficult to do. As for the matters relating to the Seven Killing Swords sect, the abuse she endured from the Outer and Inner Disciples is difficult to forget or overlook.
However, there is another reason why she is so nervous.
Perhaps it is because of her habitual use of [Nooparallelism] that she is able to read the information locked within my cores, but she is aware of the fact that I am in a Crisis Recovery mode and that this Conference will change her life completely and irreversibly. It does not help that we even discussed destroying a sect, and now that she knows that the sect I am targeting will appear before her, this fulcrum of her destiny appears much closer than she anticipated.
But she is also aware that I have not given her any specific instructions, and her particular mindset makes managing her very simple.
¡°I will just do my best,¡± she says.
Tian Li laughs. ¡°I wish I could simply accept things like that.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles to her comrade, but those words were not intended for him ¡ª they were for me. It was her affirmation that, even though she may be overthinking things, her destiny is in my hands.
Whether she is right about how close this change in her life is, or not, depends on outside factors I am not aware of yet.
Grand Elder Zhou ¡ª so far the only person aware of my nature enough to covet me ¡ª may pick this place to steal me from Lan Xiaohui. In fact, I am anticipating this, but it depends on whether or not he is aware that Lan Xiaohui is now a member of the Galaxy Sword sect.
Yu Shun knows that Lan Xiaohui is a member of the sect, but Yu Shun was also my owner once. Even though, last time we met, he said that he no longer covets me, a basic profiling of his personality tells me that there is a good chance he did not inform Grand Elder Zhou in order to progress his own designs for my owner without interference.
However, even so, there are likely countless informants within the Galaxy Sword sect who may have relayed this information back.
The most likely one is¡
¡°I wish Wu Yulan and Yun Fei were here,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°Yun Fei?¡± Tian Li asks. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl that passed thirteen floors of the Pagoda of Introspection?¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods.
¡°I heard she got injured in a fight with her former sect brothers and sisters,¡± another disciple adds.
¡°I heard they all died ¡ª those that injured Yun Fei,¡± yet another disciple mentions.
¡°Can you tell us what happened, Sister Zhu? You are likely the only one who knows the true story, no? Yun Fei stays with you at Starsword Peak.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns, regretting that the moment of nostalgia let her blurt out those words thoughtlessly. Nevertheless, she, as the saying goes, grabs the bull by the horns.
¡°Yu Shun killed them,¡± she says. Her policy of ¡®truth at all costs¡¯ is part of the reason why I refrained from sharing operational details with my owner. Simply put, she is easier to predict when she is being herself.
¡°You mean¡ the Black Tiger? That Yu Shun?¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°That Yu Shun.¡±
That simple revelation is enough to end the conversation on the spot, partly due to their inability to even comprehend why Yu Shun would kill his own, and partly because of Yu Shun¡¯s tyrannical reputation of killing without mercy for even the smallest grievance ¡ª including voicing one¡¯s distaste for him; at least, according to the rumors I have heard.
The elders likewise hear this, but they remain silent, mostly frowning at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words, including Elder Qin who once had quite a few words to say about Lan Xiaohui¡¯s claim that Yu Shun killed those disciples. It is not that she doesn¡¯t believe my owner, but that there is no way to prove it. Even if such could be proved, what can be done? Yu Shun is the heir of a major sect. As long as it didn¡¯t cause political instability, Yu Shun could, simply put, do whatever he wanted.
¡°We are almost there,¡± Elder Huang announces after a few more minutes of walking through the streets. ¡°Fight well, and bring glory to the sect!¡±
¡°Yes, Elder Huang!¡± all the disciples reply in unison and stand slightly more upright than before as they head into the open plaza.
Chapter 219: Red Conference (2)
The four major sects enter the plaza at the same time, to the cheers of the public and the resounding of drums and flare of banners. On each side of the podium is a section of seats and platforms for the disciples of each sect, and the podium itself is a square that is at least two hundred steps long and wide.
Even with my enhanced perception of now some five hundred to six hundred steps, I cannot see all of it, but it is sufficient to determine that the plaza is packed with people from all over the continent, including some of the disciples of the earlier matches.
When they called this the most prestigious tournament on the continent, I didn''t think it would be this popular and I had underestimated it significantly. Not only are thousands of people observing it directly, but I detect a multitude of formations inscribed at various points of the plaza whose function I determine to be the relaying of visual and auditory information. All this just to observe a tournament between Inner Disciples? I find it a wasteful allocation of resources and effort. If this were a competition between Core Disciples, I would consider it a more worthwhile endeavor.
More than that, many of the richer individuals in the crowd possess jade artifacts ¡ª bead-like in shape ¡ª with formations for recording information.
Considering that the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion is a sect best known for its formations and arrays and that this is their city, it would be no surprise that this event provides a considerable stimulus to the city¡¯s economy.
At the center of the plaza, the organizers of the tournament and one elder representative of each sect are ready to address the public at large.
¡°Esteemed guests and visitors, it is time to finally open the stage for the main event of this Martial Conference, a tradition that has been held in this city for over a hundred years,¡± one of the organizers speaks ¡ª an elder of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion ¡ª and his voice easily carries to all corners of the plaza.
¡°First, I would like to remind everyone that though the Martial Conference is a competition, it is primarily a way for us to renew our bonds of friendship and alliance ¡ª a spectacle to show the new generations the heights that they can reach toward and one day arrive at.¡±
Lan Xiaohui, already seated in her chair of honor, scoffs at these words. I know that Lan Xiaohui perceives this event as little more than a way for the major sects to flaunt their power in front of the lesser sects and remind them who runs the continent. This aspiration of reaching higher that the organizer talks about is an impossible goal for most cultivators and only serves the purpose of reminding them of the heights that they will never reach.
As the organizer continues padding the glory of the four major sects and the importance of their alliance, Tian Li leans closer to Lan Xiaohui and whispers. ¡°Sister Zhu, who do you think will win this year?¡±
My owner is likely the least knowledgeable on this matter, but Tian Li¡¯s conversation starter is at least successful.
¡°Personally, I like the Frozen Peak Palace, so I hope they win,¡± Lan Xiaohui replies.
Another disciple chuckles and chimes in. ¡°There is no way the Frozen Peak Palace will win,¡± he says. ¡°They focus only on the internal arts while they are Inner Disciples; they have few offensive capabilities.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head and then nods in the direction of the Frozen Peak Palace disciples toward a specific female with green eyes and black hair. ¡°That girl is a sword maiden,¡± she says. ¡°And she is extremely strong.¡±
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
While Lan Xiaohui may not know much about the major sects ¡ª not much more than anyone else ¡ª she can recognize someone who follows the path of the sword as closely as she does. The female in question has a pristine and strong sword aura ¡ª strong enough to draw even Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attention.
I don''t think this ability to recognize other sword cultivators is one that Lan Xiaohui uniquely possesses, but rather a trait of all cultivators who follow the path of the sword truly and genuinely. It is similar to what Lady Yue once said: The sword follows the sword.
The Frozen Peak Palace is a sect that only takes in girls with pure ice roots ¡ª virgins only, according to rumor ¡ª and their focus on the internal arts is well-known. Renowned for their beauty and poise, the Frozen Peak Palace disciples are rarely seen in public, confined to their seat of power in the distant north of the continent.
However, almost all the memories in my possession contain knowledge of their sword maidens ¡ª famous individuals who can wield the sect¡¯s swordsmanship inheritances to deadly effect. [Glacier Breaking Sword] and [Pure Maiden Swordsmanship] are two of the foremost sword methods on this continent, alongside the Galaxy Sword¡¯s own [Galaxy Sword Method].
On the other hand, because these special individuals are so rare ¡ª about one will appear in every twenty years ¡ª the sect rarely achieved good results in Conferences like this, since their internal arts rarely provide anything more than a strong defense.
The Heavenly Mountain Pavilion is similar in this regard; their focus on formations and arrays render them invincible in large-scale conflict, but in one-on-one duels, their abilities are far more limited.
¡°I think the Seven Killing Swords are the clear favorites this time,¡± Tian Li says and several other disciples nod in agreement.
Lan Xiaohui frowns, but even she finds herself somewhat agreeing that this is also a strong possibility.
¡°The Seven Killing Swords sect favors offensive methods and swordsmanship, so it is natural that they will have the advantage against Inner Disciples who have not practiced the sect¡¯s inheritances yet, but,¡± the third-ranked disciple begins. ¡°They will still have to show face to the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion and let them win. This is their Conference after all.¡±
None of the disciples surrounding her mention the Galaxy Sword as being even in the contest for first place; to them, not coming in dead last is already a respectable achievement.
The reason for this is simple.
Inner Disciples rarely, if ever, get the opportunity to study the sect¡¯s inheritances. This year, Xie Zhiqiang held the potential of sweeping the opposition and was the primary reason why his cruelty and sadism were tolerated within the sect ¡ª at least among his peers.
Of all the sects, the Galaxy Sword sect is the least consistent in terms of what to expect, seeing as most of its gifted disciples come from other sects, or are wanderers, and at this event they can only rely on their own talents and luck to thrive.
It is only when one becomes a Core Disciple ¡ª in virtually any sect ¡ª that one is allowed to study the secret and powerful sect scriptures and methods, or receive instructions into the deeper secrets of a particular manual.
¡°The rules are simple and unchanged from the last several events,¡± the organizer continues. ¡°Each sect will be allowed to send out one disciple, in the order of their ranking, to challenge the one on the field. The winner of the duel will earn points for themselves and their sect, the value of which depends on the ranking of the disciple. Tenth rank is worth one point, ninth rank is worth two points, and so on, with the first rank being worth ten points!¡±
Sensing the imminent opening of the event, the crowd erupts in cheers.
¡°The sect with the most points at the end will take the most glory, and the disciples with the most points will be awarded special items impossible to find anywhere else; from medicine and heavenly treasures to even obtaining rare cultivation manuals. And now, let the main event begin! This time, the Galaxy Sword will open by sending their disciple to be challenged.¡±
With those words, the representatives and organizers depart the podium, and Elder Huang¡¯s voice rings out from behind my owner.
¡°Rank ten, Liang Zihao! Forward!¡±
The tenth-ranked disciple of the Galaxy Sword sect jumps to his feet and replies. ¡°Yes, Elder Huang!¡± and then leaps forward, landing on his side of the podium.
A red flag is raised from the Seven Killing Swords section and a voice calls out. ¡°I, Kang Qiang, also ranked tenth, will challenge!¡±
And with that, the Sky Continent Martial Conference officially begins.
Chapter 220: Red Conference (3)
The first bout of the Conference is a victory for the Galaxy Sword sect over the Seven Killing Swords sect, and it is an interesting match to observe.
The Seven Killing Swords disciples favor the martial arts over the internal development and that is most obvious in the sect¡¯s main martial art [Seven Stars Method] ¡ª a collection of moves and ways of channeling inner energy to deliver deadly blows against any opponent. When cultivated to the fourth layer, this method offers a vast array of effective offensive maneuvers, but also great mobility instead of defensive stances.
When it comes to offensive power, the Seven Killing Swords sect, in the period of Core Formation and earlier, is unmatched.
However, the Galaxy Sword disciples rarely, if ever, practice the sect¡¯s entry manuals, because each one of them already possesses a deep understanding of the primary martial art from the sect they originally came from; in this case, the Nine Clouds sect with its famous [Cloud-Flying Sword].
Through the advantages of high mobility, Liang Zihao is able to deliver a blow against his opponent¡¯s protective qi, ending the spar-like bout without inflicting any dangerous injuries.
¡°Xiong Meng will challenge!¡± the tenth-ranked disciple from the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion cries out from underneath the raised, brown flag, and jumps onto the stage to challenge Liang Zihao.
Meanwhile, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes scan the ranks of the Seven Killing Swords disciples, searching for faces she might recognize. I do not sense such recognition ever dawn on my owner, at least not intensely; perhaps a few passing acquaintances of her days within the sect, and people she never spoke to before.
More importantly, there is no sign of Grand Elder Zhou or Yu Shun, which seems to leave her disappointed more than anything else.
I also consider my assessment that this Conference will be destiny-changing for my owner, and question whether I miscalculated or not. Without Grand Elder Zhou to steer events, will anything of note transpire here?
¡°Xiong Meng wins! Who will challenge him next?¡± one of the tournament organizers calls out after several minutes ¡ª that is how long the match took.
It was largely decided in a dozen or so blows. The offensive abilities of the [Cloud-Flying Sword] are no match for the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion¡¯s focus on defense and counterattacks, even though their strengths lie in group combat, rather than one-on-one duels.
Still, Liang Zihao looks proud that he at least won one point for the sect and returns to his seat exhausted, but with no injuries.
¡°You fought well, Brother Liang! Your opponent this time was simply a bad match-up for you!¡± one of the other disciples remarks.
¡°Thank you,¡± Liang Zihao replies, smiling. ¡°I am just glad I managed to hold my own against the Seven Killing Swords. Maybe this time, we will have a favorable run in the Conference.¡±
The ten best and brightest of the four major sects are deserving of their titles. Even Lan Xiaohui would, back when she joined the sect, find it difficult to deal with Liang Zihao, or any of his opponents today.
Their understanding of the Dao and the depth of their talent is rather obvious, emphasized further by access to profound martial arts that allow them to recover stamina quickly, and to strike with devastating power and speed.
However, the Lan Xiaohui of today is vastly different from who she was back then, and her swordsmanship has advanced considerably due to the forced breakthroughs of her martial arts and internal cultivation art.
On the day when Elder Qin said that defeating these individuals was not something she could even dream of, this was true. Even then, just defeating Liang Zihao would¡¯ve been an exhausting ordeal and she was not guaranteed to emerge victorious.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
After she returned from the princess incident, not even ten Liang Zihao¡¯s would be able to stop Lan Xiaohui. Such is the power of unlocking the deeper layer of inheritance-class martial arts, like the [Empty Moon Prana].
Still, Liang Zihao is only ranked tenth, and from a minor sect. He is no match for any of the disciples ranked fourth or higher, from any of the other sects. They, too, likely achieved deep and promising comprehension of their sect¡¯s martial arts or even obtained glimpses of the inheritances ¡ª like the sword maiden from the Frozen Peak Palace.
¡°And that¡¯s a third consecutive victory for the Seven Killing Swords, which puts them in the lead!¡±
With that announcement, the ninth-ranked disciple of the Galaxy Sword sect returns to his seat, unable to achieve a single point, or even break the ninth-ranked Seven Killing Swords disciples¡¯ winning streak.
¡°You had bad luck,¡± another disciple tries to console his comrade but only elicits a deeper frown in response.
In the end, the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion manages to stop the winning streak of the rival sect, and in the following bout, the Frozen Peak Palace takes their first point by having their eighth-ranked disciple knock out the last remaining ninth-rank disciple.
A board above the proctors of the match shows the current standing of the sects, with another one showing the individual points earned by the disciples. At this stage, the Seven Killing Swords is in the lead with three victories and five points, followed by the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion with two victories and two points. Tied at the last place are the Frozen Peak Palace and the Galaxy Sword, with one victory and one point each.
In the next match, the Frozen Peak Palace takes another two points when the Seven Killing Swords challenges and loses.
¡°I will go next. Wish me luck!¡± Hu Ning, the eighth-ranked disciple of the Galaxy Sword sect announces and then steps forward.
¡°Brother Hu, I am sure you will bring back a good result! Do not disappoint our former juniors!¡± Tian Li tells Hu Ning who nods in response.
¡°Thank you, Brother Tian. I will do my best!¡± Hu Ning says and then announces his challenge.
Next, turning to Lan Xiaohui, Tian Li says, ¡°Hu Ning was also from the Broken Sword Manor. This year, they won the Ascending tournament, so it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t perform well here.¡±
When Hu Ning takes the stage, many voices cheer his appearance from disciples in brown and red outfits ¡ª members of the Broken Sword Manor.
The eighth-ranked disciple of the Frozen Peak Palace politely bows to Hu Ning and assumes her fighting stance, plunging her immediate surroundings into ice. As their name suggests, the Frozen Peak Palace disciples practice martial arts with the ice attribute, and most of their early development is solely dedicated to the cultivation of their golden core, which has the additional effects ¡ª again, according to rumors ¡ª of making their bodies cold to the touch, and their appearance remarkably beautiful.
Not that I am able to judge the appearance of these lesser lifeforms, but the part about their bodies being cold is true.
On the other hand, the Broken Sword Manor is well-known for its dedication to the sword in its purest and simplest form. Focusing primarily on the sharpness of their sword intent, the techniques of the sect¡¯s martial art do not possess the same destructive power as those of the [Seven Stars Method], but they are incredibly sharp.
In fact, they are so sharp that Hu Ning is able to effortlessly cut through the walls and spikes of ice that his opponent utilizes in an attempt to gain an advantage over the former Broken Sword Manor disciple, but is ultimately unable to stop his technical advance devoid of any flashy mobility techniques.
Another cheer erupts as the Frozen Peak Palace disciple forfeits, after being so quickly left without defensive options, and just as quickly Hu Ning¡¯s next opponent takes the stage: Heavenly Mountain Pavilion¡¯s eighth-ranked disciple.
Likewise, outside of their banners and large-scale formations, those disciples from the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion have fewer specialties to rely on, however, by way of spear, sword, and saber, they are not completely helpless, and their techniques favor defense and counterattack over offense.
I regard this choice favorably and it indicates why the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion holds so much power over the continent. This type of training emphasizes the disciple¡¯s strength as One of Many. Similar to the Spartans of old, the true strength is not in the individual, but the entire formation, and focusing on defense is to the benefit of all.
Unfortunately, against Hu Ning¡¯s swordsmanship, the disciple from the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion is unable to keep up with the technical demand and is brought to the ground after a few clashes and forced to forfeit.
Exhausted, and with two victories to his name, Hu Ning faces the challenge of the Frozen Peak Palace disciple sent out to take the point back, but is almost immediately forced to forfeit when ice envelops his feet and pins him to the spot, as if to mock the idea that the Frozen Peak Palace disciples are only able to use ice defensively.
A spike of ice threatens to impale Hu Ning, which he understands as a warning, and his opportunity to admit defeat and return to his seat which is flocking with proud sect members waiting to congratulate him on his performance.
Chapter 221: Red Conference (4)
This Conference is as much a showdown of strategy as it is of individual prowess. The decision to challenge should be made with awareness of potential gains and acceptable risks. Winning only one match does only the bare minimum of keeping the entire sect ¡ª and one¡¯s points ¡ª in the contest.
Therefore, there is an emphasis on finding opportunities to defeat multiple opponents, such as when a high-ranked disciple is left to sweep the lower-ranked ones that remain.
In that regard, taking an easy point from a lower-ranked opponent is not risk-free, because it sets up the opposing sect for a winning streak, which is exactly what happens twice when the seventh-ranked Seven Killing Swords disciple eliminates all the remaining seventh-ranked disciples, setting up the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion¡¯s sixth-ranked disciple for success in three separate matches.
However, this is not without incident, because in the third match, the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciple manages to badly injure his opponent from the Frozen Peak Palace, striking her with the butt of his spear when she is defenseless.
¡°You dare!?¡± one of the elders from the section with the all-female cultivators erupts, leaping onto the platform, shortly followed by two more elders.
In response, two of the tournament organizers and elders of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion also leap onto the podium to defend their disciple.
¡°Ah, esteemed elders, can¡¯t you see that this was merely an accident?¡± one of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion elders says, moving to stand in front of the offending disciple who can barely contain his pleased smirk.
¡°An accident?¡± the outraged female elder repeats. ¡°Xiurong was defenseless and had already forfeited! It was clearly intentional! What are you trying to do here, Elder Mo!?¡±
Elder Mo looks at the disciple with a frown, and then back to the angry elder. ¡°Elder Chen, we have known each other for decades. Can¡¯t you overlook this matter, just this once, because competition between the younger generation always gets¡ intense?¡±
Elder Chen frowns, regarding the elders standing across from her, then cuts the disciple with her glare.
Before she can speak further, the offending disciple scowls. ¡°She got what she deserved, acting all high and mighty just because she¡¯s pretty.¡±
¡°You¡!¡± the most incensed Frozen Peak Palace elder hisses through her teeth, while the elders from the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion frown.
Xiurong, the injured disciple, manages to climb to her feet, holding her broken arm and ribs with her remaining functional limb. ¡°He said that I¡¯d be¡ better off giving my chastity to him¡ than¡¡±
She doesn¡¯t manage to finish her report before she coughs up a mouthful of blood, and the Frozen Peak Palace elders once more spiral into anger and rage.
And this conversation is not private to the parties involved. Before the sound transmitting formations are temporarily cut off, most of the audience can witness it also and according to some of the rumors, something like this happens every time and is a large part of the attraction.
The sect rivalries are, after all, some of the most important debates of this continent that lacks a central force leading the continent.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
However, the disciples present can still clearly hear the conversation.
Tian Li sighs and shakes his head. ¡°They are somewhat used to this,¡± he says. ¡°The Frozen Peak Palace only takes in girls that have pure ice roots, or that come from difficult lives; beggars, prostitutes, abuse victims, and so on.¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods in understanding. ¡°I once also dreamed of entering the Frozen Peak Palace, but I neither had the roots nor the talent, and my life was all but difficult.¡±
Tian Li chuckles at my owner¡¯s words. ¡°I find it difficult to imagine that you did not have talent, Sister Zhu.¡±
To this, Lan Xiaohui merely smiles mysteriously.
Eventually, the situation was defused enough for the two groups to retreat to their corners, their argument left mostly unresolved.
¡°This Xin Muchen will set things right,¡± announces a disciple from the Seven Killing Swords section, and leaps to the podium wielding a large, heavy saber.
The disciple, who now won three consecutive battles, turns to regard the newcomer and smiles derisively. ¡°You will?¡± he asks, leaning on his spear, indicating the disciple¡¯s large saber with a nod. ¡°From over here, it looks to me like you are just trying to compensate for something.¡±
Xin Muchen chuckles. ¡°Xu Tian, you speak very loudly for someone who only knows how to beat up girls. If you kowtow to me and call me your grandfather, I will let you walk away.¡±
Xu Tian¡¯s eyes narrow to the point where his pupils can barely be seen and, uttering a curse under his breath, he launches himself forward, body becoming shrouded in a golden halo of energy.
The spear martial arts of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion are considered one of the best on the continent, but also one of the most difficult ones. [Thunder Dragon Spear Method] is by far the most technical spear method in the common awareness of this continent¡¯s denizens, and likewise the most famous.
It conjures the image of the general taking the field in front of his soldiers, clearing the path for their advance with one sweep of the spear, calling down lightning and thunder with each dance of the tassels.
Xin Muchen smiles darkly, as Xu Tian streaks like a comet toward him, and he raises his saber high over his head, and then chops down in a savage manner, aiming for the gleaming point of the spear.
An explosion of sound and light fills the arena, debris and dust rising off the platform to momentarily conceal the two figures. Moments later, a bent and broken spear flies out of the cloud, and a hoarse, painful cry resounds from the settling dust, as a broken and injured Xu Tian cries out, in a growing pool of his own blood.
¡°What just happened¡?¡± Tian Li murmurs under his breath, staring wide-eyed at the swift and mysterious conclusion to the clash.
¡°That was¡¡± Lan Xiaohui narrows her eyes. ¡°That was the Life-Severing Sword¡?¡±
¡°That bastard¡¡± one of the disciples curses under his breath.
¡°Xin Muchen used to be in the Galaxy Sword sect,¡± another disciple explains. ¡°He was expelled after murdering two disciples. In the ranking before this one¡ he was ranked third!¡±
¡°That is¡ obviously cheating!¡± Tian Li protests.
¡°So he adapted Life-Severing Sword to the saber?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
At this point, Elder Qin chimes in. ¡°A senior adapted it, but he stole it. One of the two disciples he killed was this senior,¡± she says.
Though no one mentioned it yet, I can tell that the same question is on everyone¡¯s minds. Why didn¡¯t they execute Xin Muchen instead of expelling him? From my perspective, the answer is rather obvious. Xin Muchen is an elite of the Seven Killing Swords sect. Similar to Yu Shun, what he can and cannot do is not so simple to decide, and neither are the consequences of such.
At that moment, perhaps sensing that he is the topic of discussion, Xin Muchen turns toward the Galaxy Sword disciples and smiles darkly.
¡°Ah, I see my former useless brothers and sisters are still here. I am surprised you did not go home yet,¡± he says, nodding to the board that shows that the Galaxy Sword, at this point, has a total of only seven points, with the other sects well in advance of them. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for hiding quietly; if you come out, I might accidentally kill another one or two of you.¡±
¡°You bastard¡!¡± the fifth-ranked disciple hisses through his teeth. ¡°Brother Zhang, whom you killed, was my friend! Are you not even sorry for what you did!?¡±
¡°Sorry? For what?¡± Xin Muchen asks, tilting his head. ¡°Ants are to be stepped on, and roaches are to be killed!¡±
¡°I will kill you!!¡± the disciple shouts, enraged, and leaps onto the podium to the protests of the other disciples, urging him to not let himself get provoked.
Chapter 222: Red Conference (5)
There was a brief moment, perhaps, when the spectators and some disciples felt Xin Muchen was an upright individual, defending the honor of the Frozen Peak Palace disciple, and also defeating Xu Tian, who wielded the imperious [Thunder Dragon Spear Method].
Even the resolution of that clash, against a tired Xu Tian, did not leave things uncertain as to Xin Muchen¡¯s strength. One strike, one victory. Though this is the strength of the [Life-Severing Sword], it is no less because Xin Muchen¡¯s strength is that of a third-ranker and not a sixth-ranker. In rankings such as these, there is usually a great gap between those ranked seventh and sixth, and fourth and third. In other words, Xin Muchen was an entire class ahead of Xu Tian.
The enraged disciple of the Galaxy Sword sect, the moment he lands on the platform, charges at Xin Muchen, freeing his sword from his sheath and raising it high.
Once more, Xin Muchen, as if toying with his opponent, lazily lifts the large, heavy saber over his head and holds it steady for a brief moment, as the dark metal pulses with energy, charging with light and imminent power release.
When the two meet, fifth-rank versus sixth-rank, another cloud of dust and debris kicks up, but much less than before, though the sound and light are no less spectacular than earlier.
Even through the haze of dust, one could see the Galaxy Sword disciple¡¯s sword locked to Xin Muchen¡¯s saber, neither giving nor gaining ground as sparks flew off the two weapons.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to kill me¡? Is this all?¡± Xin Muchen asks.
Every moment that Xin Muchen remains standing is like another needle that pierces the eyeballs of every elder in the Galaxy Sword section, whose expressions are worn weary by the barely contained frustration and anger ¡ª and humiliation ¡ª that they are subjected to.
It is obvious that they want to protest, and possibly even intervene, but the glares of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion and Seven Killing Swords elders suggest that they are anticipating this and more than ready to make sure that their interference remains non-existent.
¡°Ha, ha, rivalries are not such a bad thing,¡± one of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion elders says casually, but loud enough for all the other elders to hear.
¡°Perhaps the Broken Sword Manor should be here instead of the Galaxy Sword¡?¡± a disciple from the Seven Killing Swords sect loudly announces, to the chagrin of the disciples he refers to.
The armrest on Elder Huang¡¯s chair detaches from the rest of the body and turns to sawdust in his fist.
Meanwhile, Xin Muchen shows more of his strength, by easily breaking the deadlock and throwing the Galaxy Sword disciple off-balance, and then, without mercy, swings the flat of his saber into the body of the disciple, sending him flying like a kite with its string cut.
The manner in which the disciple tumbles half a dozen times across the podium puts into question whether he is still dead or alive, but most certainly not uninjured.
¡°You did that on purpose!¡± the fourth-ranked disciple roars and jumps onto the podium before the fight is even called over, and without hesitation charges at Xin Muchen.
¡°Ren Weisheng!¡± the third-ranked disciple exclaims, jumping onto the podium after his comrade, and it is uncertain if he is there to stop his comrade, or help him.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°Scram!!¡± Xin Muchen roars at the advancing Ren Weisheng and with speed that surprises everyone, crosses the distance and immediately aims a blow at the disciple who does not even have his weapon ready.
However, Ren Weisheng wouldn¡¯t be ranked fourth if something like this could catch him off-guard, and he nimbly steps back, and draws his sword just in time to meet Xin Muchen¡¯s strike. However, the block only manages to prevent him from being cut by Xin Muchen''s brutal slash, and his body is sent flying by the powerful strike, his sword ¡ª an expensive treasure of no low grade ¡ª shattering on impact. His body, like a projectile, slams into the disciple who came after him, and the both of them tumble to the ground.
Without hesitation, Xin Muchen appears above the two and raises his saber high, ready to strike down on the two, this time with the sharp edge.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Xin Muchen!¡± Elder Huang roars and jumps out onto the stage, immediately followed by elders from the Seven Killing Swords and the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion.
Xin Muchen, still holding his saber high, frowns. ¡°First two-on-one, now I have to fight elders too? Do you Galaxy Sword dogs have no shame?¡±
Elder Huang withdraws his sword from his storage ring, and glares at Xin Muchen as if about to cut him down, which causes the junior to flinch and take half a step back.
¡°Elder Huang, don¡¯t let the words of a junior get to you,¡± Elder Mo says, tone quiet and respectful. ¡°This has already gotten out of hand; nothing Xin Muchen did was outside the rules, but challenging him two-on-one on the other hand¡¡±
¡°¡ I was only trying to rescue my brother, I did not challenge him¡!¡± Ren Weisheng protests, even as he scrambles toward the unconscious fifth-ranked disciple who is already being tended to by other disciples who managed to get on the podium.
¡°Not outside the rules? Xin Muchen was ranked third in our rankings. How can he appear here as sixth rank, Elder Mo?¡± Elder Huang protests, pointing out the very obvious cheat.
¡°Ha, ha,¡± one of the elders of the Seven Killing Swords laughs forcefully. ¡°But in the Seven Killing Swords, Xin Muchen could only obtain the sixth rank. You only have yourself to blame for the lack of talent of your disciples, Elder Huang.¡±
This further infuriates the elders of the Galaxy Sword, causing Tian Li to stand up with a dark look in his eyes.
¡°Sit down,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers to Tian Li.
¡°Sister Zhu?! Why?¡± Tian Li asks.
¡°They are clearly trying to eliminate us from the Conference,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°If you go out, even if you can beat Xin Muchen, you will only earn five points. Do you want to spend all your strength on fighting him?¡±
Tian Li blinks, furious at first, but then slowly coming to the realization that my owner is not wrong.
The provocation and the bending of rules ¡ª it is most certainly an attempt to humiliate and eliminate the sect from the Conference.
¡°On the other hand, what will we do about this breaking of the rules? Surely, it cannot go unpunished, Elder Mo,¡± one of the elders of the Seven Killing Swords remarks, smiling darkly.
¡°This¡¡± Elder Mo stumbles over his words, clearly having hoped that it wouldn¡¯t come to this.
¡°The one who is ranked second should come out, and challenge me, and then forfeit immediately,¡± Xin Muchen announces.
¡°I think this is reasonable,¡± the Seven Killing Swords elder nods in agreement.
¡°Reasonable?! Tian Li is ranked second! Xin Muchen is no match for him!¡± Elder Huang exclaims.
Elder Qin, and the other elders who remain behind ¡ª likely for the protection of Lan Xiaohui ¡ª wear dark, frustrated expressions, but make no move to interfere.
Just when it seems like the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion elders might agree to this, a disciple of the Frozen Peak Palace steps onto the podium and quietly announces. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? The Frozen Peak Palace wishes to challenge Xin Muchen,¡± she says, and then adds confidently as if the matter is already decided. ¡°Please go easy on me.¡±
Lan Xiaohui, at this point, looks toward the sword maiden in the Frozen Peak Palace section and finds the girl staring back at her and smiling. Then she nods to my owner and looks back to the stage.
¡°Then it is decided!¡± Elder Mo announces swiftly, to not let this opportunity slip away. ¡°The Frozen Peak Palace fifth-ranked disciple will challenge Xin Muchen.¡±
This disciple of the Frozen Peak Palace even helps Ren Weisheng to his feet and escorts him back toward the Galaxy Sword section.
¡°Thank you, Yuan Qiuyue,¡± Ren Weisheng whispers to the female disciple.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it,¡± the disciple replies. ¡°We also have our own debts to settle, and cannot wait all day.¡±
Chapter 223: Red Conference (6)
When they return to their seats, Ren Weisheng frowns. ¡°I am sorry Elder Hao; I only ended up embarrassing us. I also offer my apologies to the other elders. Please forgive this junior for his thoughtless actions.¡±
Elder Hao shakes his head and smiles at the disciple. ¡°You and Zou Zian did nothing wrong. You only defended the honor of the sect.¡±
Elder Huang and the others nod to this, even patting the two disciples on the shoulder.
Zou Zian, the third-ranked disciple frowns. ¡°I did not think Xin Muchen would fall so low as to claim we tried to tag-team him. What a snake¡!¡±
¡°This time, the Frozen Peak Palace came to our rescue; we owe them a favor,¡± Tian Li says, to the nodding agreement of the others. ¡°And Zhu Xuelian also, who calmed me down and helped me see things for how they are.¡±
However, before that conversation can get any further, the match between Xin Muchen and Yuan Qiuyue begins.
¡°Little fairy, don¡¯t mind if I get a little rough, since you decided to interject into my affairs,¡± Xin Muchen says and lifts his heavy saber over his shoulder.
¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t have time for dogs like you,¡± the female cultivator replies, thrusting her arms out and interlocking her fingers in a peculiar shape.
As Xin Muchen charges forward, suddenly his heavy saber plows through the podium, brought low from its high perch above his shoulder. The reason is quite obvious, amidst the shattering crystals of ice. The entire weapon, which is already very heavy, is further encased in much heavier ice.
¡°You¡!¡± Xin Muchen growls, trying to lift his saber, but before he gets very far, even his feet get frozen to the podium, ice crawling up his limbs until they reach his knees.
¡°Get lost!¡± Yuan Qiuyue ¡ª the perfect counter to Xin Muchen¡¯s heavy and tiring fighting style ¡ª exclaims and waves her hand forward. A large projectile of ice follows the motion of Yuan Qiuyue¡¯s hand and slams into Xin Muchen, sending him flying across the podium one way, and his heavy saber another way.
And though the Galaxy Sword disciples are displeased that the Frozen Peak Palace managed to deal with Xin Muchen with such ease ¡ª albeit, after exhausting a good amount of his strength first ¡ª they also understand that this match-up was heavily in the Frozen Peak Palace¡¯s favor.
¡°I wish I got the chance to do that¡¡± Zou Zian mutters under his breath, and the others nod in agreement.
With this, Yuan Qiuyue turns toward the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion and scowls. ¡°I had heard that the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion was a righteous sect, yet had to watch them simply observe Xin Muchen¡¯s injustice, while cowering behind rules. It is convenient for you, to be able to injure as you like when you are the ones proctoring the match.¡±
¡°Watch your words, little girl!¡± the third-ranked disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion shouts back.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°Or what?¡± Yuan Qiuyue asks. ¡°Are you going to do something about it, or are you going to wait until I am defenseless to hit me?¡±
¡°What¡ what is she doing¡?¡± Tian Li asks.
Lan Xiaohui, far more sincere in her thoughts, smiles with satisfaction. ¡°They have their own score to settle. That is what she said.¡±
Lan Xiaohui, who knows quite a bit about having scores to settle, cannot help but admire the Frozen Peak Palace for taking the initiative like this.
And it is not fruitless either, as, after one of the elders barks a few words at the disciples, the fifth-ranked disciple is sent out to challenge Yuan Qiuyue, and it is another spear user.
The following match is over almost as quickly as it began.
The disciple from the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion charges over the podium, aiming several thrusts at Yuan Qiuyue who manages to dodge them with her profound movement techniques that accompany her motions with bursts of snowflakes. She dances over the podium, and often through the air on little frozen clouds of snow, twisting and twirling like a snow fairy.
Each fruitless thrust against Yuan Qiuyue is not without cost, because each time the spear strikes through the snowy mirage of the Frozen Peak Disciple, more snow and ice collect on the spade-shaped spearhead that crackles with lightning.
Then, finally, when the frustrated Heavenly Mountain Pavilion thrusts his spear for the final time, instead of parting nothing but air, it embeds into a block of ice that appears before him and gets stuck into the crystal.
With the spear out of the way, Yuan Qiuyue executes a series of palm strikes against the spear-wielding disciple, injecting enough ice energy into her opponent that even the meridians and gold core freeze, rendering him unable to even defend himself with qi.
The fact that this disciple is now entirely powerless and unable to defend himself is probably exactly why Yuan Qiuyue waits for this moment to execute her heaviest strike against the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciple¡¯s groin, and it is uncertain if she was aiming to cripple his cultivation or his ability to produce offspring.
The ice shatters, the spear goes flying away, and the disciple tumbles onto his back, coughing up blood and howling in pain as both his bruised organs, potentially damaged cultivation, and frozen spiritual veins throb with agony.
¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Elder Mo roars out, rising out of his seat.
¡°Clearly, it was an accident, Elder Mo,¡± Yuan Qiuyue replies calmly, though it most certainly was not an accident.
¡°He was defenseless! You even struck his abdomen to cripple him!¡± a disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion shouts.
¡°He was still holding his spear,¡± Yuan Qiuyue, again, replies with a calm tone. ¡°Besides, he got what he deserved, acting all high and mighty just because he¡¯s a bit handsome.¡±
As Yuan Qiuyue throws back her own version of words that were said to her sister-disciple, the scowls of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion become more and more unsightly.
¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± Yuan Qiuyue says, glancing at the downed disciple who was now curled into a ball, hands tucked between his thighs. ¡°I was holding back; he will still be able to give his chastity to one of you ¡ª taking it, though, that might be more difficult¡¡±
The disciples of the Frozen Peak Palace snicker and giggle at the words, much to the dismay of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciples.
¡°Since this is what you want, and what you started, don¡¯t complain if it doesn¡¯t turn out the way you hoped for, Frozen Peak Palace!¡± the fourth-ranked disciple announces and jumps onto the podium. ¡°I will challenge!¡±
Yuan Qiuyue smiles darkly and assumes a fighting stance, beads of exhaustion already gathering above her eyebrow, though swiftly turning to snow and evaporating away. When it comes to stamina, those who practice and focus on the internal arts have the foremost advantage, though this is likewise counteracted by the heavy cost of the offensive and defensive techniques of such a fighting style.
Still, those words spoken by the fourth-ranked disciple will remain in the minds of all those gathered, because that was the beginning of what would come to be known as one of the bloodiest grudge matches between major sects in the history of the competition.
Chapter 224: Red Conference (7)
The fourth-ranked disciple spares no effort or time in immediately attacking the tiring Yuan Qiuyue, who is forced into an exhausting defensive posture for much of the brief match. Each time the disciple thrusts his spear, he also shakes off the gathering ice crystals, preventing them from lowering his offensive mobility, which further puts the Frozen Peak Palace disciple in a disadvantageous position.
When Yuan Qiuyue finally runs out of stamina and energy, the disciple aims a blow at her stomach, clearly with the intent to cripple her cultivation, but unlike her sister-disciple, she is ready for it, and even gracefully receives the blow, shielding her internals as much as possible.
This is not surprising at all; before, when the disciples sparred, it was with the understanding that heavy injuries were against the rules, and, even without thinking about it, they did not have to remain vigilant of stray blows once they were bested and defeated.
But now it is different; this time, the disciples fight with the full knowledge and intent that getting away with heavy injuries is the goal, and aiming debilitating blows at the moment when a defense is least likely is something they are vigilant towards.
Even as she tumbles across the podium, hurt badly, but alive and cultivation intact, another disciple from the Frozen Peak Palace jumps onto the podium to take Yuan Qiuyue¡¯s place, uttering her challenge and before it is even acknowledged, retaliates with the full might of her ice attribute martial arts.
The Sky Continent Martial Conference has always been a competition of strategy as much as tactics, but it now quickly devolves into something else entirely. No more is any thought spared toward setting up sweeps and obtaining points and glory for the sect, but instead is entirely dedicated toward going blow for blow, until one side runs out of disciples.
And in this matter, only the Frozen Peak Palace disciples and elders remain calm and collected, while the other elders gawk with a mix of disgust and second-hand embarrassment ¡ª simply by association ¡ª at the quickly deteriorating situation.
The most incensed, naturally, are the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion elders and tournament organizers who are likewise, now, invested in seeing this grudge through after one of their own disciples was injured heavily.
However, even as the Frozen Peak Palace disciple takes the field, she is unable to get revenge for Yuan Qiuyue and is likewise defeated by her opponent, much to the cheer and celebration of his sect brothers and sisters.
Then another disciple ¡ª third rank, this time ¡ª from the Frozen Peak Palace takes the field, and further plunges the podium into ice, and the environment into the arctic colds of their home in the distant north, and she manages to fight the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion spear-wielder to a deadlock after several long, exhausting minutes of evading and countering blows.
The spear-wielder¡¯s weapon sings and parts the air with efficient thrusts, circles, and sweeps, but never manages to even catch the shadow of the Frozen Peak Palace third ranker, who is likewise unable to trap the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciple in ice either.
Surprisingly, the Frozen Peak Palace disciple forfeits the match, when both parties are exhausted, and for a moment, it seems like the grudge has finally been settled. With that forfeit, it finally seemed as if heads had cooled.
¡°Maybe they finally realized how pointless this was¡¡± Tian Li murmurs, to the reluctant nods of the other disciples.
However, the moment the second-ranked Frozen Palace Pavilion disciple comes out, she immediately attacks the spear-wielder with deadly force, not even bothering to announce her challenge ¡ª allowing a spike of ice to instead announce her intentions.
Blood flies across the podium as the spike pierces the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciple through the shoulder, and sends him flying a dozen steps across the podium, and his spear also a dozen steps but in a different direction.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
This time, the elders of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion do not even protest or cry out in rage, as if to admit that they are all aware ¡ª and agreeable ¡ª to what this has become.
Instead, the third-ranked disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion charges out onto the podium and flings his spear at the second-ranked Frozen Peak Palace disciple, which does not manage to catch her off-guard.
Her defense is impeccable and absolute; the speed with which she can summon blocks of ice, spears, and spires is orders of magnitudes faster than those of her sisters who fought until then, and she is effortlessly capable of turning the sudden attack to her advantage, by crushing the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion third-ranker between two slabs of ice, and freezing his body to dangerous levels.
It is clear that she could¡¯ve killed him right then and there, but the fact that she holds back enough is evidence that this grudge does not run as deep as it would otherwise appear ¡ª not that any shocked spectators would be able to tell the difference; to them, this looks like a lethal attack.
¡°Are you still not satisfied, Frozen Peak Palace?!¡± the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion second-rank disciple steps out onto the field, much calmer than his defeated brothers. ¡°All we are doing is ruining our own standing in the Conference! And our reputation!¡±
His words cause the Frozen Peak Palace disciples, and those of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion, to frown and briefly reconsider their positions.
¡°Then apologize for what you did!¡± the second-rank Frozen Peak Palace disciple calls out, pointing a finger at Xu Tian. ¡°Get him here, and force him to apologize to my sister!¡±
¡°You are dreaming!¡± Xu Tian calls back. ¡°Look how many of us you injured! You should apologize first!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see who is dreaming!¡± the second-ranked disciple replies, and thrusts her arms out, summoning more ice.
¡°Sister Xiang!¡± the sword maiden calls out from the ranks of the Frozen Peak Palace but is too late to sway her sister.
The battle between second-rankers, and first-rankers for that matter, is truly the main attraction of this event because it is such a spectacular display of prowess and overwhelming strength that it remains in the minds of all spectators ¡ª regardless of their sect or cultivation ¡ª for years.
This is largely because those of such high ranks have unlocked and comprehended the deeper layers of their martial arts ¡ª referred to as the First Boundary ¡ª which truly unleashes the techniques and strengths of martial arts.
[Thunder Dragon Spear Method] is no different, and neither is the second-ranked disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion.
When he leaps into the air, a lightning bolt descends from the sky, striking his spear, but instead of a charred corpse flinging out of the air, the image of a golden dragon coils around the second-ranker of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion, crackling with lightning.
¡°Thunder Dragon¡¯s Descent!¡± he calls out, and as the name of the move suggests, falls from the sky like a comet wreathed in light and thunder, as the dragon uncoils and points at the Frozen Peak Palace disciple, like an arrow.
¡°Absolute Ice Palace!¡± the female cultivator replies, raising her arms high as sheets of ice come to envelop her on all sides, and then further slabs raise from the ground, forming from both the top and bottom simultaneously, and forming three sets of obstacles in the path of the spear.
When the spear strikes the first slab of ice, thunder and lightning explode outward, sending chunks of ice flinging across the podium like deadly projectiles that never make it further than the barrier surrounding the podium for this exact reason.
Even the second line of defense falters before that spear, followed by the third until it is finally stopped by the last layer of defense ¡ª the ice prison surrounding the girl whose surname is Xiang.
¡°Xiang Liling,¡± the second-ranked disciple hisses, trying to free his spear from the ice. ¡°There is no reason to continue this. We can end it right now; please listen to me.¡±
¡°We did not start this, Ren Jinhai,¡± Xiang Liling replies, laying her hand on Ren Jinhai¡¯s wrist. ¡°Until you apologize, all we can do is keep feeding the embers!¡±
¡°You¡!¡± Ren Jinhai exclaims, and then howls in pain as the frost energy infiltrates his internal systems, and he is forced to let go of his spear, and tumble on the ground.
¡°I forfeit!¡± Ren Jinhai cries out, and for the first time in a while, one of the disciples comes to reason and remembers the purpose of this Conference.
This forfeit even catches Xiang Liling by surprise who, for a brief moment, is uncertain how to proceed. In her last two matches, while she did hold back, she still aimed at teaching the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciples a very painful lesson. Though she appeared brutal and savage in her application of force, in truth, she did not want to injure anyone badly. If anything, all she wanted was that apology that she demanded.
This brief moment of distraction proves more than a costly mistake when the first-ranked disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion takes the field and utters three words.
¡°Dragon-Slaying Thrust.¡±
The ice surrounding Xiang Liling shatters, and neither the spear nor the motion of the first-ranked disciple can be seen; only the bright, burning light, resembling a lightning strike, that followed the motion of his spear.
Xiang Liling rolls on the ground, coughing out mouthfuls of blood before losing consciousness.
Chapter 225: Red Conference (8)
There is a gasp of surprise from the crowd because it truly did seem like things would return to normal when one of the contestants surrendered, only to be thwarted by what might be considered a sneak attack.
It is no surprise when the sword maiden of the Frozen Peak Palace descends gently onto the podium and walks toward her defeated sister, gently lifting her off the floor on a cloud of soft snow.
¡°Thank you for holding back, brother Lei,¡± the sword maiden says, after checking her sister¡¯s vitals, and then sends the cloud toward her waiting sect members.
¡°It is only fair; she also held back,¡± the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion disciple, ranked first whose surname is Lei, replies with a helpless shrug. ¡°Will you challenge me?¡±
The sword maiden nods. ¡°We have come this far, Lei Yangming. At the very least, we can put it to an end the way it was meant to be.¡±
Lei Yangming smiles darkly and then sighs. ¡°If only it didn¡¯t come to this; this was most certainly our fault and our mistake. Though it is not from the person you wanted, on behalf of my sect, I still offer you my sincerest apology.¡± With that, Lei Yangming inclines his head to the Frozen Peak Palace disciples, and every one of them lowers their head.
It¡¯s not just them, but even the disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion realize, far too late, the embarrassment they caused, and the rather pointless and fruitless drama that ensued. Half a dozen disciples were injured on both sides and with barely any points to show for it.
¡°Thank you, brother Lei,¡± the sword maiden says. ¡°On behalf of my sect, I, Mu Jingyu, also offer an apology to the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion and hope that with this match, I can rekindle the spirit of showmanship and friendship, and put grudges behind us.¡±
Many of the disciples, of all sects present, nod at the words and praise the demeanor of the two first-rankers.
¡°Ha, ha, it truly was as you said, Elder Mo,¡± one of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion elders says, rather loudly. ¡°The youth is very passionate and eager to prove themselves.¡±
Elder Mo nods. ¡°Yes, that is very true, Elder Wei. But, lessons were learned this time, and in the end, things are back to how they should be.¡±
Many of the elders, even those from the Frozen Peak Palace, nod in agreement. Especially those of the Frozen Peak Palace, since, in the end, they got what they wanted. Xu Tian certainly should have been punished for his reckless and antagonistic use of force, and the grudge match that followed was certainly a slap in the face to the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion.
Even though they managed to hold on against the onslaught, and score their own points, they still had to accept that, at their own Conference where they were supposed to flaunt their own power, they were humbled. A costly mistake started by one of their own disciples and perpetuated by all those who followed.
More importantly, it was a reminder of why the Sky Dragon Alliance was so important to everyone; what happened in those matches was but a small indicator of what a full-scale war would look like ¡ª something no one involved wanted.
As for the points, both sides lost. The Frozen Peak Pavilion had forty-three points and eight victories, and the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion had forty-eight and ten victories. This match between the first-rankers would, quite literally, decide which one of them would have a finish worthy of being not embarrassed about.
On the other hand, the ones most benefiting from this situation were the Seven Killing Swords upstarts, who had eleven victories, fifty-two points, and five more disciples to send out.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
The Galaxy Sword only had seven points and three victories ¡ª the most disgraceful run in the competition they have ever had ¡ª a fact that does not go unnoticed by all the disciples, who hang their heads low out of embarrassment when the situation cools and the aftermath of the grudge match is made most obvious.
¡°Let¡¯s bring this to an end,¡± Lei Yangming says and drops into a fighting stance. ¡°Soaring Thunder Spear,¡±
¡°Sword of Dancing Snow,¡± Mu Jingyu replies.
In a swirl of snow and flash of golden light, the spear thrust meets the sword slash, rocking the entire podium as crystals of ice form, plunging the entire arena into ice again, with the tip of each spire struck by wayward lightning.
The boom of the spear is deep and thundering, while the jingle of Mu Jingyu¡¯s sword ¡ª seemingly made entirely of cold blue ice ¡ª is high-pitched and melodic, almost like a crystal bell.
Arcs and crackles of lightning follow the tip of Lei Yangming¡¯s spear as he sweeps and circles, thrusting in between the space-gaining maneuvers, but none of his attacks find their mark, only parting snow and haze of water vapor beneath which the silhouette of the snowy sword maiden is concealed.
On the other hand, Mu Jingyu¡¯s thrusts and slashes all find their mark, inflicting shallow blows against Lei Yangming who, seemingly, ignores the minor scratches and injuries, not realizing the infiltration of frost energy coursing through his veins.
Lei Yangming strikes out with the lower end of the haft, pummeling Mu Jingyu¡¯s guard, who is forced several steps back, and then into evading several Dragon-Killing Thrusts, though she quickly retaliates with her own winter and frost techniques.
¡°Lu Long was also a spear user, and his name has a similar meaning to that technique Lei Yangming called Dragon-Killing Thrust. Do you think it is possible that Lu Long is from¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers quietly, eyes following the match, but mostly the sword maiden.
¡°Lu Long? Isn¡¯t that the hero who defeated the Fire Empress?¡± Tian Li says to my owner.
¡°Nevermind me, brother Tian. I was just thinking out loud,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, though her words were clearly intended for me.
I consider the possibility and find it awfully coincidental, though there is merit to this line of thinking. At the very least, there weren¡¯t many other spear-focused sects on the continent, and Lu Long, at the very least, if he is from a sect and not a wanderer, would most likely come from one of the three major powers.
¡°Rising Winter Moon!¡± Mu Jingyu exclaims, and slashes her ice sword upward, truly forming the image of a rising, winter moon, and Lei Yangming¡¯s spear goes flying out of his hands, which are, by now, paralyzed by frost.
When Lei Yangming breathes out, his breath turns to vapor and he chuckles. ¡°As expected of the Frozen Peak Palace¡¯s sword maiden. You are on a completely different level from me. I forfeit.¡±
Mu Jingyu smiles, but her state is a little better than Lei Yangming''s. After being chased across the arena for so long, and driven to the brink on so many occasions, it is uncertain how long she would¡¯ve lasted against Lei Yangming, something that doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by the elders of the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion.
¡°You did well, Lei Yangming! You almost defeated her; there is nothing to be ashamed of!¡±
¡°Brother Lei, you were so amazing!¡± some of the disciples add, causing Lei Yangming to take his defeat gracefully by also politely bowing to the Frozen Peak Palace disciples in a show of respect and this endeavor to mend fresh wounds.
While everyone is congratulating Lei Yangming ¡ª even the Seven Killing Swords disciples ¡ª Tian Li jumps onto the podium. ¡°I am sorry, fairy sword maiden, but I have to challenge you! For the sake of my sect¡¯s glory!¡±
Mu Jingyu, who didn¡¯t even get a moment¡¯s rest, turns around toward Tian Li, and her smile remains frozen on her features. ¡°I understand, and do not mind,¡± she says, with a glance to the score board that explains Tian Li¡¯s intentions better than any words he could say ever could. Even though it was extremely unlikely, if he won here, and the next few fights, he could, perhaps, recover the Galaxy Sword sect¡¯s score.
¡°Thank you for being so understanding!¡± Tian Li exclaims.
¡°However, if I win, I want to challenge that person,¡± Mu Jingyu says, her cold, green eyes focused on my owner.
¡°Zhu Xuelian?¡± Tian Li asks, following Mu Jingyu¡¯s gaze.
¡°Is that her name?¡± Mu Jingyu asks, smiling.
At this point, Lan Xiaohui stands up and smiles. ¡°Sister Mu, if you win, it would be my honor to cross swords with you. I had wanted to since the first time I saw you! Good luck!¡±
Mu Jingyu chuckles, while Tian Li makes an expression of feigned disappointment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to wish me luck, Sister Zhu?¡±
My owner, ever the direct and honest one, sucks her lips in between her teeth for a moment, at her blunder, and then proceeds with wishing Tian Li luck in the match also, though judging by her tone, just a slight bit less luck than she wished for Mu Jingyu.
Chapter 226: Red Conference (9)
As the two cultivators approach their positions ¡ª each on their side of the platform ¡ª the disciples of both sects cheer them on. On the Frozen Peak Palace side, they know that a victory here would mean that their sect would win the tournament. Even if Lan Xiaohui defeated Mu Jingyu, and then if the Seven Killing Swords sect managed to defeat Lan Xiaohui, they could only earn ten points, which would leave them at fifty-three points; well short of the Frozen Peak Palace¡¯s sixty-two!
On the other hand, if Mu Jingyu lost, and the Seven Killing Swords sect got nineteen points from defeating Tian Li and Lan Xiaohui, the situation would be completely reversed, even to the final score of fifty-three to sixty-two.
This is also precisely why the Seven Killing Swords does not risk sending out their fifth-ranker against Mu Jingyu. They cannot give the Frozen Peak Palace any more points. Therefore, this duel would decide the outcome of the tournament.
In this situation, after their very deliberate sabotage of Galaxy Sword¡¯s run in the tournament, and all the provocation, the Seven Killing Swords cannot even bring themselves to openly cheer or encourage Tian Li, though in their hearts, they are all hoping he manages to defeat the sword maiden.
On the other hand, the disciples of the Galaxy Sword sect cheer for Tian Li for two reasons. Naturally, they want their sect to at least obtain some kind of achievement at this Conference, but many of them ¡ª those who ranked highly ¡ª also want to see Tian Li show his strength, something he had failed to do with Xie Zhiqiang challenging him.
It is a well-known fact among them that when Xie Zhiqiang challenged Tian Li, the latter did not even resist but instead immediately forfeited the match. However, none of them know the exact reason why Tian Li forfeited. By then, Xie Zhiqiang¡¯s reputation of intentionally injuring and trying to kill disciples was well-known, so most of them simply assumed that Tian Li was afraid.
Whether that is the truth or not, their opinions, at least for this duel, have changed.
¡°You are a first-ranker too, Tian Li! You can win!¡± one of them shouts, and some of the others echo this sentiment, which is technically true. Until Xie Zhiqiang took the first rank, Tian Li was the first-ranked Inner Disciple of the Galaxy Sword sect.
A mere glance at the individual would support this assessment. His ranking was well-earned. Even as a late-stage Core Formation cultivator, his sword attainment runs deep. His demeanor is further evidence of this, and if it is true that he surrendered because he did not wish to risk injury, then it only serves to point out his dedication to the sword, and his lack of desire for worldly comforts of ranking or recognition.
In truth, that day, had Lan Xiaohui fought Tian Li instead, it would¡¯ve likely been a far more difficult match than Xie Zhiqiang, despite the latter¡¯s strange, demonic arts.
¡°Mu Jingyu, against you, I cannot afford to hold back,¡± Tian Li says, slowly dropping into a fighting stance and holding his sword at the ready.
Mu Jingyu smiles and nods. ¡°I know,¡± she says. ¡°Likewise, I also cannot hold back. You¡¯ve heard them too. The outcome of the tournament depends on this.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Tian Li calls out, tone far more decisive than before, and lifts his sword over his head. ¡°Star River Crossing!¡±
Multiple points of light emit from Tian Li¡¯s sword, their star-like glare rotating, as if light blurring through glass. Even the arena darkens considerably as the intensity of the light heightens, quickly becoming so blinding that several disciples have to shield their eyes ¡ª even Mu Jingyu has to squint.
¡°Galaxy Sword Method¡!¡± Mu Jingyu whispers, apparently aware of the sect¡¯s main inheritance.
Beams of light fire from those rotating points of light, hurtling toward Mu Jingyu who is forced to dodge all of them, spires and barriers of ice appear under her feet, or in front of her, to either help her with mobility or take a few impacts to avoid becoming cornered.
These beams of light are not light itself, but the glint of a very pristine, very sharp sword force ¡ª a technique obtained by very deep attainment in the sword and the [Galaxy Sword Method] martial art.
Under the barrage of beam-like sword force, it truly looks like a hurtling, spinning galaxy forming a crossing of light.
After several beams of sword force impact a particularly sturdy barrier of ice behind which Mu Jingyu is hiding ¡ª also to catch her breath and recover from the previous match ¡ª Tian Li lowers his sword and leans forward.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
¡°True North Slash.¡±
His body fades like a mirage, and all that is left in his twisting wake is a glint of the same star-like glare as his movement technique brings him around and above the barrier of ice; then, like a thunderbolt, it descends.
There is an impact as Mu Jingyu blocks the blow with her sword and is sent skidding across the frozen platform, eyes tightly shut and trying to withstand the force of the attack. Every star in the wake of Tian Li¡¯s motion suddenly rotates and explodes with energy, further leveling the podium and crushing ice crystals. Not all of them explode ¡ª some of them fire yet more beams of sword force at Mu Jingyu, who has no choice but to summon more ice spires and barriers to take the blow.
Yet, the most terrifying ability of the [Galaxy Sword Method], even after using the tremendously destructive True North Slash, is the fact that it is well-suited to consecutive, relentless attacks. So even when Mu Jingyu is blasted away by the much coveted True North Slash, more stars bloom in Tian Li¡¯s wake, as his flickering form crashes toward Mu Jingyu once more.
Mu Jingyu¡¯s eyes suddenly open, luminous green, but leaving a trail of blue glow as she skids across the ice, and raises her pale blue sword.
¡°Winter¡¯s End Cut.¡±
The moment Mu Jingyu speaks those three words, several elders from the Galaxy Sword, and even the other sects, jump to their feet.
¡°Glacier Breaking Sword!¡±
The famous martial art that not even the elders of the Frozen Peak Palace can recover ¡ª supposedly developed after the person who founded the sect spent hundreds of years, sharpening her sword and cutting the invulnerable glaciers of the distant north that is permanently plunged into winter. If one in twenty years can become a sword maiden, then only one in a hundred, or even two hundred, will be able to even grasp the basics of the [Glacier Breaking Sword].
Though the martial art was initially intended to rid the homeland of the Frozen Peak Palace of its winter curse, the sword that Mu Jingyu wields plunges the arena into even more ice. The air itself appears to crystallize and the temperature plummets to the point that it can be felt even beyond the barrier.
There, twisting in on itself, is the shape of a sword, forming from ice, as it descends onto the arena. Tian Li, with no hope of blocking this blow, or going around it, goes into full defensive mode and aborts his attacking maneuver to instead flee to the other side of the arena, and after the brief moment it takes him to reach the dead-end, he turns around and braces himself.
¡°Grand Galaxy Sword!¡±
These words further stun the elders of the Galaxy Sword, who now stare in half-disbelief at their own disciple.
¡°Fourth layer¡! Tian Li¡ you¡¡±
In the system of the Galaxy Sword, an Inner Disciple is not expected to even get a glimpse of the sect¡¯s inheritances, though it is something that they allow because, ultimately, their desire is to uncover the secrets that their ancestor left behind. Therefore, it is not strange for a few Inner Disciples to learn an inheritance, but none of them are expected to progress it beyond the first, or even second layer ¡ª in which case they would be allowed to join the Core Disciples.
However, comprehending the fourth layer was as unheard of as passing all fourteen floors of the Pagoda of Introspection.
When Tian Li swings his sword, a long chain of scintillating points of light appear in the wake of his sword and fan outward, forming the likeness of an arm of a spiral galaxy. Within each point of light, there are another hundred, smaller points of light, and when they flicker and pulse, not only is the surrounding ice melted and blasted away, but even the descending glacier sword is stopped in mid-air.
Then the galaxy arm detaches from Tian Li¡¯s sword, spins in mid-air, the trailing lights forming the rest of the galaxy¡¯s appearance, and collides with the frozen sword.
The blast of wind and sword force that pours out of the arena not only overcomes protective barriers but even erodes them, briefly knocking them out of service, as the spectators and disciples ¡ª who are closer to the arena ¡ª struggle to remain on their feet as the hurricane-strength winds pummel them. Meanwhile, the entire arena is shrouded in steam and icy vapor, and other than me, no one can tell what is happening inside.
The ice sword shatters, and the galaxy flies apart, unrestrained sword force raining down on the podium and blasting it full of holes, trenches, and ravines. Where a point of light gashes a hole into the sturdy stone, ice crystals come to cover it.
When the steam fades out, and the icy vapor and snow settle, what remains behind is a cataclysmic sight of unparalleled sword force and ice energy, and no sign of the two cultivators.
The elders leap to their feet; on the Frozen Peak Palace side, they are more than well aware of how important Mu Jingyu is to them. But on the Galaxy Sword sect side, they are still coming to grips with the fact that Tian Li is, in fact, another unprecedented genius!
Mu Jingyu is the first to rise out of the debris, holding her left arm, her sword barely hanging on between her crushed fingers.
A cheer erupts from the Frozen Peak Palace section, either at the prospect that she is still alive, or the fact that she won.
But their cheers are quickly silenced when, on the other side, Tian Li also emerges from the debris of frozen rocks and broken ice. Though he suffered some injuries, they are not as serious as Mu Jingyu¡¯s, which are by no means deep or life-threatening.
However, after two intense matches, Mu Jingyu¡¯s physical state is exhausted. Even though her injuries reduce her combat ability by an acceptable margin, the reason she cannot hold her sword is because she is too tired.
¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Mu Jingyu whispers. ¡°I wanted to cross¡ swords with you¡¡±
And though her words are too quiet to hear for most, Lan Xiaohui hears them clearly and smiles sadly. ¡°You fought very well,¡± she whispers. ¡°Your sword was beautiful.¡±
Mu Jingyu¡¯s eyes widen and she glances in the direction of my owner. Then she chuckles and raises her head. ¡°Tian Li! I forfeit! You win!¡±
No one, not even my owner, could understand why her tone was so triumphant as if she was the one that won the match.
Chapter 227: Red Conference (10)
The ones cheering the loudest for Tian Li¡¯s victory, and shamelessly so, are the disciples of the Seven Killing Swords sect, having apparently overcome their stubbornness for showing gratitude to the sect that saved their run in the Conference, and even delivered the victory on a silver platter ¡ª even though it is the same sect that they left on a meager seven points; seventeen now, with Tian Li¡¯s victory.
¡°Ah, it looks like those guys will win after all,¡± one of the Galaxy Sword disciples laments, well aware now of the fact what this outcome means.
¡°Tian Li, you¡¯ve done well. As soon as your opponent comes out, forfeit the match,¡± Elder Huang calls out to Tian Li, his eyes and expression warm.
¡°No, Elder Huang,¡± Tian Li replies, breathing heavily. ¡°I can do it. Please let me do this.¡±
¡°It¡¯s enough; you¡¯ve done enough, junior! Come back to the sect and recover,¡± Elder Hao says.
¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Tian Li exclaims. ¡°We can still win!¡±
No one, not from the other sects, the spectators or even from the Galaxy Sword sect is harboring some kind of illusion that there is still a different outcome possible. It simply made sense. With a few exceptions, most cultivators could only last one or two matches; even if Lan Xiaohui and Tian Li were the strongest cultivators here, asking them to win five consecutive matches was simply too unrealistic.
Those few exceptions fought against relatively low-ranking opponents or used provocations to gain an advantage in settling the match with decisive blows.
¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, junior!¡± Elder Huang exclaims. ¡°You will just get injured! There is no reason for you to prove anything anymore. You¡¯ve done enough. Tian Li!¡±
Shaking off the ice crystals from his robes, Tian Li smiles. ¡°We have seventeen points. If Lan Xiaohui and I win the rest of the matches¡¡±
Tian Li¡¯s words cause several heads to turn toward the scoreboard, not just from the Galaxy Sword sect. Even the Frozen Peak Palace disciples and elders cease their celebrations as they consider the possibility.
It is true. If Tian Li and Lan Xiaohui win the rest of the matches, even if Tian Li is defeated, the Galaxy Sword Sect could still collect forty points ¡ª putting them in first place.
¡°Ha! You are still dreaming of victory, Galaxy Sword?¡± a disciple from the Seven Killing Swords announces as he jumps onto the podium. ¡°But can you do it?!¡±
¡°Tian Li ¡ª forget about the points. Just forfeit!¡± Elder Huang insists.
Even Lan Xiaohui jumps out of her seat, perhaps to try to reason with Tian Li. After all, only she knows best whether or not it is possible to win five consecutive battles. After all, even though these were the foremost geniuses of the continent ¡ª each a rising star within their sect ¡ª Lan Xiaohui was something different; certainly not a genius like them, but a force unlike any they had ever faced before.
But before my owner can speak, Tian Li turns toward the Galaxy Sword elders and bows deeply. ¡°Please! Please!! Let me do this!¡± Tian Li exclaims, stunning the elders and the disciples who fall quiet. ¡°When Xie Zhiqiang challenged me¡ I was afraid. Many of you said I had reasons other than fear to forfeit the match, while some of you guessed why. It¡¯s true! I was afraid! Xie Zhiqiang terrified me!¡±
¡°Tian Li¡ you¡¡± several of the disciples whisper. After seeing their brother so heroically challenge and defeat Mu Jingyu, this admission soured the moment for them.
¡°I only cared about myself and what would happen to me!¡± Tian Li continues. ¡°That is something I can never take back. That will stay with me forever!¡±
¡°Tian Li; that is natural! Xie Zhiqiang was just strong!¡± one of the disciples shouts back. ¡°You had no other ch¡ª¡°
¡°But I was stronger!¡± Tian Li exclaims. ¡°Because I was a coward, Zhu Xuelian nearly died fighting him! And my dream ¡ª my dream of becoming Elder Qin¡¯s disciple; how can I possibly ask for such, if I can¡¯t make a stand when it really matters?!¡±
¡°Tian Li¡¡± Elder Qin whispers, surprised by the disciple¡¯s words.
¡°So, please! Let me do this!¡± Tian Li exclaims. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for victory; even if it doesn¡¯t lead to anything¡ at the very least¡ let me make amends! To you too, Zhu Xuelian!¡±
Now, all the elders look at my owner.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Junior Zhu, say something,¡± Elder Huang says. ¡°If you, too, tell him that he has done enough, I am sure he will¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui lowers her head and smiles. ¡°Tian Li¡¡± she trails off for a moment, her smile growing larger. ¡°Fight well.¡±
Tian Li¡¯s eyes widen and his back straightens a bit.
¡°Zhu Xuelian!¡± Elder Huang roars.
¡°Tian Li!¡± Lan Xiaohui exclaims. ¡°There are times to be rigid and strict, and times to be flexible. But at all times, upholding the principles you vowed is all you can do! So do your best and fight with all you¡¯ve got!¡±
Who else but Lan Xiaohui could understand Tian Li better? Who else would know better that the sword can wash away past mistakes and their shame?
In fact, several of the disciples who hear Lan Xiaohui¡¯s profound words suddenly fall silent. Their entire lives they believed that being strict and rigid was the only way to be a sword cultivator, but something about what Lan Xiaohui said rang true in their ears.
Elder Qin bursts into laughter at Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words and nods. ¡°Well said, Zhu Xuelian!¡± she exclaims, well aware of the trouble that her disciple¡¯s principles have brought her. ¡°Tian Li, fight well! As for the matter of that dream of yours¡ we will discuss in detail later.¡±
Tian Li bows once more politely. ¡°Thank you¡ everyone¡!¡±
¡°That is a nice speech and very touching, but how do you plan to pull it off?¡± the disciple on the podium, who had been patiently waiting for Tian Li, finally speaks up. ¡°Do you really think you can do anything? With just you two?¡±
Tian Li frowns and slowly lowers into a fighting stance again. He does not reply.
¡°Someone needs to wake you up ¡ª Tian Li, your name was?¡± the disciple continues. ¡°Let me do the honors and teach you; once a coward, always a coward!¡±
Without further delay, the disciple charges forward, sword raised high.
For all his talk about honor and washing shame away, Tian Li is as good an actor as he is a swordsman, because, until then, no one had realized just how exhausted Tian Li was. Though he looked fairly fatigued, everyone expected him to still have some fighting strength left.
In reality, he had nothing to give but an uplifting speech.
His sword is knocked out of his hands by a simple strike from the Seven Killing Swords disciple, and the following kick knocks Tian Li to the ground. Perhaps the disciple is aware of just how tired Tian Li is, having observed the scene from afar and an objective viewpoint ¡ª something the Galaxy Sword disciples were not capable of in the moment. Perhaps that is why he didn¡¯t use any sword energy or qi.
¡°Was that it?¡± the disciple asks. ¡°Get up.¡±
Slowly, Tian Li climbs to his knees, and then to his feet. ¡°My¡ sword¡ where is¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s right there,¡± the disciple points at Tian Li¡¯s sword, and as Tian Li turns towards it, aims another kick at the Galaxy Sword second-ranker.
This time, when Tian Li falls to the ground, the Seven Killing Swords disciple sits down on his chest and smirks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would make amends¡?¡± the disciple asks, and then punches Tian Li in the face, leaving broken and torn skin behind.
Then another punch, followed by another. After half a dozen punches, the Seven Killing Swords disciple drags Tian Li to his feet and then aims kicks and knees at the Galaxy Sword disciple¡¯s stomach ¡ª all to the loud and thundering protest of the Galaxy Sword disciples and elders.
Fight well? They only encouraged Tian Li to get beaten up for nothing.
But Lan Xiaohui understands better than anyone. Tian Li¡¯s amends were not victory, but punishment. Tian Li never intended to win ¡ª his one and only goal was to tire out the Seven Killing Swords fifth-ranker. Even though this fifth-ranked disciple was a weakling compared to the rest, it was all Tian Li could do.
Even when the shouts to end the match are called by the side of Galaxy Sword and Frozen Peak Palace, one simple profiling read of the tournament organizers reveals the ugly truth.
In their deepest hearts, they are hoping for a miracle ¡ª that Tian Li can somehow sweep the entire Seven Killing Swords; that way, they would not be dead last with their forty-eight points. But such a thing¡ it was simply impossible.
After nearly an entire minute of uninterrupted punching and kicking, Lan Xiaohui finally leaps onto the platform and lands between Tian Li and the fifth-ranked Seven Killing Swords disciple, who is forced to back off.
¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± the disciple asks, glancing toward the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be disqualified for this ¡ª interrupting our match?¡±
Now, all eyes turn toward the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion, as Lan Xiaohui casually picks up Tian Li into her arms, and begins walking back toward the Galaxy Sect section.
¡°Well,¡± Elder Mo begins, pausing briefly. ¡°The match was already over, so, this time we will allow it.¡±
Perhaps it is out of guilt that they subjected Tian Li to this nonsensical beating for their own desires, but more likely it is because most cultivators will find my owner fascinating; this is likely because of my [Avarice].
Their thoughts are simple to read when they are so forward. It is not just the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion, but the other elders too. They all wish to know what kind of sleeping dragon lurks in the disgraced Galaxy Sword. Because even though they might not all practice the sword, they can all see it clearly ¡ª the hint of overwhelming, ruinous sword force in my owner¡¯s aura.
¡°Sister¡ Zhu¡ did I¡ do well¡?¡± Tian Li asks, face so swollen that he can barely even see.
¡°Mmm, you¡¯ve done well, Brother Tian. The sect is proud of you,¡± Lan Xiaohui says as she slowly lowers Tian Li into her own seat, laying him down on his side.
¡°G¡ good¡¡± Tian Li mutters. ¡°I know¡ you can do¡ it¡ You are so¡ strong. ¡ Win!¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to you, I will definitely win. You don¡¯t even have to watch. Just rest and heal your wounds. Leave the rest to me.¡±
¡°Zhu Xuelian¡¡± Elder Qin begins, and her gaze meets my owner¡¯s. For a moment, Elder Qin is clearly searching for answers in my owner¡¯s eyes, because she knows that Lan Xiaohui has a very deep grudge with the Seven Killing Swords sect.
Lan Xiaohui smiles, perhaps reading Elder Qin¡¯s intentions.
Something about Lan Xiaohui¡¯s smile reassures Elder Qin and she nods when she doesn¡¯t find any hidden intentions to make a scene here, or settle grudges.
Chapter 228: Ashes Dont Weep (1)
¡°Did you have to be so cruel?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, as she walks back onto the podium, gait slow and measured, and head slightly lowered.
The Seven Killing Swords disciple regards my owner carefully. Tian Li was fatigued from his previous fight, but Lan Xiaohui is a different matter. She was a first-ranker, and his rank was only fifth. No matter how proud or arrogant he was, he had to know that his chances in this match would be non-existent.
But still, arrogant he is. ¡°He had no business staying here; he should¡¯ve forfeited immediately. I merely taught him a lesson. The weak will be crushed by the strong!¡±
Lan Xiaohui chuckles. ¡°Is that so?¡± she asks. ¡°Not unsurprising, coming from a sect that knows everything about the strong crushing the weak.¡±
Though it is true that Lan Xiaohui has no desire to cause an incident here, her convictions and Dao Heart do not allow her to simply overlook pointless cruelty, even when it comes at a cost.
¡°You¡ do I know you from somewhere?¡± the disciple asks.
Lan Xiaohui lifts her head slightly to stare coldly at the disciple. ¡°I¡¯ve never met you before,¡± she says, truthfully.
¡°No,¡± the disciple continues. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. And that sword¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui glances over her shoulder in my direction and then back at the disciple.
¡°That is Yu Shun¡¯s sword¡ you are¡¡±
My consciousness lashes out, immediately, washing over the sound and image-transmitting formations, that the previous fight has significantly damaged, and I attack their nodes with my soul force, crushing their core mechanisms.
Several protests ring out from the crowd as, suddenly, the ability to see and hear clearly that they took for granted disappears.
¡°You are Lan Xiaohui¡!¡± the disciple exclaims. After a brief pause, the disciple laughs. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! It really is you!¡±
¡°So what if I am? What are you going to do about it?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, eyes narrowing. ¡°Are you going to beat me and torture me like you did the others?¡±
¡°Maybe I am,¡± the disciple says. ¡°A great reward is waiting for whoever captures you or kills you.¡±
¡°I am right here,¡± Lan Xiaohui simply says, my hovering form finally moving closer to her, and gently landing in her waiting grasp.
¡°Where is Yun Fei?¡± the disciple asks.
Lan Xiaohui blinks, the sudden question catching her completely off-guard. ¡°What does this have to do with Yun Fei?¡± she asks.
¡°There is a reward for her, too,¡± the disciple says. ¡°Only dead, however. The queen concubine gets special treatment ¡ª and we will make sure to give you very special treatment when we capture you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes narrow, and for the first time, her Dao Heart shudders.
The disciple''s mind clouds, in my perception, becoming dark with malicious intent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will give Yun Fei special treatment too, right before we kill her." A pause, as the darkness of his malevolent intent becomes completely black. "Like the old times.¡±
¡°Old¡ times¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks as her sword energy and intent disappear; her Dao Heart becomes empty.
¡°You¡ did you¡ were you the one¡ who hurt¡ Yun Fei¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words come slowly.
The Seven Killing Swords disciple chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°It was Yu Shun''s brother, Yu Yun, who put the seal on her, but we all benefited. She was important¡ for our cultivation.¡±
At that instant, the entirety of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s Dao Heart goes pitch black.
¡°All of you¡ come out,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, loudly enough for her voice to carry back to the ranks of the other disciples.
¡°Did I hear you correctly¡?¡± the Seven Killing Swords fifth-ranker asks. ¡°You want to fight all of us at once? Have you finally realized that you have no hope for victory or escape? That¡¯s right, all you can do is sub¡ª¡°
¡°Enough talking,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°All of you. Come out!!¡±
The disciples and elders all look toward the tournament organizers; they clearly heard Lan Xiaohui¡¯s demand to fight ¡ª presumably only the five remaining disciples ¡ª all at once.
In truth, Lan Xiaohui wanted the entire sect to come out onto the podium.
Once more, put in a situation that their rules do not cover, the tournament organizers hesitate for a moment. ¡°If that is what Zhu Xuelian wants, then we will allow it.¡±
I understand their decision; this event has already gone completely off script; it is likely that this is worse than their worst-case scenario. At best, all they can do is just hope to conclude the event as quickly as possible.
Immediately, the four other disciples leap out of their seats and onto the platform, advancing toward Lan Xiaohui.
¡°Isn¡¯t that Lan Xiaohui¡?¡± one of them asks. ¡°She looks almost exactly like her.¡±
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
¡°This is Lan Xiaohui,¡± the fifth-ranker confirms, at first a bit confused as to why his disciples couldn¡¯t hear the conversation he just had with my owner.
¡°Ha! How lucky we are; not only are we going to win this year, but who knows what kind of reward we will receive if we manage to capture her.¡±
Lan Xiaohui closes her eyes, perhaps to question, deep in her heart, whether this is the step she wants to take, here and now.
¡°We are here,¡± the fifth-ranker says. ¡°Now what?¡±
¡°Now¡¡± Lan Xiaohui slowly opens her eyes. ¡°I am going to slaughter every last one of you.¡±
The disciples burst out into laughter, though the sound quickly fades out as their expressions remain completely frozen, half-horrified, and half-laughing when they see the stream of blooming flowers erupt into the air.
One moment, the fifth-ranked disciple stood there, in front of them, and the next, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword parted through him, his body consumed by an extreme sword force unlike any they had ever felt before. Even the elders observing this battle were shocked into speechlessness when they felt the edge of that invisible sword pour through the arena with its tyrannical might ¡ª the same sword force that made Elder Qin¡¯s fingers tremble. In their mind¡¯s eye, they could even see the image of a moon, and a lonely flower blooming on its surface, drinking the sun.
As for the disciples, they could see nothing between Lan Xiaohui¡¯s declaration and the sudden demise of the fifth-ranked disciple. It just happened so quickly. There was no indicator, at least they thought, that Lan Xiaohui would attack, but this is merely because Lan Xiaohui had learned an important lesson from the Eternal Red princess; to kill without killing intent, is like to kill something that is not worthy of being alive in the first place.
In Lan Xiaohui¡¯s black heart, it was indeed so. There would be no grief or remorse; nor would there be regret or mercy.
Because they could not feel Lan Xiaohui¡¯s killing intent, they did not see the moment she used Liminality Steps to cross the distance in one single step or the Autumn-Severing Petals that annihilated the fifth-ranked disciple. All they saw was an inexorable force hurtling toward them.
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s attack is swift and brutal.
She throws my vessel forward with enough force to tip her body forward and completely off the ground. My vessel pierces through the throat of the third-ranked disciple who is too stunned to react, and ¡ª once again ¡ª unprepared because of the lack of killing intent.
Just as the third-ranked disciple is killed, immediately, Lan Xiaohui appears before him, purple lightning dancing around her ankles, and rips me free from the still-standing corpse of the third-ranked disciple, and then continues that motion to slash through the fourth-ranked disciple''s chest, who is standing nearby. The fourth-ranked disciple''s death is heralded by the same blooming petals of sword energy that killed the fifth-ranked disciple, and a moment later, the accumulated energy destroys all three corpses.
¡°You dare, junior!?¡± the hoarse screams of the Seven Killing Swords elders roar out across the platform, and no one needs the formations to hear and see the rage; and just as it echoes once, all the elders, from all sects, jump to their feet, just as stunned and caught off-guard by the lack of killing intent. It was as if their eyes were deceiving them ¡ª as if they were watching an illusion. There she was, slaughtering disciples like they were nothing, yet there was not a thread of killing intent.
And that sword force ¡ª not even the Grand Galaxy Sword or the Winter¡¯s End Cut could compare to its pure, unyielding quality; though Lan Xiaohui¡¯s martial techniques were not even close in power, the depth of her attainment was so obviously superior that not even Elder Qin ¡ª the elder most familiar with Lan Xiaohui¡¯s capabilities ¡ª could believe her eyes.
It had to be an illusion ¡ª their minds were simple to read in a situation like this. It was simply not possible for a mere Core Formation cultivator to have sword force as pure and destructive as this, or so they thought.
The second-ranked disciple, wielding a large saber ¡ª just like Xin Muchen ¡ª rushes forward, finally overcoming the strange feeling gnawing a hole in his stomach, and swings his saber at Lan Xiaohui.
¡ª Blood Devil Sword: Mayhem Slash!
The saber that bursts into blood-colored flames approaches Lan Xiaohui¡¯s neck, clearly intent on decapitating her, but it is too slow, to even catch her off-guard.
Lan Xiaohui has fought countless opponents, therefore her situational awareness in circumstances like this could be considered to be at the pinnacle of her potential. On top of that, she also faced off against the [Life-Severing Sword] before and has learned its strengths and weaknesses. Its derivative, [Blood Devil Sword] inherits both.
As she ducks under the burning saber, Lan Xiaohui cuts upwards, my blade biting into the second-ranking disciple¡¯s outstretched arm, flinging its severed remnant directly upward, and in the opening that presents itself, Lan Xiaohui spins, and cuts again, my vessel cleaving straight through the second-ranking disciple, cutting him in half, and turning his energy into another burst of lily flowers.
A moment later, the explosion of the flowers consumes the rest of the second-ranker¡¯s body.
¡°Blood Dance Sword!¡±
A voice comes from behind Lan Xiaohui, as the remaining first-ranked disciple uses a technique that likely comes from the third or fourth layer of his martial art. It is vast and extremely powerful. The blood-red flames that shroud the sword climb as high as to be seen like a thread descending from the heavens, even from dozens of miles away.
If this sword were to descend on the podium, it would not just be Lan Xiaohui who would be killed, but hundreds of people in the spectator stands would get caught, especially now that there were no more formations left to protect them ¡ª destroyed along with the listening and observing mechanisms.
¡°The weak will be crushed by the strong, you said?¡± Lan Xiaohui scoffs, releasing me from her grasp to hover beside her as she thrusts both arms outward, straight into the flames of the burning sword and her fingers grip down, causing the long, thread-like flames to freeze and then tremble.
Against an opponent like this, with her superior sword intent and energy, not to mention her glimpse of the Sword Law, as long as there is an opening, she can quickly demolish and unravel techniques ¡ª though this is an advantage most likely bestowed upon her simply because her gold core is superior and capable of suppressing other Core Formation cultivators.
¡°Salvation ashes,¡± she whispers, forcing the blood-flame sword to the side, and creating an opening in the first-ranked disciple''s defenses.
"Execution blaze."
Lan Xiaohui makes a chopping motion with her left hand, and a crescent-shaped jet of flames erupts in the wake of her motion which collides with the first-ranked disciple''s head, completely annihilating it. The rest of the body burns to ashes a moment later, leaving Lan Xiaohui standing alone on the podium which has been nearly entirely terraformed by the extreme sword force of her movement and attacking techniques, still holding on to the first-ranked disciple''s sword, which the extreme heat has warped.
Just as the ashes disperse, the Seven Killing Sword elders land on the platform and charge toward her.
¡°You will die for this!!¡± one of the elders roars as he rushes across the podium.
Lan Xiaohui turns my vessel upside down, as I land in her grip again. ¡°I will, but at least one of you will keep me company in hell!¡± Lan Xiaohui coldly replies to the elders. ¡°Void Bounda¡ª¡°
¡°Stop!¡± several elders, from all three sects, arrive in front of Lan Xiaohui, and even Mu Jingyu and some of the disciples stand next to her and in front of her.
Chapter 229: Ashes Dont Weep (2)
¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± one of the elders exclaims as, suddenly, there now stand three sects between him and Lan Xiaohui.
¡°Elder Li, please calm down first,¡± Elder Mo is the first to speak.
¡°Are you protecting this Zhu Xuelian, Elder Mo!? She killed my son!¡± Elder Li exclaims, his hateful glare fixed on my owner, even when he speaks to Elder Mo.
¡°That is not the case, Elder Li,¡± Elder Mo says. ¡°But the protective formations are down, and if you do something extreme¡ many will be hurt.¡±
The other elders nod in agreement, but the disciples adamantly stand in front of, and next to, my owner. Even Mu Jingyu, who should have no reason for doing something like this ¡ª especially putting herself in danger, considering how important she is to the Frozen Peak Palace ¡ª has her hand resting on the hilt of her sword.
Lan Xiaohui looks at her, the obvious question burning in her eyes: why?
In response, Mu Jingyu simply smiles and then lightly shrugs her shoulder. ¡°I am sure you had a good reason¡¡± Mu Jingyu quietly says, after a moment. ¡°I want to at least hear it.¡±
In truth, Lan Xiaohui did not know what, if any, reason she had. On the way here, she told herself time and time again to not cause an incident ¡ª to simply win the points and back off. She promised herself that there is always a time for settling grudges, but this one Conference wasn¡¯t for her ¡ª it was for Yun Fei.
If she could win, and demand the Seven-Colored Rebirth Lotus as a reward, no one would question Yun Fei¡¯s sudden recovery. Even if the Eternal Red princess could not keep her end of the promise ¡ª to cure Yun Fei ¡ª the wonder drug could do that too.
And all those affirmations and reminders disappeared when she imagined Yun Fei being hurt by those disciples.
¡°Then just let me crush her skull in my hands! That will do!¡± Elder Li exclaims, still full of rage. All of them are enraged to the point that they barely even look at Lan Xiaohui ¡ª that is to say, it doesn¡¯t matter who is to be killed to satisfy them, only that they be allowed to vent.
¡°No one is going to hurt my disciple,¡± Elder Qin says, stepping forward.
¡°You will stop me, girl?¡± Elder Li roars. ¡°You would dare?!¡±
¡°Dare?¡± Elder Qin replies. ¡°I would like to see you try; I will send you straight to your son.¡±
¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± Elder Mo says.
¡°That is right, let us calm down, we are making a scene,¡± one of the Frozen Peak Palace elders echoes the sentiment.
Lan Xiaohui remains still, observing the proceedings. In truth, she had not expected anyone to come to her rescue. Even now, she still held her sword at the ready, moments from deploying the Void Boundary technique ¡ª though to what purpose, not even she was certain of anymore.
At first, she wanted to kill at least one elder from the Seven Killing Swords sect, but now she no longer had any advantages. If anything, this interruption only made her situation worse. An angry Elder Li was simple to predict, and whether or not he was invincible, at least Lan Xiaohui had a chance to find out. But this close, if Elder Li wanted her dead, she could no longer do anything about it, or react in time.
And it wasn¡¯t just Elder Li that wanted her dead. Three other elders stood behind him, and dozens of disciples. Some of those disciples even recognized Lan Xiaohui, but in this situation, they decided to remain quiet.
¡°Zhu Xuelian,¡± Elder Mo looks at her before Elder Li can speak again. ¡°Please explain what happened.¡±
The worst came to happen, causing Lan Xiaohui to frown.
¡°Why did you kill my son!?¡± Elder Li asks, glare so hateful that Lan Xiaohui could feel his killing intent boring into her soul and heart, causing actual internal injuries.
The only reasonable card Lan Xiaohui had to play in this situation was to point out the existence of the Heart Sacrifice Sutra, and explain that because of this demonic art, she decided to kill them.
But such a claim would only backfire on her, especially in this situation. There is no guarantee that those disciples even studied that secret internal art, and accusing a sect of demonic practice ¡ª it was virtually suicide and simple to overturn. Who was Lan Xiaohui and what was her word worth?
As for admitting that she took vengeance because of Yun Fei ¡ª that was simply not possible either. In their eyes, Yun Fei is no one. There was no merit.
¡°They offended me,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, pupils dilating and her heart rhythm slowing down as if all her blood had been replaced by ice.
¡°What?!¡± Elder Li roars in anger. ¡°Say that again, junior!¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks up, fingers tightening around the hilt of her sword. She could not see any other way out of this, anymore. The only way out was to kill them all; why beat around the bush?
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°Your useless son offended me, so I butchered him like a pig,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±
¡°¡ You!!¡± Elder Li¡¯s howling scream was akin to that of a dying wolf, filled with unspeakable pain and rage as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s words cut him down to the core.
In fact, the words enrage him so much that even the other Seven Killing Swords elders have to hold him back.
¡°Zhu Xuelian!!¡± Elder Qin exclaims, unable to comprehend why Lan Xiaohui would say something like this.
My owner, also, never thought she would speak such words, but in this situation, she had no other choice. Deep in her heart, she was glad she killed those disciples, but she no longer held any ill sentiments toward them. If anything, the words she threw at Elder Li cut both ways. However, negotiation was no longer possible ¡ª words will not save her now ¡ª especially because the Seven Killing Swords sect also wanted to capture her.
Lan Xiaohui had spent so long in exile, and fighting for her life, that even her reasoning abilities have become twisted and skewed towards the most simple solutions, and in this case, I have to agree with her instinct.
She had sold her life and body to Lady Yue already ¡ª long ago, she had decided that she would do anything it took to live and to kill Yu Shun. Even though she did not like being rude, and causing unnecessary suffering, she would use anyone and anything to live.
In this case, it was either Elder Qin¡¯s protection or Elder Li¡¯s predictable rage. Only those two paths had the potential of seeing her through this day alive.
¡°You¡!¡± Elder Qin hisses, staring at Lan Xiaohui, eyes wide, but understanding. She can read my owner¡¯s intentions as if they were an open book; even the fact that she is being forced to make a decision.
¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Mu Jingyu exclaims. ¡°Please¡ Zhu Xuelian; tell us the truth. Why¡?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Lan Xiaohui looks at Mu Jingyu, frowning. A tremor of concern, bordering on fear, strummed the lifesaving threads my owner wove, on the brink of being unrivaled by this pure-hearted and straightforward sword maiden. Still, strangely enough, my owner''s affinity ranking for Mu Jingyu improves because of it.
Elder Mo looks at Mu Jingyu, then at Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Zhu Xuelian, this morning I received an interesting letter; it said that you had a deep grudge against the Seven Killing Swords sect. Is this true?¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks, then looks at Elder Mo. Without speaking, Lan Xiaohui confirms by nodding.
Suddenly, all the paths to salvation and death become unclear in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mind. What was the meaning of this? What letter? Who sent it?
¡°I see,¡± Elder Mo quietly says.
¡°What do you mean, Elder Mo!?¡± Elder Li asks, slowly but surely managing to get a grip on his overwhelming rage. ¡°She broke the rules and spilled blood on the podium; she must be executed! Either by me or you!¡±
This was the one scenario that Lan Xiaohui had to avoid at all costs. As long as she could keep Elder Li enraged to the point that he demanded to deal the finishing blow, there was a chance; but now that Elder Li asked the lawfully appointed party to execute her, there should be no one to object ¡ª not even Elder Qin!
¡°Ah, in this matter, I am afraid I will leave it to your sects to figure it out; since this is a matter between your two sects, we should not interfere,¡± Elder Mo says, to the complete shock and surprise of everyone present.
The entire situation suddenly got overturned as simple as that. Was it because of the letter?
¡°The right to decide her fate should naturally fall to us,¡± a voice comes from above, as two figures descend from the sky, gently landing amongst the elders. ¡°This so-called Zhu Xuelian is originally a fugitive of our sect. Therefore, her life is subject to our law.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s eyes narrow, and her hands tremble, causing my vessel to rattle. Escape? Survive? All those thoughts disappear in an instant, replaced by a deep vulnerability and an ember of deep-seated, unfathomable hatred.
¡°Grand Elder! Young Master!¡± the elders and disciples greet Grand Elder Zhuo and Yu Shun.
Grand Elder Zhuo steps in front of Elder Qin and stares into her eyes. ¡°Step aside.¡±
¡°Whether Zhu Xuelian is a fugitive of your sect or not does not matter,¡± Elder Qin says coldly, to the mixed reception from the other four Galaxy Sword elders. ¡°She is a member of our sect now; so we will punish her.¡±
¡°No. No matter what, Zhu Xuelian will die here today, either by our law or yours, and her possessions will be transferred to us,¡± Grand Elder Zhuo says, and his demeanor is more than indicative of being willing to let this come to blows.
Lan Xiaohui stares at Yu Shun, her heart is dark and empty ¡ª but not like the last time she saw him. There he was, only a dozen or so steps away from her ¡ª not even looking at her, as if she was beneath him ¡ª but his cultivation gave her pause. Nascent Soul Ascension.
Was it even possible for her to kill him? And Grand Elder Zhuo was right there. Even if she tried, all she would accomplish is jumping into her own grave.
¡°If I am not mistaken, this grudge is between Zhu Xuelian and the young patriarch,¡± Elder Mo says. ¡°So why not let them settle it? In a few months, this arena can be made ready for it. Until then, we will keep Zhu Xuelian imprisoned here.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks, shocked beyond words.
¡°Elder Mo, you must be joking,¡± Grand Elder Zhuo says. ¡°Why would we risk the Young Master¡¯s safety for such a frivolous matter?¡±
¡°We want this resolution,¡± Elder Qin says. ¡°Grand Elder Zhuo, Yu Shun, and Zhu Xuelian were destined to meet in the Core Disciple promotion anyway; what difference does it make if they settle it here or then?¡±
The other Galaxy Sword elders nod in agreement.
¡°The difference is that she dies right now,¡± Grand Elder Zhuo coldly says. "There will be no other¡ª"
¡°This is fine,¡± Yu Shun finally speaks, looking toward Lan Xiaohui. Slowly, the corners of his lips lift into a cold, emotionless smile. ¡°My former betrothed was always meant to die by my hand. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have the honor.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Grand Elder Zhuo begins but is quickly cut off by Yu Shun¡¯s glare.
¡°Zhu Xuelian was it?¡± Yu Shun says, glancing at her. ¡°An excellent name. But the only blood you will bathe in is the bitter destiny and debt you owe to me; never forget who holds the reigns of your ultimate fate. The next time we meet will be the last.¡±
There is a crack as one of Zhu Xuelian¡¯s fingers dislocates from the force with which she is holding my vessel, and as she watches Yu Shun¡¯s back recede into the distance, she is not even aware of the pain, or the fact that her hands have turned completely white.
¡°Yu Shun¡ I will definitely¡ kill you!¡±
She wasn¡¯t sure if she only chanted those words in her heart or if she spoke them out loud but everyone could see them and feel them in her hateful glare.
Zhu Xuelian has always been just a fabrication of my owner ¡ª an entity that was never real ¡ª but until now, no one present could see this, until this moment, when they saw the depths and escalating heat of that burning hate in her eyes, and the true reason for which she lived for this long.
Even when her hands are bound in chains and she is escorted to one of the prison towers in the city, that look in her eyes never fades, nor does she stop glaring in the direction in which Yu Shun left.
Chapter 230: Ashes Dont Weep (3)
In the darkness of the cell, neither light nor the energy of heaven and earth can reach the room, as if completely cut off from the world outside. Even sound is suppressed by formations that, while I can observe them, are too complex for me to understand without a functional Inner World.
This isolation is to such an extreme degree that my perception cannot even go beyond the walls. I am certain that this prison is some kind of alternate world ¡ª a pocket dimension similar to the technology operating those storage devices, perhaps even the same mechanism behind my Inner World. I am certain of this, but I have no proof.
By my estimate, it has been only an hour since Lan Xiaohui was thrown into this cell, and though there is no visible iron and chain, my owner is trapped and bound by them ¡ª they are merely invisible.
I thought that this was very similar to Eternal Red¡¯s prison, but refrain from mentioning it to my owner. Her mental state is still unstable ¡ª I still find it surprising that my owner¡¯s Dao Heart, which is usually exceptionally strong, is so fragile when it concerns Yu Shun ¡ª but I attribute this fact to the demonic art that Lan Xiaohui referenced once: [Heart Sacrifice Sutra].
After all, it seems very unnatural that my owner is so determined to kill Yu Shun, and so fragile in his presence. Even the fact that she killed those disciples, while plausible, seems slightly out of the ordinary.
However, with her duel with Yu Shun fast approaching, it would be counter-productive to further erode her mental state.
Perhaps some maintenance is in order, but I am not certain how to perform it if this place is completely cut off from qi. Natural energy ¡ª drawn from the laws of stone, metal, and the formations ¡ª is one way, but I do not know how to cultivate it myself, therefore I would be of no assistance even if we cultivated together.
Since it has come this far, I ponder using my [Dematerialize] ability to swallow this entire pocket world, but such drastic measures are not yet necessary. After all, Lan Xiaohui can still retreat into my Inner Realm and cultivate in peace.
Eventually, the door appears again ¡ª this time in a different place from before ¡ª and haloed by light, Mu Jingyu, of all people, walks into my owner¡¯s cell, surprising my owner.
¡°You are¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers, uncertain if she is seeing an illusion or reality.
¡°Zhu Xuelian¡¡± Mu Jingyu also whispers, as the door behind her disappears and plunges the cell into darkness once more.
¡°Why¡ are you here?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, shifting her position to appear more elegant before the first-ranked disciple of the Frozen Peak Palace. All she can do is sit on the floor ¡ª there is no furniture here ¡ª but at the very least she can sit in a proper position.
¡°I¡ I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Mu Jingyu says, moving to stand in front of my owner, and then also sitting down on the ground. ¡°I wanted to know why¡ you killed those people. Who are they to you? Was it really because they offended you?¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Lan Xiaohui stares at Mu Jingyu and slowly realizes what is driving the person across from her. The same thing that attracted her attention in the first place ¡ª it is that pure and genuine sword force clinging to the green-eyed sword maiden.
An upright, righteous cultivator; selfless to a fault with a heart that is like an open book. In essence, the same as my owner, just with less hurt and past trauma.
¡°I have nothing to do with them,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Before today, I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±
¡°Then¡ why?¡± Mu Jingyu asks, eyes wide and filled with moisture. ¡°Your sword is so clean and pretty. I don¡¯t understand how someone like you can be so¡¡±
Cruel? Savage? Dark? Mu Jingyu never finishes her thought, but there are many qualifiers to describe Lan Xiaohui¡¯s sword from earlier.
¡°They hurt my friend,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°They hurt her very badly; even now, she is suffering because of them. She will keep suffering, even though they are now dead. That is why.¡±
Mu Jingyu¡¯s eyes widen even more and then she closes them and lowers her head.
¡°They were bad people,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°They were devils.¡±
¡°Are you a devil too?¡± Mu Jingyu asks, her green gaze once more focusing on my owner¡¯s black and red eyes.
This question catches Lan Xiaohui off-guard.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, tone changing slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I wish I could become one. That is why you shouldn¡¯t be here. Why did you even come? Does your sect know you are here?¡±
Mu Jingyu shakes her head. ¡°They don¡¯t know,¡± she says. ¡°I came of my own desire. I just wanted to see you and to understand you. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a strange familiarity with you ¡ª I cannot really explain it. It feels like I know you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°I felt the same way,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°Maybe we were friends in our past life.¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± Mu Jingyu says. ¡°What are you going to do now? They want you to fight Yu Shun; but how? He is almost in the peak stage of Nascent Soul Ascension. You are not even in the peak of Core Formation.¡±
Lan Xiaohui shrugs. She is also uncertain about the future now. Back when she joined the Galaxy Sword sect, Yu Shun was only in the Core Formation. His cultivation was so fast that it was inexplicable. Killing a Nascent Soul Ascension demonic beast was one thing, but killing a cultivator who had martial arts was a completely different thing.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°I will just have to wait and see, but no matter what, I will kill Yu Shun. Even if I have to die too.¡±
Mu Jingyu¡¯s frown deepens even more. ¡°I see.¡±
After some brief hesitation, Mu Jingyu withdraws a jade tablet from her ring and offers it to Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Will this help?¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks and then touches the tablet with her fingertips. She is so shocked by what she finds inside that she recoils back.
[Glacier Breaking Sword].
¡°Jingyu, this is¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers.
Mu Jingyu chuckles. ¡°You called me by name. Can I also call you Xuelian?¡±
Lan Xiaohui nods, too distracted by the shock to really comprehend what she or Mu Jingyu just said.
Once more, Mu Jingyu offers the tablet to Lan Xiaohui. ¡°Take it.¡±
Lan Xiaohui recovers from the initial shock and places her hand on top of the tablet. Then her other hand joins under Mu Jingyu¡¯s hand, and my owner slowly closes Mu Jingyu¡¯s hand.
¡°Sister Mu, I am eternally grateful to you, but I can¡¯t accept this. This is your sect¡¯s legacy. Even if I accepted and used it to kill Yu Shun, your sect would not let me live,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°Let me worry about the sect,¡± Mu Jingyu says. ¡°Also, I liked it more when you called me by name.¡±
¡°Si¡ª Jingyu,¡± Lan Xiaohui corrects herself, smiling with a slight blush on her cheeks. ¡°Thank you. Really. But I still cannot accept it.¡±
Mu Jingyu frowns and nods. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to die.¡±
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. I promised Wu Yulan I wouldn¡¯t throw my life away,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°But I am not helpless either. I am not as weak as I used to be.¡±
¡°But still¡ Yu Shun is¡¡±
Lan Xiaohui shakes her head. ¡°Jingyu, whether I will live or die, no one knows for sure. But if I live, I want to be friends with you.¡±
¡°And if you don¡¯t?¡± Mu Jingyu asks.
¡°Then I will be friends with you in my next life.¡±
Chapter 231: Ashes Dont Weep (4)
Shortly after Mu Jingyu leaves, still stunned by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s last words, Lan Xiaohui stirs from her meditating pose and peers into the darkness of the cell.
¡°Is someone there?¡± she asks, to my complete surprise.
¡°Oh?¡± a familiar voice hums. ¡°You could tell I was here, little lily?¡±
When she steps forward, I am completely at a loss at Lady Yue¡¯s presence. I hadn¡¯t sensed her enter the cell, her presence, or how long she had even been here.
¡°I thought I could smell your perfume,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, shifting her position to be even more proper than when she was talking to Mu Jingyu.
¡°Is that so?¡± Lady Yue asks, tone filled with mirth.
I can tell that, without a doubt, Lady Yue is not wearing perfume at the moment, and even if she was, she would be able to completely conceal its presence.
How did Lan Xiaohui detect her¡?
Slowly, Lady Yue approaches my owner who is sitting on her knees, respectfully, greeting her even more respectfully than she would greet her own sect elders.
¡°You¡¯ve become so admirable, little lily,¡± Lady Yue says, crouching down to run her fingers through my owner¡¯s hair, trapping a few locks between her fingers. ¡°Your flower petals have become so red in the snow.¡±
This statement is a reference to when my owner shared her new name with Lady Yue ¡ª that her petals only become redder the more opposition there is.
Lan Xiaohui lowers her head. She, likewise, understands the situation she put herself in. This brave decision to cause a scene at the Conference ¡ª to paint her bloom red ¡ª may have been a bit too daring.
¡°You are not mad at me, Lady Yue?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Why would I be mad at you, little lily?¡± Lady Yue asks. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±
Lan Xiaohui looks up, lifting her face slightly, just as Lady Yue¡¯s fingers touch my owner¡¯s cheek.
My owner cannot comprehend Lady Yue ¡ª for that matter, neither can I. That is why her heart ebbs and swells with fear and trust, rising and falling, interweaving and exchanging.
¡°I¡ I think so,¡± Lan Xiaohui says.
¡°You are still unsure, even after I helped you get here?¡± Lady Yue asks, tilting her head.
¡°Helped me¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. Then, after a moment, her eyes widen. ¡°It was you. The one who sent the letter to Elder Mo.¡±
Lady Yue blinks, as if surprised. ¡°Who else would it be?¡± she asks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you? To join the sect, and to fight Yu Shun? Did you forget?¡±
As Lady Yue speaks, her face gets closer and closer to my owner¡¯s. Before long, she is all but kneeling in my owner¡¯s lap, her lips brushing my owner¡¯s as she speaks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise your body and soul if I help you kill Yu Shun?¡± Now, she winds Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lock of hair around her finger, so close that they look more like intimate lovers than potential master and disciple. ¡°You would even try to seduce me to get your way; what¡¯s the point of acting so uncertain now? You got what you wanted.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cheeks are burning red. Yes, at one point, she definitely thought that even if she had to sacrifice everything, it was an acceptable price to pay. She was a concubine once; what difference did it make if she continued to be one, but to a different master?
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
As long as she could kill Yu Shun, no price was too small to pay.
But things were different back then. To begin with, Lan Xiaohui didn¡¯t think she had any dignity left or a life beyond killing Yu Shun.
Now, that was no longer the case.
Still, Lan Xiaohui¡¯s lips tremble at the touch, and her heart beats madly at the proximity of the other woman. Her eyes close, breath reluctant to part from her lungs. Her Dao Heart is in complete disarray; this bewitching woman, with only a few words and touches, could unravel my owner¡¯s mental state as easily as if she were wading through water, and not the steel armor of a heart hidden within a fortress.
¡°What will you do now, little lily?¡± Lady Yue asks, pulling back slightly. ¡°If you say the word, I will kill Yu Shun for you. You can spend the rest of your life living in peace and harmony, no longer being reluctant to sleep for fear of the nightmares that still haunt you.¡±
Lan Xiaohui swallows.
Slowly, Lady Yue places her fingers under Lan Xiaohui¡¯s jaw and slightly lifts her face. ¡°Or will you rely on this Blood Emperor Demon Sword to see you through?¡±
Lan Xiaohui never heard my true name ¡ª nor do I know how Lady Yue found out, or how long she has known ¡ª but my owner knows, without a shred of a doubt, that the object Lady Yue is referring to is me.
My owner¡¯s eyes snap open. Surprisingly, she is not afraid.
¡°Is that¡ Yaoyue¡¯s name?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°Yaoyue?¡± Lady Yue chuckles. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I will steal it from you, little lily?¡±
Lan Xiaohui hesitates for a brief moment, then shakes her head.
¡°Why are you so certain?¡± Lady Yue asks. ¡°It is an artifact from another world ¡ª it has no peer under the heavens. Even I find it irresistible.¡±
¡°Because¡¡± Lan Xiaohui begins, pausing briefly to swallow. ¡°If you wanted to take Yaoyue from me, you would have done so the first day we met.¡±
Lady Yue stares at Lan Xiaohui.
¡°Instead, you wasted expensive medicine on me, shared your cultivation cave with me, and even taught me swordsmanship. You even went as far as to make sure I joined the best sect on the continent and even arranged for me to get my revenge,¡± Lan Xiaohui speaks calmly. ¡°I owe you so much, I cannot ever repay you for your kindness.¡±
This time, Lady Yue blinks, caught off-guard by my owner¡¯s forwardness and frankness.
Slowly, Lan Xiaohui takes Lady Yue¡¯s hand into her own. ¡°You are right, Lady Yue. At one time, I really thought about using any means to get this far, but it is different now,¡± Lan Xiaohui says. ¡°It is not just my debt to you, but also my gratefulness. No one else in the world would have done what you did, and that is why I want to show you that you did not make the wrong decision. I will kill Yu Shun! I will prove that I can follow you!¡±
Lady Yue laughs and looks away, her own cheeks slightly reddening. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve truly become a little devil, haven¡¯t you?¡± she says, sighing. ¡°Even little Feixue is over the moon with you.¡±
What kind of existence is Lady Yue if she can call Elder Qin ¡ª a member of a guardian sect ¡ª little Feixue?
¡°She is¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
Lady Yue nods. ¡°She will never speak of this or mention it,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°But her disciple was killed by Elder Li¡¯s disciple. When you killed his son, I thought she would cry for joy.¡±
Lan Xiaohui lowers her head. ¡°Is that what happened¡?¡±
¡°Mm, he wasn¡¯t just a disciple to her,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°It took a bit of convincing to get her to become your master. I am surprised you didn¡¯t accept.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t want to offend you since I¡ already promised¡¡± Lan Xiaohui murmurs.
¡°Offend me?¡± Lady Yue asks. ¡°Little Snow is my sworn sister. My disciple or hers, what difference does it make?¡±
¡°Sworn sister¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui repeats the words, surprised.
¡°Of course,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°I killed Elder Li¡¯s disciple. You killed his son. Like master, like disciple, hmm?¡±
¡°Just¡ who are you¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°With a few words and a letter, you arrange for me to enter sects like they were public bathhouses, and then to duel future patriarchs of sects.¡±
Lady Yue chuckles. ¡°If you survive, I might tell you.¡±
Slowly, Lady Yue climbs to her feet. ¡°If you kill Yu Shun, you will become a member of my clan. Good luck, little lily.¡±
¡°Wait¡!¡± Lan Xiaohui calls out as Lady Yue turns around.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Just¡ may I please know your name¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°I thought I told you that I would tell you my name if you become my disciple,¡± Lady Yue says.
Lan Xiaohui swallows. ¡°You did, but you also just said that whether I am your disciple or Elder Qin¡¯s, it doesn¡¯t make a difference. And I am, technically, Elder Qin¡¯s¡¡±
Lady Yue laughs and nods.
¡°Like the moon chasing darkness,¡± Lady Yue says. ¡°My name is Yue Suiying.¡±
And with that, her presence disappears from the dark cell.
Chapter 232: Ashes Dont Weep (5)
Even a long time after Lady Yue leaves, Lan Xiaohui remains deeply affected by the two visitors she had. No, not just those two visits; everything that has happened thus far is on her mind, in one way or another.
Her long journey to this point has been filled with many twists and turns, though the one that she expected the least was meeting Wu Yulan, followed closely by meeting Yun Fei.
In this dark cell, it seemed as if those strange shadows that have been lurking in her heart had all retreated into the corners, about to disappear entirely. Those shadows belonging to Yu Shun, who would soon disappear from this world. At least, so she hoped.
One of them would disappear.
Though she faced death many times ¡ª once with absolute certainty ¡ª her heart was never at this much peace. Even Wu Yulan ¡ª as deviant as she is ¡ª never felt peaceful being close to death; only excited.
For the first time, in a few years at least, Lan Xiaohui felt like she could breathe. Even the outcome seemed less important than this moment of freedom and peace.
Likewise, for the first time in years, she allowed herself to cry. She wasn¡¯t sad. She wasn¡¯t happy.
She was just relieved.
Gradually ¡ª extremely slowly ¡ª that feeling of freedom and peace became smaller and more distant with each passing hour, until it was nothing more but white noise in the background of storming thoughts.
By the time her cheeks have dried, and she finally sighs, I decide to intervene.
¡°What is the matter?¡± I ask.
Lan Xiaohui sniffles and glances over her shoulder to the corner of the room where I am leaned against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel like this will never end,¡± she says.
¡°Explain,¡± I tell her, as my form hovers into the air and floats toward her waiting embrace.
¡°They will never let me kill Yu Shun,¡± she says. ¡°I have a feeling that the elders will intervene.¡±
It is a reasonable assessment. Yu Shun is the future patriarch of the sect; naturally, they would never let him die.
¡°Even if I manage to defeat him, which might not even be possible for me,¡± Lan Xiaohui continues explaining her thoughts, ¡°They will certainly interfere, even if it means they will lose face.¡±
Her logic is sound and reasonable, and I have nothing to add.
¡°It will just continue, won¡¯t it?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks. ¡°I will never be good enough. No matter how fast I run after him, he will always be out of reach. No matter how strong I become, it will never be enough to kill him. He will always loom over me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Heart Sacrifice Sutra,¡± I tell her. ¡°It is twisting your thoughts.¡±
Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heart trembles at my words.
¡°You were in the Qi Condensation realm not that long ago. Now you are almost in the peak of Core Formation,¡± I explain. ¡°You cannot catch up to him? If you had another few years, he would be so small compared to you, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him.¡±
¡°You are right¡!¡± Lan Xiaohui exclaims, albeit quietly. I don¡¯t know whether it is true that the [Heart Sacrifice Sutra] can affect her thoughts, but a white lie can¡¯t hurt her if it helps her overcome her doubts.
At the end of the day, Lan Xiaohui is still just a nascent person; even her personality is barely developed. It is not that strange for her doubt to overcome her convictions, though, I did not think that would be possible. After all, her convictions are extremely solid.
Perhaps there is truth to what I told her about the [Heart Sacrifice Sutra].
¡°I don¡¯t know if I have it in me to wait another few years¡¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers. ¡°Every time I got this close, it has been ¡®in another year¡¯. I don¡¯t even have that much time. If I don¡¯t kill Lu Long too¡¡±
¡°What if you could kill Yu Shun, without a doubt?¡± I ask.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Lan Xiaohui frowns. ¡°If I used Dead Flowers, Everlasting Moon, I am certain I could kill him, but¡¡±
But she would also die.
¡°But I don¡¯t want to disappoint Wu Yulan,¡± Lan Xiaohui says, then chuckles. She never voices the thought that makes her chuckle, but I can guess what it is. Her life isn¡¯t her own anymore, even though she tried her best to make her heart as empty as it could possibly be.
That is why the thought of having only twenty years left to live doesn¡¯t bother or scare her; she already considers herself to be dead. Merely a ghost animated by her desire for revenge. Or so she thought.
Now, she too has things she can¡¯t afford to lose.
¡°There is another way,¡± I tell her.
¡°Fractured Sword?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, lowering her head. That same feeling of not good enough returns.
So that¡¯s what it was. That is what is bothering her.
¡°I still can¡¯t use it,¡± she says, voice even quieter. ¡°It feels like it is always just out of reach. No matter how hard I try to grasp it, it just falls through my fingers.¡±
All that talk of chasing Yu Shun, being in his shadow, and never being able to catch up to him ¡ª it wasn¡¯t about Yu Shun; she was reaching for me.
The shadows in her heart are me.
It was the same way in the Pagoda of Introspection, and it likely will forever remain that way. Unless¡
For a brief moment, my sentient core feels sorry for Yu Shun, but I cannot echo that sentiment.
Yu Shun, I need you to die to trick my owner into letting go of her perceived inferiority.
¡°I can make sure that you can wield the Fractured Sword,¡± I tell my owner. ¡°But it will come at a heavy price.¡±
Lan Xiaohui blinks, then swallows. She remembers all the costly prices she already paid, so it is no surprise that her tone quivers when she asks: ¡°What is¡ the price?¡±
¡°If you are lucky, your gold core,¡± I tell her.
¡°And if I am not lucky?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks, tightly wrapping her arms around me.
¡°All your martial arts, and your entire cultivation.¡±
I don¡¯t need to be able to peek into my owner¡¯s heart to know that my statement makes her ears ring.
After a long moment of silence, she finally speaks. ¡°That is it¡?¡± she asks. ¡°Only my martial arts and cultivation?¡±
¡°That is it.¡±
Technically, she could also die, or be unable to cultivate ever again, but that is only if she is really unlucky, or I am very wrong.
¡°How¡?¡± she asks, but as if anticipating my answer, she is already undoing the sash on her dress, in order to ¡ª unnecessarily ¡ª give me access to her gold core.
¡°The gold core I gave you is created from the principles of the Fractured Sword martial art; the advanced laws of space are the reason why it is so small ¡ª it is being crushed by its own gravity,¡± I explain, but I doubt Lan Xiaohui understands a word I am telling her. ¡°That is also the reason why you can create sword energy with the same laws of space, but not able to the martial art; it is not small enough.¡±
¡°You held back for my sake¡?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
No, I did not know that this would turn out this way. Other than that, if I did use more of the dissociated laws of space from [Fractured Sword], not only would the process have killed her ten times over ¡ª like it almost killed Wu Yulan ¡ª but the gravity of her gold core would¡¯ve crushed her internal system.
[Fractured Sword] is simply not meant to be used by cultivators below the Nascent Soul Ascension realm, and in the time we have left, there is no way for me to help her cultivate to that stage ¡ª and even if she did, it would take another several months just for her to get used to the new realm of cultivation.
¡°Do you remember, shortly after we met, you said you wanted to stop being Lan Xiaohui and become someone else?¡± I ask her, though I doubt she needs convincing.
She nods.
¡°This is what this is,¡± I tell her. ¡°After you use the energy generated by that core, it will collapse into itself and disappear. All your martial arts, all your cultivation, will likely disappear with it. You will be reborn. After you use that sword, Lan Xiaohui will cease to be and your journey will come to an end.¡±
My words have such a profound effect on her, that she is stunned speechless for several minutes. I cannot even tell what she is thinking or feeling.
¡°It will¡ really¡ all come to an end¡?¡± she finally asks.
¡°Yes,¡± I reply. ¡°What do you want? Do you want it to finally be over?¡±
Once more, tears slide down her cheeks.
¡°I¡ I do,¡± she stutters, crying more than speaking ¡ª even more than she cried just a few hours earlier. This time, it is not the illusion of relief, but the very real taste of it. ¡°But¡¡±
¡°But?¡± I ask.
¡°If I¡ if I lose it all, right after I kill him¡ won¡¯t they just¡ kill¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± I reassure her.
My words please her more than I anticipated, because those few tears that follow my statement are more out of mad joy than relief.
¡°Then please help me¡ be free...¡± she whispers, allowing her dress to ¡ª once again, unnecessarily ¡ª slip off her shoulders.
¡°When you wake up, it will be the last time you will be Lan Xiaohui,¡± I tell her, perhaps to encourage her, though I am not certain why.
Lan Xiaohui smiles. ¡°In that case, can you do one more thing for this Lan Xiaohui?¡± she asks.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Can you say my name one more time¡?¡±
What a foolish girl.
Maybe after this, once she clears her path of the shadows and insecurities, she will finally consider herself to be my owner and my master.
I can only hope.
¡°Lan Xiaohui,¡± I transmit telepathically, attempting to make the words sound warmer, though I have no concept of warmth ¡ª the same as these creatures do.
Lan Xiaohui giggles. ¡°Whether I am Lan Xiaohui or Zhu Xuelian, in this life or the next¡ Yaoyue, I will always be yours.¡±
With those words, she impales me through her chest ¡ª though I pierce through her spiritual vessel ¡ª and grants me access to her internal systems.
Without hesitation, I form a sword through [Fractured Sword] and blow a massive hole through her gold core.
Her agonized screaming echoes through the room, and even as she writhes like a dying snake, she still holds onto me, hugging me to her chest, unwilling to let go.
Chapter 233: Ashes Dont Weep (6)
The spectator stands are packed even more than they were during the Conference. The people and cultivators present now are so numerous that it makes the Conference look like a small event. Not just commoners, or members of other sects, but there are so many Seven Killing Swords disciples present, that it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the entire sect came out to watch Lan Xiaohui¡¯s execution.
Likewise, the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion, Frozen Peak Palace, and Galaxy Sword sect are also out in force, filling the stands with even more spectators.
All this for merely one execution.
However, it is also not that strange when I consider the culture of this lifeform; to witness a future sect patriarch engage in combat like this is probably something any one of them will experience only once in their lifetime, and it is likely a good opportunity to give face and respect now, to reap benefits later.
That is why even the smaller sects ¡ª the not-so-major powers ¡ª are present. There is no shortage of people whom I do not recognize.
Grand Elder Zhuo, Elder Li, Xin Muchen, and more faces I have vague memories of, and that¡¯s only on the Seven Killing Swords sect side. Mu Jingyu, Tian Li, Sun Yongzheng, Elder Mo, Elder Qin ¡ª almost everyone Lan Xiaohui had met during her stay at the Galaxy Sword sect is present; even Hu Yan ¡ª the person Lan Xiaohui worked for briefly as a meat carver ¡ª is here, including the rude receptionist that never seemed to like my owner.
But the people my owner¡¯s eyes are searching for, and the ones she was hoping to see the most, are not there. Lady Yue, Yun Fei, and Wu Yulan were nowhere to be seen.
In her heart, a chaotic breeze ruffled the knots; maybe this was for the best, she thought. Even now, the outcome is uncertain.
The elders walking behind her thought so as well. My adjustments have had a bit of an unexpected result. Two months ago, Lan Xiaohui was about to enter the peak stage of Core Formation. Now, her cultivation was that of an early-stage Core Formation cultivator.
How, or why, her cultivation dropped like this confused the elders, and whatever hope they had for Lan Xiaohui¡¯s success in this endeavor was crushed as soon as their eyes fell on my owner.
Ancestor Yang, that strange individual that was not referred to as Elder, back when Lan Xiaohui and Wu Yulan were negotiating their entering the sect, offered to even search Lan Xiaohui¡¯s spiritual vessel, in hopes of finding and eradicating traces of poison ¡ª to them, poison was the only explanation.
Naturally, my owner refused.
¡°No need,¡± she said, back then. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±
To them, Lan Xiaohui looked like she had embraced her inevitable death.
And they were right.
Lan Xiaohui would die here.
They lead her to the repaired and now-reinforced arena and then part ways with my owner, as they head toward their seats. None of them offer words of farewell, wish her luck, or say anything at all. If a miracle could happen ¡ª which in their mind seemed as unlikely as a pound of dirt turning into a hundred tons of gold ¡ª it would depend on Lan Xiaohui¡¯s mental state, and they would do absolutely nothing to try to sway it or influence it.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
What¡¯s done is done, Lan Xiaohui said, and they now felt the same way. What¡¯s done is done, and what¡¯s going to happen is going to happen.
In a way, many years ago, her parents were supposed to lead her, just like those elders did, to her would-be husband, and hand her over to the Yu Clan.
In an ironic twist of fate, perhaps, her elders led her to the stage, where her would-be executioner was waiting; dressed as well for the occasion as he would be for marriage. Even now, Yu Shun remains the only person I¡¯ve ever seen dress so extravagantly and eloquently; his fashion is almost like a military uniform, with its many golden tassels and hints of profound armor.
His looks were not bad either; long black hair, still tied into a bun and ponytail, and vibrant, but empty violet eyes. That shadow I sensed back then, in the corridor in front of Yun Fei¡¯s dorm, is still present and as overwhelmingly dark as it was back then ¡ª the aura of a devil, like me.
A mirthless smile settles on Yu Shun¡¯s lips as Lan Xiaohui approaches. ¡°Did you try to break your own cultivation?¡± he asks, tone cold and monotone ¡ª as if it was a bother to even talk to my owner.
My owner doesn¡¯t reply, even when she stops walking ¡ª thirty or so steps away from Yu Shun. Her heart is calm and cold ¡ª focused even. The lie I told her about [Heart Sacrifice Sutra] still seems to hold sway.
This is good. This is for the best.
¡°You know, you should be happy about this,¡± Yu Shun says, speaking quietly, so the formations do not pick up his words.
¡°Why is that?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks.
¡°You will help me cross the great barrier,¡± Yu Shun says. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±
Lan Xiaohui watches him coldly, eyes half-lidded. The first signs of anger invade her heart but are quickly crushed.
¡°It means becoming a saint or a god,¡± Yu Shun answers his own question. ¡°If I can reach Nihility, I can bring the peace and stability our sect ¡ª this entire continent ¡ª needs. Your sword taught me that.¡±
Lan Xiaohui frowns.
¡°I don¡¯t even remember the name of the first person that found it. His surname was Meng, I am sure of that,¡± Yu Shun says. ¡°My brother killed him. Elder Ye confiscated it from my brother, and I killed Elder Ye. Ever since, I¡¯ve shed so much blood until I realized this one simple, obvious fact. Unless I reach the realm of Saints and Gods, I will always kill to keep what is mine. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
As once more, no reply comes from my owner, Yu Shun¡¯s eyes narrow and a hint of anger invades his tone. ¡°Xaiohui, I asked you a question.¡±
My owner tilts her head. ¡°Who do you think you are speaking to?¡± she asks. ¡°The person you think is standing here is gone; you created everything she was, all the regret, agony, and sorrow. You make it sound like you made a great sacrifice for your sect, and even the continent, but the only people that sacrificed anything were those you hurt!¡±
¡°I also suffered!¡± Yu Shun hisses. ¡°There was a time when I wanted to spend my life with you ¡ª I was even going to let my brother become the Patriarch. I sacrificed my heart, and suffered just like you so that others no longer have to! This world is cruel and evil! I had to protect the sect! Have you ever heard of Guardian Sects or wondered what for they exist?! You might think it was unjust, but it was necessary!¡±
Lan Xiaohui scoffs. ¡°The opposite of justice is not evil; it¡¯s just another kind of justice,¡± she says. ¡°Yu Shun, you are just cruel and evil. After I kill you, I will rip out your entire filthy cabal and tear down the last brick of that precious sect you claim you wanted to protect.¡±
¡°¡ You¡!¡±
¡°You sacrificed something?¡± Lan Xiaohui asks a heavy dose of mockery in her tone. ¡°You¡¯ll make me laugh. What justice? What good or evil? What greater good? You don¡¯t care about any of that. All you care about is yourself!¡±
¡°Xiaohu¡ª¡°
¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name!¡± Lan Xiaohui exclaims, raising her voice. ¡°That person is gone; fed to the same embers that became of the heart I gave to you! You burned it all to ashes! And a part of me is grateful for that, and to you.¡±
¡°¡ why?¡±
Slowly, Lan Xiaohui draws me from my sheath with a thundering rasp and hiss.
¡°Because ashes don¡¯t weep.¡±
Chapter 234: Zhu Xuelian (1)
The outline of a moon appears behind my owner, luminously bright yet black, filling with emptiness as it consumes the light falling upon its surface. Then it cracks, shattering right down the middle like a jagged scar in reality itself, and becoming darker still; the white outline of the moon turns a bright gold and shines so brightly as if to resemble the accretion disk of a black hole.
The deterioration of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s core has progressed so far, even though I kept her asleep for two months. Her martial arts, her [Empty Moon Prana] is disappearing ¡ª tumbling away into nothingness ¡ª stable only for a brief while longer.
Dots of light appear in and around the blackening moon, unfolding into shapes that resemble swords ¡ª all reflections of my vessel from a higher law of space. This would be the technique Shattered Moonlight, but likewise tainted and affected by the overwhelming might of Lan Xiaohui¡¯s current sword force.
Her gold core had shrunk to barely a quarter of its original size, and from the hole I created ¡ª and into which I poured the principles of [Fractured Sword] ¡ª now emits a constant stream of energy from the failing mechanism.
It is like that technique I used to extract the raw, vital essence from the motes of sword energy created by the [Fractured Sword] martial art.
Soon, it will burn away, but not before it unleashes its raw, latent potential.
Yu Shun must know that something is off because his expression looks frozen, even as his instinct kicks in and he draws his sword from its dimensional storage.
A moment later, those hundreds of swords ¡ª reflections ¡ª launch forward as Lan Xiaohui steps forward.
Yu Shun is strong ¡ª absurdly strong. Each sword that he swats away like it is nothing must weigh at least a thousand tons, and when they crash into the reinforced podium, it caves and buckles like it was made out of paper; and the hollow sound that rings out from the swords when they impact the hard rock is a like a bell made out of cast bronze, ringing so loud as to deafen everyone below the Foundation Establishment realm.
Even in these circumstances, Yu Shun does not hesitate to charge forward ¡ª perhaps recognizing the threat that Lan Xiaohui poses, despite the remarks he made about her cultivation being shattered.
His sword blurs in the light, shrouding into darkness and emerging from the dark fog of his technique. His vector of attack is uncertain until the very last moment when he reaches my owner and lashes out with a horizontal slash, with enough power to blow away even another Nascent Soul cultivator.
My actual vessel, the one in Lan Xiaohui¡¯s hand, is crushed by Lan Xiaohui¡¯s heavy sword force to the point that it is heating my blade where it glows red-hot, and purple threads of lightning fork across its surface. Yet, my owner lifts me so easily and swings me with equal ease into the path of the approaching sword, and blocks Yu Shun¡¯s strike with an explosion of light and sound, followed by a shockwave that crushes the emerging ravines of debris around them.
Blown away? My owner doesn¡¯t even take a step back.
Then, at the same moment, the shadow behind Yu Shun also swings its limb ¡ª holding a sword? ¡ª and though I don¡¯t even have an opportunity to warn my owner, as I didn¡¯t expect the shadow to be able to attack, my owner still swings her free arm into the path of the shadow¡¯s sword and easily knocks it away, followed by yet another shockwave that peels off all the tiles around them in a thirty-step radius and crushes them to dust.
Yu Shun¡¯s eyes widen; they almost turn completely white, as if he had seen a ghost or a devil.
The moon behind Lan Xiaohui cracks even further, the lensing of light producing such a dampening effect that the view behind her seems darker, and the golden halo that much brighter. Until the view completely flips upside down.
Yu Shun? Become a saint or a god? With meager laws like that? What a ridiculous notion. The illusion of greatness that this lowly creature harbors will never cease to amaze or surprise me. Dreaming of the heavens, while still stuck at the bottom of a well, unable to even comprehend how vast the sky is.
As Yu Shun leaps away, countless questions burning in his eyes, but too terrified to give voice to any of them, my owner lifts my vessel high into the air.
At this point, not only does the light bend around my vessel to the point that it conceals my actual form, but the entire view also flips and warps in ways that confuse some spectators and onlookers, and makes others sick.
A few even ask if something is wrong with the formation allowing them to observe the battle.
The warping is so severe that few even manage to see what happens.
¡°Star Burial.¡±
The sword that was now impossible to see could be felt; even through the protective formations and barriers. Its gravity was so oppressive that it made spectators below the Core Formation realm feel sick.
However, even though the extreme sword force curved space in my vicinity, it was not the phenomena I know as gravity; and what those onlookers felt was heaviness was something else that I could only describe as emptiness.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Perhaps the Fractured of [Fractured Sword] referred to the broken laws it left in its wake, or, even more accurately, the disconnected, broken laws that comprised the scripture and made it so incredibly difficult, if not impossible, for my owner to learn.
Like a broken sword that only still retained the memory of its original shape and meaning, while its broken corpse dragged all things to the afterlife.
Its meaning may be mysterious and profound, and its effort, while simple and easy to understand, confuses those few onlookers who manage to witness it through all the warping of light; the elders mostly.
Lan Xiaohui''s motion is so instantaneous that the ravine that forms underneath her path opens several moments after she is finished traveling. It is so fast that Yu Shun doesn''t even register the event. His gaze is still firmly locked, in anticipation, to the place where Lan Xiaohui just stood, his sword, held uselessly in front of him, ready to block whatever was coming.
Star Burial, the words sounded sinister enough to put even Yu Shun, a practitioner of demonic arts, on guard; but neither those profane arts nor his sword would save him.
My vessel, concealed in the swirling, warping light of broken laws of space dragging behind my annihilating edge, is glowing white-hot from both the acceleration and the pressure; it is so extreme, that some of the lighter elements that make up my vessel begin to fuse into heavier elements; and though this is not an admission of satisfaction that I have discovered nuclear fusion in a world as technologically lacking as this one, but merely an observation of an anomaly. It is not the pressure and temperature that fuses these elements, but the fact that caught in these intersecting, broken chunks of space, they have no choice but to fuse.
It occurs to me that the Fractured part of the name may literally refer to the fact that this martial art will, inevitably, ruin every sword it is used with.
Unless those swords are divine-grade treasures, like myself, of course.
Yu Shun undergoes a similar process as those lighter elements. As my edge cleaves through his sword, first, not so much cutting as blasting with heat and crushing with heaviness and gravity. The metal melts, blasting away from the point of impact that sparks as it comes into contact with oxygen.
The flesh fares no better, and Yu Shun would die without ever feeling even an iota of pain, or knowing what struck him, because the blade that cleaves right down the middle would finish its cut before the soundwave informed the useless meat around it that it should react mechanically, by absorbing the force.
And the moment the flesh did react, recoiling away from the blow, the broken laws of space would drag it back in, and the meat would collapse into itself, to the point of even attempting to form a sphere, akin to the formation of planetary bodies, before erupting once more and showering gore and scraps of meat over the arena.
Yu Shun was so dead not even the Gods of the Underworld would bother with him; he was not a living thing anymore, but neither could he be considered a dead thing anymore. He was a pile of useless scrap.
Star Burial ¡ª the technique lived up to its name. To be struck by it was to truly be buried in the vast void of nothingness among the distant glimmers of stars. To be buried among the stars was to be removed from existence.
And those stars the technique names itself after spin into existence a moment after the biological scrap of remains hits the ground with a wet sound, and the ravine underneath the path Lan Xiaohui took fully opens, appearing for a brief moment from those broken laws of space left in her wake, swirling once madly and dragging the light into a spiral of confusion-inducing glimmer, before they erupt with crushing sword force that eradicates the arena around them.
Everything is silent. For a moment, I question my chronometer functions, because the world I observe in those few seconds is completely still. Frozen, shocked expressions, everywhere; not a sound or a twitch of muscle.
The moon behind Lan Xiaohui cracks again, followed by another crack, until the fault lines crawl even through the gold halo ¡ª and her gold core that none can see ¡ª shattering and falling away to pieces. The strange warping surrounding my vessel, and the extremeness of the sword force dissipates, disappearing not at once, but rather in large chunks as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s cultivation plummets, hitting the very bottom of the Core Formation realm.
Lan Xiaohui falls to her knees, turning her palms up, trying to arrest the fall of her tears that turn to crystals in her hands.
¡°Ashes don¡¯t weep,¡± Lan Xiaohui whispers. ¡°So why¡? Why won¡¯t my tears stop?¡±
¡°Because you are finally free,¡± I tell her. ¡°Zhu Xuelian¡°
As I call her new name, my owner smiles at me, and then her eyes widen.
A spark of lightning runs across her palms, obliterating her crystallized tears. The surge of lightning crawls up her palms, turning into golden motes that float up to a point above her head, where a disc of pure black is beginning to form.
This is the end of Lan Xiaohui. Judging by her expression, she knows it too. She draws in one more breath and raises her face toward the sky.
The shattered moon behind her cracks one more time, before even the now dull, gold glow turns completely black. The countless traceries of the myriad scriptures my owner cultivated slowly begin to unravel and disappear into the growing blackness of what is becoming of her gold core.
The moment Lan Xiaohui¡¯s gold core completely fails and disappears, her body suddenly bursts with hundreds of black crystals and becomes completely encased, made of the same extreme sword force that she wielded until a moment ago.
This is¡ unexpected.
Of course, I don''t know what losing a gold core, or one''s cultivation is supposed to look like, but I am almost certain it is not supposed to look like this. And this sword force; why is it even sharper than before? The fact that it is made of the same principles as [Fractured Sword] does not surprise me; of all the martial arts, only that one should remain, unusable until my owner cultivates a new gold core, or reaches Nascent Soul Ascension.
I conclude that it must be a recoil, of some sort. Either way, my owner being encased in crystals like this is not disadvantageous. It will make the next part much easier.
¡°Zhu Xuelian!!¡± several shouts rain from above, as half a dozen Seven Killing Swords elders land on the platform, including Grand Elder Zhuo.
I focus my attention on the approaching elders and unleash my hold over [Avarice] and [Tyranny]. I cannot spare the mental strength to suppress them or afford their dulling of my own sword force.
My sword intent forms from one simple, intense wish.
Die.
Above my floating vessel, a bright star blinks into existence and rotates once. The few remaining tiles of the platform beneath are ripped out and plummet into the point of light, ripped to shreds as it approaches. Then the rest of the platform seems to curve, or fall, depending on the perspective, as I generate the sword force and prepare to unleash it.
Just as I am about to unleash the technique, a bright, jagged white line appears across the approaching elders, and I sense yet another extreme, but familiar sword force.
Chapter 235: Zhu Xuelian (2) [Volume 2 END]
The slash that cascades through the air folds and unfolds like a wave skimming across the surface, or the flap of a bird¡¯s wings. With each ¡°flap¡±, space itself shudders and casts off waves that, when they strike the approaching elders, compress and flash-freeze into massive ravines and spires of ice that surpass even the destruction Mu Jingyu could unleash with her [Glacier Breaking Sword]. However, all of this ice forms behind the approaching elders, imparting no physical blows against them.
The golden-eyed, white-haired girl steps in front of the mass of crystal that is now my owner and quietly asks. ¡°Which one of you wants to die first? Don¡¯t bother telling me your name, I won¡¯t remember.¡±
Nascent Soul Ascension. Sword force and intent as sharp as Lan Xiaohui¡¯s earlier. The pulses I sense from her cultivation are enough to freeze blood in one¡¯s veins; whether they are an elder or not.
However, this is largely because of me and my unbound [Tyranny], amplifying the perception of Wu Yulan¡¯s fierce aura, making it appear tyrannical.
¡°Stay out of this!¡± Grand Elder Zhuo hisses. ¡°This is a matter between my sect and Zhu Xuelian!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yulan asks. ¡°What sect?¡±
¡°You¡!¡± one of the elders roars. ¡°Just because you are the favored disciple of the Galaxy Sword does not mean I will not stomp you to dust if you continue to humiliate us!¡±
¡°Zhu Xuelian killed our future patriarch in cold blood! She must pay!¡± another elder adds.
¡°Zhu Xuelian carried out a lawful execution ¡ª a duel between her and Yu Shun. Yu Shun lost and died,¡± Wu Yulan says. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take a step closer. Now scram.¡±
¡°You¡!¡± an elder roars and dashes forward. ¡°Die!¡±
This elder is in the peak of Nascent Soul Ascension ¡ª far more than an opponent an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator like Wu Yulan should be able to resist. At least, normally.
Just as the elder takes a step closer, he stumbles to a complete stop.
All the elders stare at the new girl that approaches, with black hair and green eyes, that have a strange, violet glow to them. A mist rises off her body, also purple, and I sense a profound danger in that strange fog. In her left hand, she carries someone¡¯s severed head.
¡°Yu¡ Yu Yan¡ young master¡¡± one of the elders, eyes tearing up, recognizes the person to whom the severed head once belonged. ¡°You killed¡ you killed¡¡±
Yu Yan ¡ª that is the name of Yu Shun¡¯s brother.
¡°I will ask you again,¡± Wu Yulan says, stepping forward. ¡°What sect?¡±
This time, the question sounds too pointed to be ignored as ridicule or humiliation. The elders look toward the stands where the Seven Killing Swords disciples are gathered, only to find it shrouded in the same purple fog emitting from Yun Fei.
And they also see the countless glimmers of light, of flying swords and techniques, as they fly across the sky into the thousand ranks of the Seven Killing Swords disciples.
Immediately understanding what is happening, Grand Elder Zhuo looks toward one of the nodes of the formation protecting the arena and unravels it with his soul force.
¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± immediately thunders through the arena, from the three major sects ¡ª all three of them.
Yun Fei turns to look at the mass of crystals that became of my owner and her eyes fill with mist, but Wu Yulan¡¯s reassuring hand closes around hers, and she looks away.
¡°I said scram!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims, holding her sword out to the side, as if ready to strike.
¡°Zhu Xuelian¡!!!¡± Grand Elder Zhuo roars, but helpless ¡ª and ever the careful overthinker, assuming Wu Yulan¡¯s challenge is a trap ¡ª turns around and jumps into the air. ¡°Protect the sect! Retreat to the Ark!¡±
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
The other elders quickly gather themselves, and looking back at Yu Yan¡¯s head one final time, leap into the air after Grand Elder Zhuo.
Wu Yulan sighs in relief, slightly relaxing her fighting stance. ¡°You did well, Yun Fei,¡± Wu Yulan says.
Yun Fei looks in the direction of the purple miasma and frowns. ¡°They had it coming.¡±
Within the mist, hundreds of disciples were poisoned by the mist, and left behind only withered, lifeless husks.
Though her cultivation is only in the Core Formation, there is something extremely abnormal about it, but I cannot exactly pinpoint what. What did the Eternal Red Princess do to Yun Fei?
And what about Wu Yulan? Something did not seem right there, either. That extreme sword force¡ without a doubt, that is the [Fractured Sword] I taught her. Did she comprehend it? In less than a year?
¡°Yaoyue¡ what happened to Zhu Xuelian¡?¡± Wu Yulan asks.
I want to blame it on user error, but this time, I cannot deny that I may have miscalculated my adjustment. Her core should have collapsed, and then her Foundation. However, the moment her core collapsed, instead of taking down her Foundation, the sword force burst through her body and encased her in its crystallized essence.
Instead of her cultivation dropping, or disappearing entirely, I sense the response of a Nascent Soul Ascension cultivator from within the mass of black crystals. It is completely outside of my expectations.
As I consider my answer to Wu Yulan, a crack appears on the mass of crystal spikes. Then another crack. Then another.
¡°Is she¡ is she waking up?¡± Yun Fei asks.
¡°Xuelian!¡± Wu Yulan exclaims, dropping to her knees, and reaching out to touch the crystals. As her hands touch each crystal spike, they collapse and turn to dust.
And then, with a loud crash, the rest of the crystals implode into themselves, and my owner¡¯s body falls into Wu Yulan¡¯s lap.
A black halo shines over my owner¡¯s head, twisting slowly just like her old [Emptiness Prana] used to do ¡ª once every minute. It has the same attributes as an internal art, but how? All of her martial arts should be gone ¡ª all except [Fractured Sword].
I direct my [Critical Analysis] at the black halo and recoil.
¡ª Broken Moon Path - Emperor-grade internal cultivation art.
Fascinating.
As for her cultivation, where there is supposed to be no core, there is now a black core. Perhaps calling it a core is wrong ¡ª it would be like calling the emptiness a thing. A singularity? It is the only explanation I can find within my database.
¡°Zhu Xuelian¡¡± Wu Yulan whispers.
But my owner merely rests peacefully in her friend''s lap. The halo above her head slowly fades from view, and her skin becomes paler.
"Yaoyue... what is happening to her...?" Wu Yulan asks.
I focus my attention on my owner and analyze her internal system. Eighteen foundation pillars, a black core that is like a singularity, and a Nascent Soul that is like a black mist. Even her foundation pillars, of which there were only fifteen initially, are now a perfect set. However, none of the pillars that we initially created remain; nine of them, the ones that correspond to the direction of Heaven, are created by the abnormal sword force of the [Fractured Sword] method, and the other nine are blazing pillars of the [Salvation Ashes] method. Holding them together is the natural energy and force of the [Broken Moon Path] internal art.
My owner''s internal vessel is a profane treasure trove of artifacts; even my sentient core responds with a pulse of envy.
"She is recovering," I tell them, and then add with a bit of pride. "Zhu Xuelian had the great fortune of obtaining an unexpected breakthrough, and requires rest to stabilize her cultivation."
Wu Yulan snorts and shakes her head at my mention of Zhu Xuelian''s great fortune. She remembers her own great fortune when she nearly died during one of my similarly miscalculated experiments.
Then she sighs and even smiles at my owner. "Thank you, Yaoyue," she says, and I am not certain what she is grateful for.
"Yulan, we have to go," Yun Fei whispers, throwing Yu Yan''s severed head away. "If we stay any longer..."
Another flash of light overhead, followed by a deep rumbling in the area, reminds everyone present of the greater cataclysm at hand than my owner''s current predicament.
Slowly, Yulan lifts my owner into her arms and then casually steps onto my vessel. Yun Fei also joins in, standing closer to my hilt with the little room that is left available.
"I wish you could see it, Xuelian. It''s like the sky is on fire with fireworks," Wu Yulan whispers, as she powers my [Flight] formations with her sword energy, and we blast off the ground. "You are finally free; the life that we wanted can now be ours."
Yun Fei also nods and quietly whispers. "Please wake up soon, Sister Xuelian."
Wu Yulan looks over her shoulder once more and then frowns. I can only imagine the scene that she can see from here.
"I can''t believe the whole continent is at war," Wu Yulan says. "What is going to happen to us now?"
Another unexpected turn. I had suspected that the Heavenly Mountain Pavilion may have used the situation with Zhu Xuelian in order to justify a sanction against the Seven Killing Swords, but I did not think they would actually go to war.
I also need my owner to wake up soon before these greedy sects steal the resources that should belong to me from right under my nose.
Announcement: Volume 3 schedule
Hello, it''s been a while! I have had a long break, and I''d like to share some important details about volume 3 and upcoming changes.
When I started writing AIC, I wanted to explore the internal process of an advanced, futuristic AI entity and how it might tackle a problem common in modern media, like transmigration. For this reason, I chose the first-person perspective for the main body of the work, and it has served me very well in the first volume. In the second volume, I wanted to focus more on action, but found the MC''s narration of the action quite lacking. As an author, I think my strongest advantage is my ability to write action, and I felt quite tied down and held back by Yaoyue''s disinterest in small-scale warfare. An entity that can effortlessly and instantly compare combatants and know the outcome of a conflict before it even begins makes for a poor narrator (Who''d have thought?).
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
I have been vehemently against changing perspectives and POVs, but the fine seniors over at Patreon have convinced me to change my mind.
Volume 3 will be in the third-person perspective, with occasional first-person perspective chapters where they will be the most effective.
I am aiming to begin public releases of volume 3 in the latter half of June, or beginning of July, when the Patreon catches up. I am excited to begin this project, and this is because of my new approach to where I want the story to go, and how I want to tell it. There will be action. There will be mayhem. There will be blood(points).
See you then, my friends.
Announcement: Volume 3 begins
Hello, I just wanted to make an announcement that Volume 3 will be continuing. I have already written 20,000 words and will begin releasing chapters shortly.
A few things you should know:
* I have decided to change the viewpoint character to Zhu Xuelian.
* The perspective will be in the third person.
* Initially, Yaoyue will be featured less.
* Emphasis on return of LitRPG/Gamelit elements.
* No intention to release on KDP.
With the two volumes I have already written, I consider AIC to be a ''completed work'', with an open ending. Zhu Xuelian has completed her objective and her story from here can go in all sorts of directions, especially considering the few story threads left hanging. For these reasons, I have decided to release Volume 3 and onwards as a separate work, under a different (sub)title. There is more to it than just this; of course, I would like to attract new readers and garner popularity again, but for the most part, I want to separate myself mentally from the style and burdens of convention of the previous two volumes. I want to write it like it is a new work, with new ideas, a new style and with fresh motivation and excitement, and I think I have been very successful in this. Another reason is that if it doesn''t end up being popular, I want to pull the plug early, and write something else, rather than invest into a thousand more chapters. From this standpoint, I can say that the story is finished, and I''ve completed my goal as the author, in case volumes 3 and onward don''t pan out, though I don''t believe that will be the case. I am very proud of what I have so far, and I think you will like it.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
I will be submitting the story for approval in a few days when I hit 25,000 words, and when it is up, I will provide another announcement with a link to the new fiction page, in case you want to follow me for another adventure with even more blood and forbidden, pure adoration for monstrous entities of another world.
Volume 3!
Volume 3 is live! As I mentioned before, I started a new fiction for it as it is technically a spin-off. That''s a big ''technically'', since it is the main, canon continuation of the story, but because of the changes to PoV and viewpoint character, I decided to do things this way.
Linky here:Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Devil Moon Sword Empress
It has been a joy and honor to write this story and to connect with so many fans interested in my scribblings and my visions for the Xianxia genre. I hope to see you on the continuation. I am very excited because I feel like I can really write to the best of my ability. First person perspective was fun, but third person is really more to my strengths!